《Stubborn Love of a Roguish Scion》 Chapter 1 - Forcefully Possessing Her

Chapter 1: Forcefully Possessing Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A cold and chilling sensation prated the depths of Ye Erruo¡¯s heart like a sharp, cold de. It was as if the king of hell had used a sickle to cut off the soul that was connected to her flesh and body. Child... Her child... In a thick pool of blood, a thin and frail body was curled up and shivering. The life in the lower part of her body was slowly draining away. At this moment, a couple who was standing not far away was embracing and kissing each other affectionately. ... It was a gentle and charming scene in the bedroom. Luxurious floor-to-ceiling curtains were dancing to the breeze. On the floor, shoes, a tie, a belt, lingerie and stockings were messily scattered around. ¡°My child... ¡± Hot tears flowed out of the corners of the eyes and the person who was dreaming couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. Mo Jiangye was staring at the person in his arms with a strange look in his eyes. His coarse fingers were wiping the tears in the corner of her eyes and he tightened his arms around her waist. Suddenly, the person sobbing woke up. A familiar face that she had not seen for a long time came into her wet and blurry view. ¡°Oo... ¡± She threw herself into the man¡¯s arms and hugged his neck tightly with both her hands. Tears dropped from the furry head buried in his arms, as if they were pearls that did not cost money. Mo Jiangye¡¯s strong and muscr body instantly froze. Never did he expect to receive such a response when she woke up. After some time, Ye Erruo was finally exhausted from the crying. She leaned on his body listlessly. However, the arms around her did not rx. She was hugging him even more tightly. It was only until she recovered her sensester did she realize that something was not quite right. ¡°Um... ¡± Her entire body was aching so much that she had the will butcked the strength to get up. The body that had just crawled up fell back onto the bed again. ¡°Mo Jiangye!!!¡± Strong feelings of disbelief could be heard in her hoarse voice. The surrounding scene and things in the bedroom were so familiar... Mo Jiangye turned his body and pressed her down. Clutching her chin, he said coldly, ¡°You wish to marry Lin Jingxuan. Let me tell you. Don¡¯t you even dare to think about it!¡± He then shed a devilish smile. ¡°We will go and collect our marriage certificate today!¡± He leaned sideways and she could feel his hot and searing breath on her fair skin. ¡°If you dare to abandon me, I will sleep with you until you¡¯re willing to.¡± Upon finishing his words and before she could respond, he intruded her world again. Since he could not get her heart, he would forcefully possess her body and stamp every inch of her skin with his chop. ¡°Mmm... ¡± In a daze, Ye Erruo could not help but cringe when a hot and searing weight bore down on her upper body. The digital wall clock was in her line of sight. She was overwhelmed with disbelief. It was now five years ago! Suddenly, his heart ached and he said cruelly, ¡°Ye Erruo, don¡¯t ever think of leaving me forever. You can only be my woman in this life.¡± ¡°M-marry?¡± They were not married yet? ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You... ¡± At this moment, Ye Erruo had to believe that Yama, the King of Hell, did not take her life. Both of them were still alive. The strangest and most unbelievable thing had happened to her. She was reborn. Reborn to five years ago when she was 22 years old. All of a sudden, the words of her best pal, Gu Feirou, rang in her ears: ¡°Ye Erruo, there is no harm in me telling you this now. Right from the beginning, the only woman that Jingxuan loves is me. If not for the sake of using of you to kill Mo Jiangye, Jingxuan will not even look at you for once.¡± ¡°Dumb-ass, don¡¯t you understand now? Ah! Mo Jiangye is so meticulous and careful that no one can go near him. However, he has a fatal weakness, which is you, dumb woman! Jingxuan is the rightful heir who should helm the Lin family. On what basis could Mo Jiangye, an illegitimate bastard picked up from the streets, be the head of the family?¡± In order to seize the power, the man whom she was ¡®deeply in love¡¯ with joined forces with her best friend and deceived her for many years. In the end, her child was trampled till death. She stupidly helped them poison her husband, the one who was truly forgiving and doted on her. She destroyed her family and lives were lost... She once fought desperately to defy Mo Jiangye and wanted to leave him. She hated him for forcing her to marry him and had wanted to abort the child she had with him. Damn, this was such a foolish joke! Seeing that the person below him was in a daze, Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed and he conquered her even more forcefully again... ¡°Mo Jiangye... ¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s face and ears flushed. A strange feeling arose and she felt so shy that her entire body was pink. All of a sudden, too many memories flooded her brain and she fell into a trance again... Mo Jiangye had told her that they were going to collect the marriage certificate. If she did not remember wrong, she and Lin Jingxuan had wanted to collect their marriage certificate secretly yesterday. That was also a day that she had long been looking forward to! However, halfway through the journey, she was taken away by Mo Jiangye. She remembered distinctly that, in her past life, she lost her virginity on the day that he took her home! On the following day, she was forcefully dragged to collect the marriage certificate with him. Ye Erruo lowered her head and looked at herself. Her face was flushed crimson and her skin that was as fair as snow was covered densely with red marks. Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows. She could still be distracted? He angrily flipped her body and punished her strongly again. Chapter 2 - I Want You to Become My Wife Today

Chapter 2: I Want You to Be My Wife Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After everything resumed to normal, Ye Erruo was too tired to even think, much less contemte things. This man was simply crazy. ¡°I want you to be my wife today,¡± He said word for word. ¡°Okay,¡± She replied softly as she pulled over the nket beside her, trying to cover her body. Okay!!?? She said okay!!?? ¡°We will go and collect the marriage certificate today,¡± He said viciously. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo yanked the nket beside her hard and tried desperately to cover herself. She dared not look at the person atop her. However, her arms were soft and wobbly and she could not exert too much strength. There was a sh of surprise in Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep and unfathomable eyes. He grabbed both her hands and pressed them on her head. Mo Jiangye then lifted her chin and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ye Erruo, what tricks do you have up your sleeves??¡± He was puzzled that she was neither fussing nor retaliating! Ye Erruo looked at him in the eye, then at that sexy chin, those alluring thin lips and picturesque eyebrows. His chiseled face had a tinge of devilish and bewitching charm and his deep and profound eyes contained madness, arrogance, and nobility! He was domineering and imposing. When he stood alone, he exuded an overbearing arrogance that disdained the heaven and earth. This was a man who was perfect to the point of enraging God and men! He was also a man who spoiled and doted on her too much. In her past life, she caused his death due to her stupidity. He was the person whom she let down and hurt most. The sins that she hadmitted... In this life, she would sacrifice everything to repay the debts that she owed him previously. Enduring the soreness and pain, she stretched out her legs and hooked onto his strong and energetic waist. She then wrapped her arms around his neck and said gently, ¡°What time are we going to collect the certificate today?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s breathing paused for a moment. Suddenly, he panted even more heavily. There was a mysterious sparkle in his eyes. It was as if a huge and dangerous vortex was devouring Ye Erruo¡¯s soul. All of a sudden, Ye Erruo was bewitched by his devilish and alluring eyes. She looked incredibly beautiful when she was in a daze. She was alreadyzily exuding femininity as she had just woken up. Now, at the sight of her dazedness, he could not control himself. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her delicate and soft lips ruthlessly, while observing her reaction. He discovered that she was actually very obedient and abiding. There was no resistance or struggle... Furthermore, she even took the initiative to respond to him! She responded to him... His eyes dimmed. He sped the back of her head and invaded her territory deeply again. It was overbearing, domineering, extremely possessive and conquering. It was mingled with feelings that had been suppressed for a long time. He stormed and raided her world, stirring the wind and clouds. ¡°Oo... ¡± Just as she could not endure any longer, Mo Jiangye¡¯s actions became gentler. If it was a rampaging storm and devastating downpour earlier, it was a gentle breeze and drizzle now. His hot and searing palm moved downwards and kissed the person underneath him deeply. He was afraid that this was a dream and fearful that the person who was so gentle to him would disappear when he woke up. Frightened and nervous, he held onto her tightly so that she could not leave him. ... After some time, Ye Erruo, whoy paralyzed in his arms, felt extremely safe and assured. Her arms that were as fair as snow were wrapped around his neck and she snuggled in his chest. His body temperature was warm. It was great. ¡°Hungry... hungry... ¡± Ye Erruo said. Right from the beginning, Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes had never left her. He immediately got up and carried her to wash up. When she was washing up, he was still watching her sullenly. It had been a long time since she woke up and she had not started any ruckus... ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± She suddenly called out. Chapter 3 - I Won’t Utter a Word Even If You Were to Kill Him

Chapter 3: I Won¡¯t Utter a Word Even If You Were to Kill Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse. ¡°Speak.¡± Her body rxed and she ced her arms around his neck. ¡°Carry me.¡± Her legs were almost paralyzed and her whole body was aching and feeling wobbly. With his big hands, Mo Jiangye swooped her up and carried her out of the room. He did not believe that she would change her attitude towards him just because they had slept together the day before. ¡°Ye Erruo, after we collect the marriage certificate, don¡¯t ever think of leaving my line of sight.¡± He spoke into her ears and warned seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding, she obediently obliged. She had not forgotten that in her past life, he bound her to his side at all times after collecting the marriage certificate. No matter where she went, many bodyguards followed her and she did not have the slightest bit of privacy. Although her freedom was restricted at that time, Mo Jiangye would often bring her out to rx. He took her to many beautiful ces. He thought of everything and yearned to make her smile. Besides freedom, he gave her all the material things that were envied by every woman in life. He had given her all the patience, forgiveness and pampering that he could! Unfortunately, she was blind to everything and only wanted to escape from him. Whenever she had an opportunity, she would find ways to contact Lin Jingxuan and as a result, made Mo Jiangye fly into a rage repeatedly. He had serious ¡®mania¡¯! At normal times, one could not tell that he had such an illness. However, when he red up, the most frequent thing that he would do was to kill someone. He would fight with the numerous bodyguards, wanting to kill them. Like an apocalypse, he affected everything around him. Furthermore, she was usually the main culprit who set off his rages. This was a type of mental or psychological illness. Each time he red up, he destroyed everything around him and even hurt people. The only person he would not touch was Ye Erruo. Even if she was standing by his side, he would not hurt her the slightest bit... What capabilities did she, Ye Erruo, have to deserve a man who loved her so deeply? This person belonged to her. He was her man and husband! Ye Erruo lowered her long eyshes. Her arms, which were holding onto Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms, tightened their grip. It was as if she was hugging a precious treasure, fearful that someone would snatch it away. Naturally, Mo Jiangye sensed her tightening hold. There was coldness in him that tightly pursed his thin lips. He wondered if this saying was true: A woman¡¯s body is the path to her heart. To get her heart, one has to take her body first. In that case, perhaps he should have conquered her body long ago? This was because the before-and-after changes were so obvious that he was at a loss over what to do. If this was a beautiful dream... He really hoped that she could continue to be like that and allow him to dream forever. When he descended the stairs from the third floor, out of the corner of his eye, Mo Jiangye saw Lin Jingxuan who was on the first floor! All of a sudden, his breathing became heavier. Ferocious, sharp and icy hail-like beams were seemingly falling from the sky, freezing the surroundings. Ye Erruo, who was in his arms, followed his line of sight. Mo Jiangye pressed and locked her head in his arms immediately. Damn! ¡°Who told you toe back!!??¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Erruo. ¡°I came to apologize to elder brother. No matter what, it¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, I must have been possessed by a ghost to have brought Ruoruo to collect the marriage certificate. Please don¡¯t be angry at Ruoruo. I promise that I won¡¯t contact Ruoruo again in the future.¡± Ye Erruo sneered. In her past life, she detested Mo Jiangye even more due to Lin Jingxuan¡¯s words. This was because Mo Jiangye prevented her from bing Lin Jingxuan¡¯s woman. The veins in the arms of Mo Jiangye that were carrying Ye Erruo were bulging. Ruoruo? Angry? Ah! Ye Erruo¡¯s head peeked out from his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t contact that man downstairs ever again. After breakfast, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I am serious in promising you this. If you discover me meeting that man downstairs again, it must be that he seduced or provoked me. I won¡¯t utter a word even if you kill him.¡± Chapter 4 - She Wants to Propose to Him

Chapter 4: She Wants to Propose to Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Ye Erruo finished her words, it seemed like time had stopped. Lin Jingxuan was dumbstruck. His eyes were wide open and filled with disbelief. Based on his understanding of Ye Erruo, this reaction was so unexpected of her. He had taken all the me. Shouldn¡¯t she feel more infuriated and hate and detest Mo Jiangye more? He could not believe his ears. She could actually bear to let Mo Jiangye beat him to death? ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± Ye Erruo turned her head swiftly and shot him a look full of hatred. ¡°Is Ruoruo yours to call? I will be married to Mo Jiangye today. Soon I will be your sister-inw!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s ck orbs were shining strangely and his mood eased after hearing her words. On the other hand, Lin Jingxuan cowered at the icy cold stare from Ye Erruo. If he did not decipher it wrongly, she hated him... Did she hate him because he did not sessfully bring her away? She even wanted to marry Mo Jiangye!!?? ¡°Ruoruo, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± He said in a heartbroken manner. Ye Erruo scoffed at his hypocritical face. ¡°Of course it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± She could feel a piercing pain. It was as if she had been stabbed in the depths of her heart. At the thought of that unborn child, she could not wait to make this man and her ¡®best friend¡¯ go to hell. ¡°Ruo... Ruoruo... ¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s expression was ugly. The sorrowful look on his face expressed how sad he was feeling. Ye Erruo did not wish to look at his hypocritical face. She did not want to hear his pretentious voice either. She would ensure that he and Gu Feirou receive retribution for what they did! She plunged into Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms and buried her face in his chest. Obviously, she did not want to look at someone. The custom-made musk on his body made him smell extraordinarily good. Ye Erruo could not help but sniff him again and again... All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart melted and his gentle eyes went soft. ¡°Call her sister-inw the next time you meet her!¡± He said coldly after casting a sideway nce at the man. ¡°Next time, you¡¯re not allowed toe here without my permission.¡± There was a serious warning in his vicious tone. The old residence of the Lin family was enormous. It was separated into two areas. Mo Jiangye and Lin Jingxuan each had their own residence. If not for the various threats of Ye Erruo, Mo Jiangye would have long moved out of this ce with her. Ye Erruo said sullenly, ¡°After collecting the marriage certificate, can we move out?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s figure shuddered. He had long wanted to do this! ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to move out and live with me? After collecting the certificate, we will be husband and wife. We want privacy and it is not convenient here.¡± She looked up and stared at him without blinking. Husband and wife... Looking directly into her beautiful eyes, Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep and husky voice could be heard. ¡°Sure.¡± Suddenly, Ye Erruo smiled. That smile, which came from the bottom of her heart, could stun and stop time. Its beauty was so overwhelming and Mo Jiangye waspletely smitten. She had never smiled at him like this before... After carrying her downstairs, he avoided Lin Jingxuan and went for breakfast. It could be said that, from the moment she woke up, Mo Jiangye could not take his eyes off Ye Erruo due to her abnormal behavior. She did not show any revulsion to his touch. He tried to test the waters by holding her in his arms when having breakfast. When he picked up various food with his chopsticks and poured milk for her, and she ate and drank what he served her. From time to time, she would even lift up her hands to feed him. To Mo Jiangye, this was the most delicious and heart-warming breakfast that he had in his 27 years of life. ¡°Mo Jiangye, can I discuss something with you?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We will have the wedding banquet at ater date, okay?¡± She remembered that in her previous life, she was forcefully dragged to the wedding hall one week after they collected the marriage certificate. Now, she had many things to do. This time, she would be the one proposing to him and making arrangements for the wedding! She needed time for the preparation. ¡°Ha!¡± He sneered. The initial trace of warmth on his handsome face turned cold. Chapter 5 - Get Married and I Will Marry You, Or Lie Down and Be My Woman

Chapter 5: Get Married and I Will Marry You, Or Lie Down and Be My Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Later? To dy the date so that it¡¯s easier for both of you to elope?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. He clutched her chin tightly and forced him to look directly into his eyes. ¡°Let me tell you. It is impossible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s painful... ¡± She struggled and held onto his strong hands. ¡°Will you marry me or not?¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will kidnap you to the wedding hall.¡± ¡°No... ¡± ¡°What no!!?? Ye Erruo, you only have two options. Get married with me and I will marry you or lie down and I will have sex with you!¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°I what? If you dare to run away again... ¡± He pinched her upper thigh ruthlessly. ¡°Um... Ah!! That hurts!!¡± ¡°If you dare to run away, I will paralyze ¡®it¡¯.¡± It sounded like a voiceing from the doors of hell. It was sinister and chilling! The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s mouth twitched. Although he was terrifying when he red up, she did not feel the slightest bit afraid. Perhaps it was because she trusted him very much subconsciously. She knew that he would not do anything to her no matter how infuriated he was. She stared at him without blinking an eye and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t run away again. There is no next time. I¡¯ve already agreed to collect the marriage certificate with you and also requested to move out with you. I really won¡¯t have any slightest thought about leaving you.¡± Mo Jiangye looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°We¡¯ll get married immediately then.¡± He would only believe her if they did that! Sitting on hisp, Ye Erruo sat up a little. Blushing shyly, she gave his gloomy and handsome face a kiss, hoping to appease him. Suddenly, Mo Jiangye¡¯s body froze. His heart was continuously harassed by the breathing of the person beside his neck. ¡°We will have the wedding banquetter,¡± She pleaded in a soft voice. His stiff chin moved slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this.¡± ¡°There is nothing to discuss.¡± The more smitten she was with Lin Jingxuan, the greater his crisis. Ye Erruo, who was nestling and leaning on his shoulders, sat up abidingly. She took a fruit beside her and started chewing it. What must she do to make him agree? Suddenly, he sighed gently and said sullenly, ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo turned and looked at him, both her eyes shining. ¡°You said it yourself!!!¡± ¡°Yes... ¡± After ruffling the girl¡¯s head, Mo Jiangye looked at her thrilled little face with a puzzled expression. ¡°I will fulfill the duties of a wife.¡± Mo Jiangye smirked. ¡°Ye Erruo, don¡¯t lie to me! I will believe you.¡± At the sight of the disbelief on his face, Ye Erruo pressed his body and gave him another peck on the cheek. She would prove to him with her actions that she would take on the responsibilities of a wife. He tightened his grip around the person in his arms and whispered into her ears with a low and deep voice, ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± ¡°Yes?¡± For a long time, the person leaning on her shoulders did not say a word. Ye Erruo remained still until he released his grip. After breakfast, Mo Jiangye immediately dragged Ye Erruo to sign the marriage agreement. Their marriage came into effect instantly on that day! Very soon, two red booklets were passed to the hands of Mo Jiangye. Holding the two little red booklets, his cold and sharp eyes instantly turned as gentle as water. His hot and searing fingers touched the photo of the couple on the booklet, while he wore a dazed expression. From the moment that she woke up today, she had not argued with him or fussed. She had obediently done whatever he wanted her to do. Furthermore, she would stare at him dazedly from time to time, with a silly grin on her face sometimes. They looked like genuine smiles from the bottom of her heart... In particr, when they were signing the agreement she was smiling... so blissfully!!! His curly and long eyshes trembled slightly. Mo Jiangye¡¯s tightly pursed red and thin lips looked cold. His eyes were as deep and dark as night. Blissful... At the sight of their marriage certificate, she was very blissful? Chapter 6 - The Bedding That Was Rolled On

Chapter 6: The Bedding That Was Rolled On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Three dayster. Ye Erruo was packing up her belongings. The helper beside her was also helping carry things. Batches of vehicles were outside the house. At this moment, she was happily and busy tidying up her belongings to move out of the house. The Lin family was quite arge andplicated family. It was a bloodthirsty wolf in the business world. Its hundred year business legacy could not be underestimated. In particr, after Mo Jiangye took over the reins, the ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ Corporation was like an arrogant dragon that could not be offended. Its estate, power, connections, andwork were so huge that one would tremble with fear upon hearing its name. No one dared topete with Lin Teng for business. Many people wished to get to know him and be business partners with him. His nickname was ¡®Dragon Teng¡¯. In the Lin residence, the furniture, dressing table, clothing, toiletries such as toothbrush, toothpaste, towels, slippers and so on that were used by Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo were luxurious and precious. The number of household items in their bedroom could fill up four to five bedrooms in houses of ordinary rich and powerful families. They had numerous items and they were heavy ones! Their new home was located in a quieter ce that was quite elevated. Initially, the new home was fully furnished with brand new furniture. However, Ye Erruo requested that all the used items from their old residence be moved with them. She did not want the new ones. In particr, she requested to bring over the huge bed, including the bedding, pillow case, and quilt cover that she and Mo Jiangye had slept on before. This was driven by her desire to not return to that ce again... Mo Jiangye, who was seated beside her, looked at her with a puzzled expression as she made several trips with the helper to gather the items. He could not control that over enthusiastic little woman. Nevertheless, at the sight of her excitement and happy mood, he could only indulge her and allow her to do as she pleased. She could ¡®mess around¡¯ as much as she wanted to! ¡°Young madam, y-you.... It¡¯s better that you leave these chores to us.¡± ¡°Move away.¡± Ye Erruo was carefully carrying the bedding andforter that she and Mo Jiangye had rolled around in yesterday night and descending the stairs. As the bedding had been washed before, they gave off a fragrant scent. Normally, ording to Mo Jiangye had the bedding and essories changed to new ones every three to five days. As such, the bedding that Ye Erruo was carrying now would also be removed in three days¡¯ time. However, she insisted on bringing them to the new home. ¡°Young madam, you can¡¯t bring that down alone. I¡¯ll help you with it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then... you¡¯ll need to divide it into a few more trips.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± One could only see Ye Erruo carrying a bedsheet that was over ten meters long, a moderately thin quilt, as well as two pillows... They were obstructing her vision and she was relying solely on her sense of touch to descend the stairs safely. ¡°Y-young madam, we¡¯ll help you with the two pillows on top. It¡¯ll be easier for you to see the way. You can bring the pillows and the rest of the items together awayter. Will that do?¡± The two helpers who were following Ye Erruo were on tenterhooks. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°No, young madam, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to do it this way.¡± ¡°I am able to see the way.¡± Sounds of the conversation between Ye Erruo and the helper on the second floor traveled to the first floor very soon. Mo Jiangye looked up and saw someone descending the stairs, ignoring the helper¡¯s dissuasions. He was instantly furious. ¡°Stop right there!!¡± The cold and using voice made everyone in the room halt their steps. Puzzled, Ye Erruo tilted her head and looked at Mo Jiangye who was downstairs. Fuming badly, Mo Jiangye ascended the stairs inrge strides. At the sight of the cold and sinister look in his eyes, everyone¡¯s countenance changed and they trembled. Each time young master was infuriated, someone would die... He yanked the pile of items in her arms and wanted to throw them away. When she saw that, Ye Erruo was shocked and she immediately pounced and grabbed them. ¡°I¡¯ll give them to her, I¡¯ll give them to her.¡± As she spoke, she stuffed the bedding andforter into the arms of the helper beside her. Without anything in her hands blocking her view, Ye Erruo¡¯s exquisite face was revealed. The pink and flushed pretty face was covered in beads of sweat. ¡°Come down!!!¡± He dragged her hands forcefully and led her downstairs. ¡°Ah!!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud scream. ¡°Young madam!!!¡± Chapter 7 - Let Go of Your Hands, Let Me Go!

Chapter 7: Let Go of Your Hands, Let Me Go!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Due to Mo Jiangye¡¯s forceful pulling, Ye Erruo twisted her ankle and fell down the stairs before she could react. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes and hands were swift enough. He stretched out his hands to hold onto her waist and carried her firmly in his arms. There was a sh of annoyance in his eyes. ¡°Psst... ¡± At the sight of her pretty face contorting in pain, his big hands swept her into his arms. He was extremely nervous. ¡°Where does it hurt?!!¡± Carrying her, he descended the stairs inrge strides at lighting speed and then ced her on a chair. Holding onto her soft and tender hands, he immediately discovered that something was wrong. ¡°Did you twist your ankle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Holding onto her ankle, his eyes dimmed. He exerted strength with his hands. One could hear the sound of the bones returning to the correct position... ¡°Ah... That hurts!¡± Both of Ye Erruo¡¯ eyes were tearing. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more gentle?¡± She hollered angrily. He simply cracked it... If he were to exert more strength, she felt that her bones might have been twisted. ¡°If you had obediently sat down, you would not be suffering from the pain. In fact, you wouldn¡¯t be suffering from anything.¡± He was expressionless. ¡°You!¡± After receiving the towel from the helper, Mo Jiangye wiped her flushed cheeks. ¡°Rest well and don¡¯t move around. Just tell the helpers what you want to take away. They will bring it there without missing anything.¡± ¡°I can take anything that I want?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I also take you?¡± She asked, both her eyes sparkling. Her lips curled into a smile as she teased, ¡°Can I take you away?¡± After ncing at her, Mo Jiangye said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t have a big enough box.¡± ¡°There is one! Who said that there wasn¡¯t one?¡± After he gave his instructions, a helper immediately came in with arge cardboard box. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s mouth twitched. She was only joking! ¡°What are you doing? Where are you carrying me?¡± ¡°Takeaway.¡± He lowered his long eyshes and nced at her. ¡°Takeaway together with me.¡± ¡°Put me down. Who wants to be taken away with you?¡± He trapped her disobedient body. ¡°Try to move around if you dare!¡± Just as he finished his words, Ye Erruo immediately froze in his arms, not daring to move at all. ¡°You¡¯re that vicious?¡± She said softly. He shot her a fierce re and Ye Erruo pretended that she did not see it. Ignoring his docile re she began to move around in his arms again. It was only when both her feet touched the ground and she looked up did she realize that a pair of hot and dangerous eyes were staring at her. It gave her goosebumps. ¡°W-what are you doing... ¡± His hot and searing gaze made Ye Erruo sensed that a crisis was approaching. That straight and naked stare looked as though he was going to devour her alive... He was giving her a look of warning. Suddenly, Ye Erruo moved her legs to run away. Mo Jiangye¡¯s sharp eyes dimmed. His big hands swept her back into his arms. ¡°Let me go.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s mind was in a whirl. She was now imprisoned in his arms. ¡°Let go! It¡¯s painful!¡± He was gripping her with so much strength. How could she still escape? ¡°Young master, Meet wants to see you.¡± At this moment, the housekeeper gradually approached them. ¡°I heard that he is looking for you regarding an important matter.¡± The housekeeper added. ¡°If you are busy, go ahead. I will wait for you in the nuptial room tonight.¡± She leaned her body backwards. It was perhaps an extremely important matter. After giving a couple of instructions, Mo Jiangye was finally willing to let Ye Erruo go. He then left in a hurry. ¡°Young madam, we¡¯re done with most of the moving.¡± The helper said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after having a bath.¡± She sighed deeply before turning to ascend the stairs to the second floor. ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± When she looked up, she saw Lin Jingxuan walking towards her. Chapter 8 - I Have Become His Woman. Will You Still Want Me?

Chapter 8: I Have Be His Woman. Will You Still Want Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo cast a nce at him and tried to step away from him but Lin Jingxuan held onto her wrist. ¡°Let go!¡± She immediately tried to shrug him away. ¡°Ruoruo, what has happened?¡± Lin Jingxuan seemed saddened. ¡°Did Mo Jiangye force you to do something? Did he threaten you?¡± Ye Erruo looked at him coldly. ¡°My husband already gave you a warning not toe here without his permission.¡± Lin Jingxuan frowned. ¡°This is the Lin family¡¯s residence. He has no say over where I go.¡± ¡°Oh, then please get out of my way.¡± Lin Jingxuan blocked the stairs, preventing Ye Erruo from going upstairs. He suddenly took her into his arms, wrapping her tightly in his embrace. ¡°What are you doing? Lin Jingxuan!!!¡± Ye Erruo resisted his hug with all her might, pushing and struggling against him. The more she struggled, the more force Lin Jingxuan exerted, he was gripping her so tightly that Ye Erruo felt pain in her arms. ¡°Ruoruo, listen to me. I am useless and that¡¯s why Mo Jiangye managed to catch hold of you and to make use of the chance to force you into a marriage with him. Everything is my fault. I will definitely take you away to a faraway ce. Please don¡¯t stay angry with me!¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan, let me say it once more. Let me go!¡± Ye Erruo stared coldly straight ahead. She fought back her anger and enunciated each and every word slowly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go. Ruoruo, tell me did he bully you yesterday? You must be ming me for not taking you away. You must be angry with me as I did not protect you when you were being bullied.¡± He paused before saying, ¡°But, Ruoruo, you must know that Mo Jiangye calls the shots in the Lin family right now. I am ipetent and helpless. When I take back the power in the Lin family, I will make sure to give you happiness. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. Okay?¡± In the end, his voice turned gentle as he tried to coax the person in his arms. In the past, once he used a gentle tone to speak with her, she would obey his words and would not stay angry with him! Ye Erruo sneered, not moving a single inch in his embrace. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, do you know that I have be Mo Jiangye¡¯s woman?¡± There was a glint in Lin Jingxuan¡¯s eyes, as he pretended to be heartbroken. He held her tightly. ¡°How did this happen? How did this happen!? Mo Jiangye, you are a beast!!! Ruoruo...¡± ¡°Jingxuan, do you still want me?¡± Ye Erruo pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Of course, how could I possibly not want you! You are the only woman that I want to marry in this life and you are the only woman that I would dote on in this life. No matter what you turn into, my love for you will only increase. It will never decrease.¡± He made a passionate confession to her. Oh, indeed, she was no longer angry with him! As usual, she was easily pacified. He only needed to say some gentle words to her and she would be obedient and listened to everything that he said. ¡°Do you really not mind that I am Mo Jiangye¡¯s woman?¡± Lin Jingxuan released Ye Erruo slowly, cupping her face and looking at her lovingly. ¡°Ruoruo, you must believe me. There is no one else in the world who loves you more than I do. When I am in power in the Lin family, I will definitely marry you. By then, no one will be able to stop us. You will help me, is that right?¡± ¡°What if I am pregnant with Mo Jiangye¡¯s child?¡± She asked. Lin Jingxuan stiffened but he quickly recovered. ¡°If so, we will raise the child together. I will treat the child as my own. Abortion is harmful to the woman.¡± He pretended to be very concerned about her health, saying with a serious face. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of cour...¡± ¡°Pa!!!!¡± Ye Erruo pped Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face. There was a tear at the corner of his lips and blood came oozing out. Ye Erruo had exerted a lot of force in the p... Chapter 9 - My Wife, Ruoruo, Help Me...

Chapter 9: My Wife, Ruoruo, Help Me...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Jingxuan was startled by the p. His mind turned nk and there was a buzzing sound in his ears. One side of his face was hot and burning. He widened his eyes in shock, taking a long time to recover himself. Ye Erruo rubbed her palms and smiled softly. ¡°I am sorry, Jingxuan. I am in a very bad mood after what Mo Jiangye did to me yesterday. I could not stifle my anger and I could not help but lose it after your passionate confession. Are you okay?¡± The blue veins could be seen clearly on Lin Jingxuan¡¯s forehead. He licked his inner cavity and clenched his fists, anger shed in his eyes. ¡°You are bleeding. Jingxuan, I am really sorry. It was really a spur of the moment. I was too moved, therefore...¡± She was at a loss. ¡°Never mind. I understand. Ruoruo, if you still me me, I deserve to be pped. If this p can appease your anger, it is alright with me.¡± Ye Erruo felt like lifting her hands to p him again, but she stopped herself in the end. ¡°I won¡¯t be in a good mood these days. Jingxuan, stop looking for me for the time being. Give me some time to calm down. Besides, Mo Jiangye said that he forbids the two of us from seeing each other, otherwise he will beat you to death.¡± Lin Jingxuan panicked. ¡°Ruoruo, when will you stop being angry with me? Are you really going to move out with Mo Jiangye? We won¡¯t get to see each other often in the future.¡± ¡°Well... I will take the time to think about it.¡± ¡°Think? What do you want to think about!!??¡± He asked, feeling wary. ¡°Of course I have to think about how to get a divorce with Mo Jiangye. We just collected the marriage certificate today. I have to think of ways to get the divorce papers. Otherwise, how do I go to a faraway ce with you?¡± She said in a mocking tone. Lin Jingxuan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What else did you think it was?¡± Ye Erruo looked at him with a vague smile. He felt guilty under her gaze and he hurried to look away. ¡°Actually, Ruoruo, we only need to continue with our n. You can help me to drive Mo Jiangye out of the Lin family and to get the power in the Lin family. By then, one word from me and you will get to divorce Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°You should know that Mo Jiangye is simply a wild kid. He is the wild child that the Lin family rescued from somewhere. But this ungrateful guy did not know to return the favor. Instead, he usurped power to take control of the Lin family. He is too much. If he didn¡¯t hinder us, we would have been together long ago.¡± Ye Erruo lowered her cold eyes, she exuded a chilly aura at the mention of ¡°wild kid¡±. ¡°Okay, I will help you.¡± He took her hand suddenly and kissed it. ¡°My wife, Ruoruo, thank you.¡± Ye Erruo retracted her hand, disgusted by his actions. ¡°I will go upstairs and rest.¡± ¡°Sure. Even if you move out of this old mansion, you can contact me anytime as long as you want to see me. Have a good rest and don¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡± Ye Erruo walked past him to the second floor, with a cold expression on her face, her red lips curled up into a mocking smile. ¡°If you dare to let out a single word about what you saw today, I will make sure that your entire family will die without any bones left.¡± All the servants hurried to leave the room and promised not to say a word. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Lin Jingxuan raised his eyes to look at Ye Erruo who had went back to the room, coldness evident in his eyes. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number in anger. ¡°Hello, honey, do you miss me?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo? That b***h seems weird. Come over here and see for yourself. She is moving out of the old mansion.¡± ¡°What!!?? Move out of the old mansion?¡± Chapter 10 - I Can Sneak Out

Chapter 10: I Can Sneak Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What!!?? Moving out of the old mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, you bettere over to take a look.¡± ¡°I will be right over. Jingxuan, calm down.¡± Lin Jingxuan paused. He was about to say something else but he stopped himself. He just had the feeling that something seemed odd about Ye Erruo. After the bath, Ye Erruo blew at her red and swollen palms, feeling helpless. Humph! She had hurt her hand from the p just now. It was still burning and in pain now. She had yet to blow dry her hair. It was still half-dried. She put on a snowy white dress, feeling an unexinable delight. Finally, she no longer needed to stay under the same roof as that man. When Gu Feirou hurried over to the old mansion, Ye Erruo had juste down the stairs, getting ready to leave. ¡°Xiao Ruo!¡± Ye Erruo halted in her steps and looked up. Gu Feirou!!! Ha! She never expected that thest two people that she wanted to see would be here that quickly. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I heard that you want to leave the Lin family¡¯s old mansion?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± She sneered. Gu Feirou was stunned by her cold and sharp gaze. ¡°W-why?¡± ¡°I just feel like moving.¡± ¡°B-but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But if you move out of the Lin family¡¯s old mansion, it will be difficult for you to see Jingxuan in the future. Don¡¯t act in a pique of anger. Jingxuan told me about what happened. Mo Jiangye has to be med for everything that has happened. He is the one who hindered you and Jingxuan from being together, isn¡¯t that what happened? I can tell that Jingxuan really loves you, otherwise he will not give up his identity as the Second Young Master to collect the marriage certificate with you and live with you.¡± As soon as she saw her, Gu Feirou was anxious and could not stop talking. ¡°I didn¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°Then why do you have to move out of the old mansion?¡± Ye Erruo looked at her with a vague smile on her face. ¡°Mo Jiangye insisted that we move out. I had no other choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him again!!!¡± ¡°Yes. We just collected the marriage certificate and he could not wait to take me away from the house.¡± Gu Feirou sighed. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I understand now. Don¡¯t worry, even if he forced you to collect the marriage certificate, Jingxuan and I will help you.¡± She askednguidly, ¡°How are you going to help me?¡± ¡°You can cooperate with Jingxuan, helping him to be the person in power in the Lin family. In this way, you will be able to be with Jingxuan forever.¡± ¡°Jingxuan?¡± She asked in a high pitched voice. Gu Feirou was stunned. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Feifei, are you on very good terms with Lin Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Ah? Jingxuan is the man that you love the most and I am your closest friend. I will be happy if he is good to you. I am around whenever the two of you go on dates. Therefore, it¡¯s natural that we get along well. I sincerely wish that you and Jingxuan will lead a happy life together. After all, he is genuine to you.¡± Her eyes kept darting, looking as if she had a guilty conscience. Heh! Ye Erruo directed her sharp gaze at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Xiao Ruo, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± She trembled under her gaze. ¡°Nothing. How do I cooperate with you to help Lin Jingxuan be the person in power in the Lin family?¡± ¡°Jingxuan will tell you. Can youe out tomorrow night?¡± ¡°I can sneak out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Jingxuan said that he has a surprise for you.¡± ¡°Really? What surprise is that?¡± Gu Feirou mocked Ye Erruo inside her head. What a stupid fool she was. She was really easy to coax. Even if the fool was angry, she could think of a way to deceive her and she would be well-behaved. ¡°I don¡¯t know what his surprise is. You will find out tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I wonder what surprise he has for me,¡± Ye Erruo spoke softly. Gu Feirou tried to sound her out. ¡°Xiao Ruo, Mo Jiangye brought you back forcefully yesterday, forbidding you to be with Jingxuan. Are you very angry with Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Why would I be angry with him? I am angry at Mo Jiangye. I hate him to the core,¡± She spoke through clenched teeth. Chapter 11 - Treading Dangerous Ground

Chapter 11: Treading Dangerous Ground

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why would I be angry with him? I am angry at Mo Jiangye. I hate him to the core,¡± She spoke through clenched teeth. Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes lit up at her words. This was what she and Jingxuan wanted to achieve! Jingxuan pretended to collect the marriage certificate with her and revealed the news secretly, so that Mo Jiangye would catch her and bring her back with him. She was a fool and she loved Lin Jingxuan very much and almost ended up as his wife. Now that Mo Jiangye had foiled her ns, she would definitely hate him to the core. If she hated him, it would be easier for them to make use of her in the future! However, they did not expect that the two of them would move out. It was more inconvenient for them to execute their n in the future. But, as long as Ye Erruo was around it should not be a big problem. ¡°Yes, Mo Jiangye is indeed obnoxious. Xiao Ruo, no matter what you do, we will stand on your side.¡± ¡°It is because of him that I am unable to be with Jingxuan. I will definitely make him pay for it,¡± She said bitterly through clenched teeth. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I will help you.¡± Gu Feirou was ted! The more she hated Mo Jiangye, the better it was for them. ¡°Alright, I have to go to my new house. He is still waiting for me over there.¡± Gu Feirou grabbed her hands. ¡°Xiao Ruo, you are treading dangerous grounds. I heard from Jingxuan that he... he did...¡± Ye Erruo shrugged her hands away abruptly, moving away from her. Gu Feirou was stunned. ¡°X-Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°I will make a move first. He will lose his temper if I amte and I will suffer his wrath. There will be a day where I will be able to be with Jingxuan.¡± Ye Erruo left quickly, disgust evident in her eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°There is not much of a problem. It¡¯s just that it seems somewhat odd. But we have achieved our goal. She hates Mo Jiangye to the core now... Ah~ Jingxuan, what has happened to your face?¡± Gu Feirou turned and saw hat Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face was red and swollen. The corner of his lips were hurt as well. There was a cold glint in Lin Jingxuan¡¯s eyes as his hands covered Gu Feirou¡¯s hands. ¡°That damn b***h hit me.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his wounds. ¡°Ye Erruo!!?? She hit you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s swollen. I will apply medicine for you. How dare she hit you!!¡± Lin Jingxuan took her into his arms and left with her. ¡°Even I can¡¯t bear to hit you. How dare that slut hit you!¡± Gu Feirou was furious and her heart ached at Lin Jingxuan¡¯s injuries. She keptmenting on her way back to Lin Jingxuan¡¯s bedroom. She could not wait to chop Ye Erruo¡¯s face to pieces. ¡°Do you really feel sorry for me?¡± Lin Jingxuan had a vague smile on his face, as he looked at the woman who was applying medicine for him. She red at him. ¡°Are you saying that I am pretending? I... Ah~!!¡± The medicine in her hands suddenly fell to the ground and she was pressed onto the huge bed by Lin Jingxuan. ¡°W-what are doing? G-get off me.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo has be Mo Jiangye¡¯s woman and they collected their marriage certificate.¡± He pressed onto her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say that?¡± ¡°Then...¡± He lifted her chin and asked, ¡°When are you going to collect the marriage certificate with me?¡± Gu Feirou bit his finger. ¡°When you are in power in the Lin family, I will collect the marriage certificate with you but not now. We must not let the stupid fool find out about us.¡± Lin Jingxuan lowered his head and took a bite of her red lips. ¡°Alright. After I am in power, I will definitely make sure that you are the happiest woman in the world. You will be my goddess.¡± Gu Feirou felt sweet inside her heart. The man belonged to her! The b***h had no way to fight with her. Chapter 12 - Mo Jiangye Went Into A Violent Rage

Chapter 12: Mo Jiangye Went Into A Violent Rage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Feirou turned to press Lin Jingxuan down onto the bed. Her man must only have eyes for her. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s eyes became blood-shot. ¡°Fei-er, stop that, or I might not be able to take it and I will gobble you up.¡± He ced his hot palms on her waist. ¡°Sure, gobble me up.¡± Very soon, low snarls escaped the room, making people¡¯s imagination run wild. * At the new ce, Ye Erruo had just entered the house and she could sense that the atmosphere was weird. Every servant who walked past her seemed to be frightened at the sight of her. ¡°Mo Jiangye has yet toe back?¡± ¡°Y-young Master is in the bedroom. He wants you to go to the bedroom as soon as you arrive.¡± Ye Erruo frowned, she knew that something was not right! How could she forgot that no matter where she went Mo Jiangye¡¯s men would follow her. As long as there was something out of the ordinary with her, Mo Jiangye would know it immediately. He must have known everything that she told Gu Feirou at the old mansion... Or perhaps, he left her at the old mansion deliberately today? Ye Erruo scratched her head and gritted her teeth as she paced around. ¡°Young madam, you better go upstairs.¡± Ye Erruo took a look at the second floor and was scared stiff. She knew that he would not do anything to her but she dared not face him. Moreover, she had no way to exin her actions to him. ¡°Young madam...¡± The servant was on the brink of tears. Ye Erruo had no choice but to go upstairs. The servant who stood at the side hurried to open the door for her. It was pitch dark inside the room. The door closed on her as soon as she entered the room. The room was pitch dark. Ye Erruo had to feel around with her hands. ¡°Ah~!¡± Suddenly, she was being pressed against the wall by a burning body in the dark. ¡°Mo-Mo Jiangye.¡± She suppressed her anxiety and took the initiative to reach around his neck. Ye Erruo felt the chills at the hostility and pain radiating from him. ¡°Yes?¡± He sneered in a low voice. He wanted to know how she was going to make him pay for foiling her ns and how she was going to be with Lin Jingxuan. True enough, her sudden change of attitude was a deception! Ye Erruo¡¯s heart ached. She stood on tiptoes and kissed him on his thin lips, pretending that she was clueless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who provoked you?¡± Mo Jiangye, who had been holding her by her waist clenched his jaws and exerted more force on her slender waist. It was painful... Ye Erruo¡¯s teeth ttered at the sharp pain. ¡°Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°O, that hurts.¡± Mo Jiangye suddenly pressed her hard against the wall, as his hot breath rasped against her ear. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t have the chance.¡± She repeated his words to appease him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She could not find any other topic to ease the atmosphere. Had he eaten? Heh! ¡°If not, I will buy ingredients and prepare food for you.¡± He frowned. She was going to prepare meals for him? Mo Jiangye who was in a violent rage felt that his anger seemed to have dissipated all of a sudden. He was intrigued by the meal that she mentioned. Seeing that he had released his tight grip on her and he was no longer as hostile as before, Ye Erruo made use of every opportunity to push him slightly backwards. ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy the ingredients.¡± With that, she took the initiative to pull him out of the room. Her footsteps were unsteady and she almost tripped and fell over the cup next to her feet. Mo Jiangye caught hold of her in time. A few minutester, Ye Erruo held Mo Jiangye¡¯s hands and left to buy ingredients under the trembling eyes of the servants. Momentster, the servants opened the door to clean up the mess. Pieces of broken ss were shattered on the floor. The high quality curtains were ripped and theptop was smashed into pieces... It was a mess. Chapter 13 - Ye Erruo Was An Old Mans Woman?

Chapter 13: Ye Erruo Was An Old Man¡¯s Woman?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Inside the supermarket: Ye Erruo pushed the shopping cart with one hand, while she held Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand with the other. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze never left their entwining hands along the way. She seemed to be holding onto a big boy. He followed closely behind her. In fact... she did not know how to cook. The only dish that she knew how to make was dumplings. In her previous life, Lin Jingxuan loved to eat dumplings so she learned how to make all sorts of dumplings. They were at the vegetables section. Ye Erruo picked and chose from all the vegetables avable. In her previous life, they had spent quite a few years together. Although she hated him, she could still remember the food that he used to eat. Although she did not know how to prepare most of the food he ate, other people would prepare for him. ¡°Are we eating dumplings?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He would eat anything that she prepared! ¡°Do you want vegetable dumplings or meat dumplings?¡± ¡°Both.¡± He was not ceremonious with her. After picking out the vegetables, Ye Erruo brought Mo Jiangye over to the snacks section, arching her brow as she asked him, ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His gaze rested on her beautiful features. In fact, he only felt like having her right now! Ye Erruo pursed the corner of her lips. Was he going to say yes to every food that she asked him about? She released his hands and picked out a variety of snacks. Mo Jiangye frowned slightly as she let go of his hands. He fixed his gaze on her small hands. ¡°We will take these for now. Let¡¯s go.¡± She used both hands to push the cart and left. Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression darkened further as he took big strides and caught up with her. He pulled her into his embrace, cing his huge hands over hers and pushed the cart with her. His musky scent wafted toward Ye Erruo. She turned and knocked into his well-built chest. Mo Jiangye had no expression on his face as he lifted her chin and nted a kiss on the tip of her nose. He then turned her face to look forward. ¡°Walk carefully.¡± Ye Erruo was in a daze. The corner of her lips curled slightly and she pushed the shopping cart with him. There were a lot of couples and married couples in the supermarket. Like them, the men and women pushed the cart together, while discussing what items to buy. Theyughed sweetly and whispered softly to each other. They passed by a lot of couples like that. ¡°Ye... Ye Erruo?¡± Lee Suran who was pushing the shopping cart stopped next to them in disbelief. Ye Erruo raised her head feeling puzzled. She arched her brow in surprise. It was Lee Suran, her university ssmate! ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± She smiled lightly, her gaze resting on Mo Jiangye. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± ¡°You can go first.¡± She gave an embarrassed smile. Ye Erruo nodded, as she pushed the shopping cart with Mo Jiangye and left slowly. ¡°Come on guys, guess who I ran into?¡± Lee Suran sent messages excitedly to her ssmates, as she followed carefully behind Ye Erruo. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I ran into Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo? Wow! Isn¡¯t she a kept woman? Why would she dare toe out in the public?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Lee Suran sent the photos that she secretly took to the group chat. ¡°Not only did I see Ye Erruo, I saw her sugar daddy as well. He is freaking handsome!!!¡± ¡°Handsome? Didn¡¯t Gu Feirou say that Ye Erruo is kept by an old man?¡± ¡°Damn, that is indeed Ye Erruo.¡± Everyone in the group chat reacted strongly to the message. ¡°Is Ye Erruo in the group chat?¡± One of the ssmates said sarcastically, ¡°She is one of the top students. She is the cold and aloof goddess. She could not be bothered to join our group chat.¡± ¡°Top student? She did not even finish her studies and she managed to find a rich man and quit school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is indeed capable to cozy up to someone powerful with her good looks.¡± ¡°I am jealous. The man is dashing.¡± Lee Suran typed quickly, ¡°Do you want a video? I will take a video and show all of you.¡± Chapter 14 - Negative News About Ye Erruo

Chapter 14: Negative News About Ye Erruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo had no idea that she had a very bad reputation among her ssmates and the person who spread the rumor was her closest friend¡ªGu Feirou. Erruo was cold and detached during her university days. She was anti-social and she seldom mixed with her ssmates. Due to her good looks, she was known as the aloof and detached goddess in school. She did notplete her studies and suddenly quit school. There were many rumors saying that she was a kept woman and the man was old, ugly and impotent. As he was old, he wanted apanion and he ended up with Ye Erruo... ¡°Look, this is her sugar daddy.¡± Lee Suran snuck around and took a video of them. ¡°He is not old at all!¡± ¡°Damn, could it be that Ye Erruo has hooked up with the son of her sugar daddy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Gu Feirou is her best friend. Last time she let it slip that Ye Erruo was an old man¡¯spanion!¡± ¡°His son is very eye-catching.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo has strong taste. She sleeps with her sugar daddy and has a secret rtionship with his son.¡± A man was weighing on top of Gu Feirou as she looked at the messages in the group chat. She had a brilliant idea when she clicked the photos in the group chat. ¡°Bro-Brother Xuan, stop now. I-I have something to show you.¡± She took a deep breath, one hand on his hair and another hand on her cell phone. Lin Jingxuan would not let her go. He was not satisfied yet. He could not bear to let her leave. ¡°Look, who is this?¡± Lin Jingxuan who was caught in desire nced sideways and he grabbed Gu Feirou¡¯s wrist suddenly. ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± ¡°And Mo Jiangye. They were shopping in the supermarket.¡± The main point was... They seemed so intimate with each other! In the past, Ye Erruo would object strongly when Mo Jiangye hugged her, let alone touch her slightly. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s passion seemed to be doused out instantly. He no longer felt like continuing anymore. ¡°Why are they being so intimate with each other?¡± He frowned, leaving his battlefield. Gu Feirou stared intently at the photo. What was Ye Erruo up to? ¡°She wille out tomorrow and I will ask her about it. She is just a fool. She will not be able toe up with anything. She will be fine after I pacify her. Alright, let¡¯s sleep.¡± With that, he took the quilt and pushed her onto the bed to rest. Gu Feirou felt upset. ¡°Pacify?¡± Her man had to pacify some other woman. She felt indignant. Damn! She could feel the anger boiling inside her. ¡°Brother Xuan...¡± She caressed his chest, speaking in a soft and tender voice. She had wanted to say something else but she realized that the man next to her was fast asleep. She looked through the messages on her cell phone feeling upset. She realized that everyone was praising Mo Jiangye for being exceptional. Exceptional? Gu Feirou gritted her teeth. She knew that Lin Jingxuan could not bepared to Mo Jiangye. Lin Jingxuan was inferior to him in terms of looks and temperament but Lin Jingxuan was the real descendant of the Lin family. All their money and properties should belong to him. Mo Jiangye was merely a child that was picked up by the Lin family from somewhere else and he was difficult to get along with. It took her great pains to make Lin Jingxuan like her. She would never allow her belongings to end up with someone else. Therefore, one day she would take everything back from Mo Jiangye. By then, she wanted every ssmate in her group chat to open their eyes wide and to see that Mo Jiangye was just a nobody. When he no longer had any authority in the Lin family, he would be reduced to nothing. Chapter 15 - He Was Looking at Her as if She Had Committed Adultery

Chapter 15: He Was Looking at Her as if She Had Committed Adultery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he almost reached the cashier, Mo Jiangye suddenly paused his steps. He was exuding a cold and sinister aura. Ye Erruo turned her head sideways and looked at him. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Suddenly, he shot a cold and sinister stare behind Ye Erruo and thetter followed his line of sight. Lee Suran, who was secretly taking a video of them, was trembling in shock. She jumped in surprise and hid behind the shelf beside her. Due to her movement, everything on the shelf was knocked onto the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She pulled him. It was no wonder that he looked so cold. Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows. He was very forgiving and did not take issue with that particr person. He went home with Ye Erruo after paying for the items. After they returned home, Ye Erruo rolled the dumpling skin, prepared the fillings, and made the dumplings. She then boiled water and put the dumplings into it. Mo Jiangye, who was seated nearby, was staring at the busy woman with a pair of scorching eyes. He did not even blink. Ding dong! The cell phone beside him suddenly lit up. Ye Erruo nced at it. Gu Feirou was looking for her! ¡°Xiao Ruo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Yes? What is the matter?¡± Standing beside the pot, she quickly responded with a few words. ¡°I heard that many of our former ssmates miss you very much. They have looked for me many times and said that they wanted to organize a gathering. What do you think?¡± Ye Erruo raised her brows. ssmates gathering? Ah! She had only interacted with those ssmates for less than one year before she quit school. She did not remember having a very deep or close rtionship with them. Did they miss her that much? ¡°Are youing, Xiao Ruo? They have looked for me countless times and requested me to ask you out. I have rejected them many times. This time, I¡¯ll feel really bad if I reject them again. Pleasee.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Okay then I will let them know. I will inform you after I confirm the time.¡± ¡°Okay, sure. Right, Xiao Ruo... ¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°You have to be careful of Mo Jiangye!¡± Ye Erruo gave a mocking smile. She was about to reply to the message when her neck suddenly hurt. A set of warm, pearly teeth were biting the skin on the side of her neck. At the same time, something tightened around her waist and she fell into someone¡¯s arms. Her cell phone was also taken away by the big hand behind her. ¡°It¡¯s ready. The dumplings are cooked... Mmm... ¡± Before she could finish her words, she had been turned around and pressed against the fridge. The look in his eyes was searing and boiling hot! ¡°Fire. Turn off the stove. The dumplings will be too soft if we continue to cook them.¡± She was about to get up and move to switch off the stove but Mo Jiangye pushed his big hands and pressed her against the fridge again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He held the cell phone before her and said sullenly, ¡°Unlock it.¡± Speechless, Ye Erruo drew on the screen of her cell phone to unlock it. She showed the phone to him generously without a trace of nervousness. ¡°What do you want to see?¡± As if he was catching her in the act ofmitting adultery, he looked furious as he scrolled down her chat records with Gu Feirou. One of his hands were pressing her tightly against the fridge to stop her from moving. He was seemingly determined to find proof of her wrongdoing. ¡°Do you still want to eat the dumplings?!!¡± She struggled and nced at the pot, only to find that the stove had already been turned off. She was dumbstruck. Had he turned it off? When did he do that? ¡°Have you finished reading them? If so, can we eat now?¡± He cast her a sharp gaze, hoping to find a clue on her face. In the end, instead of finding guilt and oddity in that bright, clear and beautiful eyes of hers, he was seduced by the innocence in them. He felt his mouth turning dry. Yes, eat. After eating... sleep!! After releasing his grip on her, they ate the dumplings together. Ye Erruo had cooked two pots of dumplings, one pot of vegetarian dumplings and one pot of meat dumplings. There was a shing gleam in Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep and unfathomable eyes. He did not know that she knew how to make dumplings. Did she learn how to do that behind his back? Did she secretly make them for that man to eat!!?? The more he thought about it, the more furious he felt. Soon after, he had finished four to five bowls of dumplings and there were no more leftovers. Thereafter, his gloomy and sullen gazended on her. ¡°Did I make too few dumplings?¡± She was wide-eyed and tongue-tied. ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Chapter 16 - He Is Jealous. Who Are You Trying to Seduce With Your Fawning Smile?

Chapter 16: He Is Jealous. Who Are You Trying to Seduce With Your Fawning Smile?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Ye Erruo pursed her lips, lowered her head, and ate obediently. If the dumplings were not enough, she would make more for him. Did he have to be so fierce with her? At most, she would give him her bowl of dumplings? After pondering for a moment, she pushed her bowl of dumplings towards Mo Jiangye. ¡°Take this bowl.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s treacherous eyes shone a little. His voice turned more gentle as he pushed the bowl back to her. ¡°Hurry up. Finish your food.¡± After finishing his words, he got up and left the table, leaving behind the dumbstruck Ye Erruo. After the meal, Ye Erruo tidied up the utensils and went for a stroll to aid her digestion. The new house wasrger than the old Lin family residence. Under the setting sun, a few helpers were picking fruits in the fruit garden not far away. They were mowing thewn. Various kinds of colorful flowers and nts were dancing to the breeze and emitting a nice fragrance. Mo Jiangye, who had returned to his bedroom, had already showered and changed his clothes. He was sitting by the bed and waiting for her. One minute, two minutes, three minutes... a total of ten minutes passed. Filled with resentment, he made an internal call and found out that Ye Erruo had gone for a stroll! Stroll!!! He had been waiting for her for so long and she went for a stroll alone after the meal? Furious, he dashed downstairs from the bedroom in his pyjamas. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Y-young madam is in the fruit garden.¡± Without a word, Mo Jiangye headed to the fruit garden withrge strides. Far away, he saw her chatting enthusiastically with the helper. The smile on her exquisite face made her looked as witty as an elf. He had never seen such a beautiful smile before. Wrong. To be precise, she would only smile like that to a man by the name of Lin Jingxuan. Since when could the helper also have a share of her smile? She was so stingy that she had never given it to him! A strong and sour aura of jealousy lingered around him. He quickened his steps and rushed towards her. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Young master... ¡± The helpers immediately sighted the man who was surrounded by a murderous aura and stepped aside quickly. ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± He questioned furiously, pulling her wrist and walking away. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to sleep after taking your meal?¡± Did she know how long he had waited for her?! Damn! ¡°The sky is not dark yet.¡± Suddenly, his silhouette stopped. Ye Erruo bumped into his back. ¡°Psst... This hurts!¡± ¡°You are full of fawning smiles. Who are you trying to seduce here?¡± ¡°Seduce!? Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t even joke with other people?¡± He pulled a long face and dragged her away just because she smiled at others? Mo Jiangye questioned in a hoarse voice. ¡°You can do that with others? You are able to smile with anyone as long as that person is a human, right?!!¡± ¡°What about me? Yes? What about me?¡± ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡± Mo Jiangye was looking at her in a strange way, as if she was a monster. She said okay? Ye Erruo¡¯s heart ached. Yes, she was not even willing to give him a stoic expression in the past, much less to smile at him. Suddenly, both his hands were pressing on her shoulders. The faint and bewitching scent of his musk wriggled into her nostrils. ¡°I feel like sleeping.¡± She was stunned momentarily. She then said, ¡°Then you can sleep first.¡± ¡°You first.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ye Erruo had a moment of realization. Her ears flushed slightly and her legs felt wobbly. A particr spot in her vulva felt a little swollen and sore. ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Jiangye swooped her up with his big hands. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± She hooked onto his neck and stared at his handsome face seriously. He lowered his gaze at her and remained silent. ¡°Tomorrow, I wish to go out alone to rx and take a break.¡± Suddenly, Mo Jiangye¡¯s figure froze. Chapter 17 - She was Purring Like A Kitten

Chapter 17: She was Purring Like A Kitten

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wanted to go out to take a break and rx? How could she dare to think about it?! Impossible. He would definitely not agree to it. ¡°Why do you need to take a break?¡± His voice was low. ¡°I¡¯ll just shop around on my own and give you a call when I¡¯ming back. You cane and fetch me then, okay?¡± Mo Jiangye pursed his dark, red lips. Nowadays, she always sought his opinion with a negotiable tone whenever she wanted something. He felt like rejecting her but seemingly magical powers were stopping him from doing so. ¡°I¡¯m just going out to shop for clothes.¡± ¡°What kind of clothes do you want? I will send all the models in fashion to your room.¡± Ye Erruo touched the clothing on his chestzily, her long and curly eyshes batted as sheined resentfully, ¡°But... I just feel like going out to shop alone.¡± Looking at the pair of fair and tender hands on his chest, his lips moved. ¡°Come back earlier.¡± Holding onto his chin, Ye Erruo gave him a hard kiss. ¡°Okay, honey.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s soul was stunned. His eyes widened and he was in a trance. What did she call him!!?? * The next day, after lunch, Mo Jiangye arranged a chauffeur for her, as well as a few bodyguards who would secretly follow and protect her. Although he had agreed to let her go out, he was still worried. Hence, he wanted to get first hand information of her whereabouts and what she did outside. ¡°Young madam, where do you wish to go?¡± ¡°Old Liu, call me Xiao Ruo or Ruoruo, please.¡± Old Liu, the chauffeur, nced at Ye Erruo through the rear view mirror. ¡°Okay, Miss Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fan Shi Street.¡± There were many things that she wanted at the Fan Shi Street. This was also where she frequently met up with Lin Jingxuan. During her afternoon, Ye Erruo went to the beauty salon for a spa treatment, got a new hairdo, bought a few clothes and took a tea break. When the sky gradually turned dark, Ye Erruo gave Mo Jiangye a call. ¡°Are youing back? I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡± Mo Jiangye felt a little emotional when he picked up the call. When she was not around, he could not calm down. He was worried that she would meet people that she should not meet in private or do things that she should not do. He was deeply fearful that she would go missing. Fortunately, ording to reliable sources, she had been very obedient for the entire afternoon and did not do anything ¡®wrong¡¯. Hence, he was able to endure until now and had not gone to fetch her. ¡°No need, I¡¯m calling you just to tell you that I will be backter. It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock now. Pick me up at ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Have you bought your clothes?¡± He spoke in an unhappy tone. ¡°I have already bought them. There¡¯s a shop here that sells delicious baby lobsters. I feel like eating them. I will go home after that.¡± On the other side of the phone, Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You want to eat them? Buy them as takeaway.¡± ¡°Can I go back after eating them, please? Eating baby lobsters also requires a specific atmosphere. There won¡¯t be any atmosphere if I do takeaway.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Come and fetch me then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have a craving for the pastries sold by a shop on Cheng Zi Street. Can you bring me some of them when youe?¡± Mo Jiangye frowned. Cheng Zi Street... Fan Shi Street was located in the south while Cheng Zi Street was located in the north. If he were to stop by Cheng Zi Street, it would take at least two hours. ¡°I really feel like eating them. I just want to eat those bought by you. I will stay put here and wait for you toe. I won¡¯t go anywhere else. We will go and eat the baby lobsters together then, okay?¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Her soft voice sounded like a kitten pleading with him. ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled and she said obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After passing the address and the list of pastries that she wanted to eat to Mo Jiangye, Ye Erruo sat and waited for someone toe. ording to her understanding of that adulterous pair, they would definitely find ways to disclose the news of her meeting with Lin Jingxuan to Mo Jiangye. So... ha! Chapter 18 - Lin Jingxuan Proposes to Ye Erruo

Chapter 18: Lin Jingxuan Proposes to Ye Erruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At nine o¡¯clock, Lin Jingxuan punctually arrived at the meeting ce. ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± The moment that he saw Ye Erruo, Lin Jingxuan was stunned. His gaze could not leave that innocent and pretty yet cold and aloof face. In particr, the scarlet off-the-shoulder long dress that she wore made her look very feminine. Her bare shoulders were as fair and tender as snow. Her long tresses were blowing in the breeze, her red lips enchanting and both her eyes could charm souls. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here so early.¡± Bedazzled, he sat opposite her. He was not even prepared yet. ¡°Ruoruo, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Ye Erruo gave a charming smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Soon after, the service staff brought various items over and set them up in front of Ye Erruo. Very soon, there were red candles, roses and table runner on the crystal table. The decoration was cozy and romantic, seemingly catered for two lovers who were on a date. ¡°Ruoruo, these items were supposed to be prepared before you arrived to surprise you. However, you were here too early.¡± Ye Erruo curled her lips and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m pleasantly surprised now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look at what you would like to eat?¡± He passed the menu to her. After flipping the menu, Ye Erruo only ordered the baby lobsters. The service staff then took the menu along when they left the private room. ¡°Ruoruo, I know. I can¡¯t openly give you happiness now. But... ¡± Lin Jingxuan suddenly left his seat and knelt on the ground with one knee. He slowly opened a small box that he was holding in his hands and looked at Ye Erruo affectionately. ¡°I promise you that I will marry you one day. This ring is the attestation of my promise. From today onwards, you will be my fianc¨¦e. Ruoruo, marry me!¡± Ye Erruo lowered her head, tapping her cell phone. She nced at him. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yes! From today onwards, you are my fianc¨¦e. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to be married to me? Today, Brother Jingxuan will fulfill your wish.¡± Ha, fulfill her wish? He had put it so nicely. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, what I wanted to tell you today is that I have already collected my certificate with Mo Jiangye. Legally, we are husband and wife now. And I... ¡± She took the ring and fidgeted with it in an absent-minded manner. She then threw it on the table, shot him a chilling look and said, ¡°And I will no longer have anything to do with you.¡± Lin Jingxuan was shocked and confused. His face turned pale instantly. ¡°R-Ruoruo, do you know what you are talking about? Ruoruo, are you still angry with me!!¡± Never did he expect that today¡¯s surprise would turn into a shock. He proposed to her and she actually rejected him!!! Moreover, she wanted to cut off all connections with him. ¡°Ruoruo!¡± Ye Erruo was focused on her own things and tapping her cell phone, seemingly oblivious to his words. Soon after, the service staff walked in again. ¡°Miss, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Take away the candles on the table. Change the green tea to in water. I want cold and not warm water. Next, bring me a few bottles of beer. Slightly chilled ones.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Are the baby lobsters that I ordered ready?¡± ¡°It will be ready soon, miss.¡± ¡°Fine. Take away the candles as well as the table runner. Change the table cloth. Please also change the chair opposite me,¡± She pointed to the chair that Lin Jingxuan was seated on earlier and said. ¡°Okay, miss.¡± The service staff picked up the items. At the same time, she was ncing sideways at the man kneeling on the floor. Suddenly, Lin Jingxuan stood up, stared at Ye Erruo and hollered, ¡°Ye Erruo, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°I meant what I said earlier. Take your stuff and leave. From now onwards, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡± Initially, she had wanted to put on a pretense and continue to act like the past ¡®Ye Erruo¡¯ in front of him. However, he disgusted her when he took out the ring and proposed to her! Chapter 19 - Ew, Playing Dumb to Deceive Me. He Even Proposed to Me

Chapter 19: Ew, ying Dumb to Deceive Me. He Even Proposed to Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Jingxuan was infuriated. He suddenly lifted up Ye Erruo and pressed her on the table. ¡°What is the matter? You fell in love with Mo Jiangye after sleeping with him? Your love is so cheap!!¡± He had even put down his dignity and proposed to her, but she dared to reject him!!! ¡°Ha, Lin Jingxuan. You are finally showing your hypocritical nature.¡± ¡°I am hypocritical? Ye Erruo, do you know that you are pping yourself in the face with these words?¡± He patted her face as he said, ¡°48 hours ago, you told me personally that you loved me so much. What happened? Will you immediately have a change of heart and pounce into the arms of anyone who sleeps with you? The word hypocritical is not even enough to describe you. I will have sex with you now. After that will you love me again? Yes?¡± Ye Erruo felt disgusted. She pped away his hands in revulsion. ¡°I was fucking blind in the past.¡± The hatred and resistance in her eyes were very obvious. Although he pressed her against the table, she neither retaliated nor screamed. This was because it was not the right time yet. ¡°Of course you¡¯re blind! Ye Erruo, let me ask you this, are you going to marry me and help me deal with Mo Jiangye?¡± He leaned in and threatened, ¡°If you refuse to help me deal with Mo Jiangye, I will have sex with you here today. I will remove all your clothes. Not a single piece will be left. Your nude photos will also be exposed on the Inte, 360 degrees and at all angles.¡± Ye Erruo frowned. Now, she hadpletely realized Lin Jingxuan¡¯s true colors. ¡°Are you going to help me or not?¡± Suddenly, there were soundsing from the door of the private room. Ye Erruo immediately immersed herself in her role. Instantly, her eyes were tearing and she began to push away Lin Jingxuan and struggle with all her might. ¡°Leave me alone!!!¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, it seems like you are opting for death? You¡¯re not helping me?¡± He grabbed both her hands and pinned them on her head. Bang! The door had been kicked opened. Lin Jingxuan was shocked. He turned back and was stupefied to see the person at the door. At the sight of him being distracted, Ye Erruo freed her hands, kicked Lin Jingxuan and got up quickly from the table. Mo Jiangye, who was watching them lying on the table, was initially enraged. Just as he wanted to re up, a little round ball dashed into his arms before he could take any action. Hot tears were rolling down Ye Erruo¡¯s face. She wriggled into his arms desperately and clutched onto him tightly. Mo Jiangye¡¯s body froze. He held onto the woman in his arms tightly and shot a cold and sinister re at Lin Jingxuan. ¡°I... I already told him that I will have nothing to do with him in the future. Yet, he... he still proposed to me. I didn¡¯t agree and he tried to rape me... I don¡¯t even know how he found this private room. Luckily, you came over... ¡± She sounded as aggrieved as she could, sobbing and crying. She deliberately tricked Old Lin to leave momentarily so that Lin Jingxuan coulde and look for her. However, she knew that Mo Jiangye would receive the news immediately when Lin Jingxuan appeared! That was the reason that he rushed here angrily. Suddenly, Mo Jiangye opened his red lips. His sinister eyes were ring at Lin Jingxuan like a devil. ¡°Take another route when you see her. You will regret it if you meet her again. It seems that Young Master Lin did not remember that.¡± Marriage proposal? He still had the guts to propose to his woman? He would crush his daring dog guts today! When Lin Jingxuan recovered from his senses, he was still fuming. ¡°Ye Erruo, you don¡¯t know how I entered this private room?¡± Ye Erruo trembled. She snuggled deeper into the man¡¯s arms. Mo Jiangye closed his long, narrow and dangerous phoenix eyes. Soon after, five tall and burly bodyguards entered the room. ¡°Young master!¡± Chapter 20 - I am Jealous. You Had a Date With Lin Jingxuan?

Chapter 20: I am Jealous. You Had a Date With Lin Jingxuan?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Lin Jingxuan cowered and retreated his steps. ¡°Let me go, Mo Jiangye. Try to touch me if you dare.¡± Very soon, Lin Jingxuan was dragged outside by five strong and muscr bodyguards. At the sight of his embarrassing state, Ye Erruo instinctively curled her lips into a smile. Her eyes identally collided with that of Mo Jiangye,who was staring straight at her. She immediately looked aggrieved and looked at him with her big and teary eyes. ¡°Did you arrange to meet with him?¡± Mo Jiangye questioned with a hoarse voice. Ye Erruo did not reply to him. Her eyes were immediately moistened and she looked pitiful. Very soon, tears filled her eyes and rolled out from them. He did not believe her! He actually did not believe her! Pushing him away, Ye Erruo left the private room angrily. In the end, she bumped directly into the service staff. ¡°Ah! Woa!¡± The waitress who was holding the baby lobsters in her hands lost her footing and all the baby lobsters in the pot dropped to the floor. The boiling hot soup sshed directly onto Yan Erruo¡¯s chest. Mo Jiangye¡¯s pupils constricted. He waved his big hands and swept the woman into his arms and hollered, ¡°Scram!!!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± The service staff kept apologizing. Mo Jiangye carried Ye Erruo and dashed into thedies directly. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Crazy!!!¡± The bodyguards ¡®evacuated¡¯ the rest of the people in thedies room. Very soon, only Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo were left in the spacious bathroom. The nervousness in his eyes only proved how much he cared about her. After putting her on the basin, he immediately tore open her scarlet dress. ¡°Y-you... What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, who permitted you to wear such a short dress? Is this what you wore when you left the house? How dare you say that you are not out on a date when you are dressed like this?!!!¡± His heart ached and he was furious. He ced wet towels on the skin on her chest and ran cold water on her fair and snowy skin. Fortunately, that waitress managed to dodge in time and the burn was not serious. Ye Erruo blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a date. I have a date with you.¡± He red at her furiously! Her dirty dress could not be worn anymore! After a few minutes, Old Liu brought over the new clothing Ye Erruo had purchased. Mo Jiangye was pulling a long face. He opened the packages one by one. His face turned cker each time he opened a packaging. Dresses. They were all dresses! Dresses that were above the knee. He finally found a pair of pants but they were extremely short jean shorts. ¡°What kind of clothing did you buy today?¡± Ye Erruo ced both her hands in front of her chest to cover it. ¡°Dresses. Give them to me.¡± A sh of dimmed light streaked across his deep eyes. He took one of the dresses and then slipped it on her, covering her lower body fully. He then held onto her waist and carried her outside. ¡°My dress!!! It¡¯s not supposed to be worn like this.¡± ¡°Shut up. Be good.¡± Under the numerous strange stares, Mo Jiangye carried her all the way to the car. ¡°The baby lobsters today are gone.¡± Nesting in his arms, Ye Erruo shook her head as she found it to be such a waste. She did not get to drink any beer and her evening was ruined. Mo Jiangye, who was on the back seat, lowered his head and nced at her. ¡°Useless.¡± He brought over the pastries that he bought for her, opened the wrappers and ced them beside her mouth. He then said quietly, ¡°Eat a little to fill your tummy. We¡¯ll have dinner when we are back. There will be baby lobsters.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart warmed. She looked up and gave him a silly grin. ¡°Okay.¡± She nibbled on the pastries like a little mouse. Her tiny lips moved and she fed him some pastries from time to time. Suddenly, the shine in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed. His long and slender fingers were curling and toying with her long hairzily. He asked, ¡°You cut your hair?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You even applied make up?¡± Suddenly, the surrounding air was filled with a sour smell. ¡°I applied a tiny bit makeup.¡± He narrowed his dangerous eyes and smiled imperceptibly. The atmosphere was a little stifling. ¡°You had a new hairdo, put on makeup and wore a short dress. Did you have a date with Lin Jingxuan?¡± Chapter 21 - Her Beauty Only Belonged to Him

Chapter 21: Her Beauty Only Belonged to Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo¡¯s body froze. She lifted her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°The only person I want to date is you. Lin Jingxuan followed me secretly!¡± Mo Jiangye clutched her chin and took a closer look at her pretty face. His expression was sinister and cold. ¡°Really? I will make him infertile.¡± Ye Erruo avoided his hands calmly. ¡°Okay.¡± There was aplicated look in his eyes. He was carefully observing her expression but could not find a trace of doubt. Perhaps Lin Jingxuan really looked for her on his own? Wrapping herself around his strong waist, Ye Erruo found afortable posture and hugged him to sleep. She would not feel any sympathy towards Lin Jingxuan no matter how Mo Jiangye dealt with him. In his past life, he died young because of Lin Jingxuan. Because of Lin Jingxuan, she personally experienced the life of her child being drained from her womb. He was helpless and could not save her child. It was all Lin Jingxuan¡¯s fault that her family of three lost their lives. This was a total of three lives. So what if he were to be infertile? In this life, she not only wanted to change her destiny but also make those who hurt her before pay the price. In her past life, Lin Jingxuan used her to snatch away the wealth painstakingly umted by Mo Jiangye. In this life, he certainly would not give up on this even if she did not help him. Above her head, Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression was as capricious as the weather. He was caressing her soft and tender long hair. Her long hair was beautifully styled. The makeup was very beautiful too and her dress was extremely dazzling. However, her beauty could only belong to him. No one should think of looking at it. He could not help but tighten his hug, wanting to integrate the woman in his arms into his own bones and blood. Unknowingly, Ye Erruo fell into a deep slumber. She was not sleeping well and her brows furrowed. It was not sure if she was having a nightmare. Her fingers scratched his shirt and caused wrinkles on them. ¡°Baby... ¡± She murmured softly in a daze. Mo Jiangye confirmed what she was talking about after listening to it many times. When she called ¡®baby¡¯, the temperature in his surroundings dropped to negative degree Celsius. Baby! He knew who this was! Lin Jingxuan! Unfortunately, he had once heard her called Lin Jingxuan ¡®baby¡¯. This was such an intimate address, an address that was filled with so much love! Since she cared so much about that man that she could even dream about him, was she really not worried that he would make this man infertile? Could it be that she thought that he dared not touch him? He was infuriated and could not wait to shake her awake! After returning home, Mo Jiangye carried Ye Erruo down the car and dashed directly to the bedroom like Rakkhasa, the demon from hell. The helper beside him dared not even breathe loudly. She quickly made way. This was the forewarning of young master¡¯s ¡®mania¡¯ setting off. When it happened, there could not be any living things near him. In the bedroom, the lights were still turned off. Mo Jiangye threw the person in his arms onto the soft and huge bed. His cold and slender fingers ripped opened her cor violently. His sinister eyes were shining coldly. His eyes were jet ck and as deep as a wolf¡¯s. His aura was chilling to the bones! Ye Erruo was dumbstruck by the throw. When she opened her eyes with a puzzled expression, a scorching and firm body was already bearing down on her viciously. There was a piercing pain in her lips and her breathing was taken away suddenly. Her natural reflex was to struggle with both her hands but he grabbed them and pinned them on her head. A strong and powerful force that could not be controlled invaded her world, stirring the wind and storm. ¡°Mo Jiangye!!!¡± Her dress had been casually slipped over her body earlier. Now, Mo Jiangye had ripped it off with just a few tugs. She could feel his hot, searing and heavy breathing on her cheeks. He was rough, impatient and furious! He was exploding with possessiveness. His body was hurting her like a sharp de, ravishing her. ¡°This hurts.... ¡± Before she was prepared to amodate him, Mo Jiangye had already invaded her insides impatiently. Chapter 22 - Lets Go Back To The Room. My Smile Is Only Reserved For You

Chapter 22: Let¡¯s Go Back To The Room. My Smile Is Only Reserved For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo¡¯s face was stark white. Her body felt as if it was being torn apart. She had convulsions and cramps, her breath trembling. She dug her fingers into his arms as she gritted her teeth. He must be crazy!!! Mo Jiangye who felt the same amount of pain lifted her chin, his thin lips on her delicate skin as he asked softly, ¡°Who is your baby?¡± ¡°This is painful.¡± She whimpered and shook her head. ¡°Who is your baby? Mmm?¡± He remained motionless, burying his face around her neck, as he waited for her to adjust. Ye Erruo was at a loss for words. ¡°Y-you are my baby. No, you call the shots.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s frown vanished suddenly. ¡°Who is Lin Jingxuan?¡± He buried his face in her shoulders as he spoke to her in a husky voice. ¡°Lin Jingxuan? Who is he? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Ye Erruo had strong survival instincts. Although it was obvious that she gave him a perfunctory answer, Mo Jiangye still felt happy about it. He kissed her soft lips, his fingers wandering down her back. Very soon, Ye Erruo turned as soft as a pool of water. Pain was reced by pleasure and it dominated her senses. The room was shrouded in a gentle atmosphere. Mo Jiangye did not make her stay up for too long. Despite longing to spend more time with her, he helped her to wash up an hourter, drying her hair and carried her downstairs for dinner. On the other hand, Ye Erruo felt upset at his behavior. He had to do something about his mood swings. She could not tolerate his sudden possessiveness of her and his insatiable desire toward her. It was too terrifying. Perhaps he could sense the resentment of the person whom he held in his arms, Mo Jiangye reproached himself for losing his control. He softened and gave in. ¡°I will not touch you before your body heals.¡± Could his words be trusted? Ye Erruo sighed. What he said did not matter to her. ¡°I will make good on my words.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Seeing that she still refused to believe him, Mo Jiangye frowned but did not say anything else. Instead he brought her downstairs to have dinner. During dinner, Ye Erruo spoke in a soft voice. ¡°I have a ssmates gathering the day after tomorrow.¡± Mo Jiangye sucked in his breath, raising his head to look at her. He noticed that there was a pleading look on her face. ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°I have to go!¡± He tapped his finger on the table. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Erruo breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to smile when he said, ¡°You have toe with me when you return.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You will know by then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°You are not to wear short dresses, put on make-up, or wear high heels to your ssmates gathering. You have to keep a one-meter distance from male ssmates. You are not allowed to speak in length to male ssmates.¡± He gave his orders in a deep voice. ¡°...I understand.¡± Seeing that she agreed to his orders, there was a strange glitter in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes. His devilish lips curled up slightly. The helpers by the side couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. Their young master was never seen smiling. There was no happiness on his face and the word ¡°joy¡± did not exist in his world. He was usually cold, detached, expressionless, or sinister and terrifying. There was a rumor that he did not smile at all... ¡°You should smile more often.¡± Ye Erruo propped her chin and watched him intently by the side. Mo Jiangye¡¯s smile gradually vanished. Ye Erruo reached out quickly, putting her hands at the two corners of his lips to form a smile. ¡°I like it when you smile.¡± It looked nice, elegant, graceful and handsome! He held her hand and gazed deeply into her eyes. ¡°You like it? Let¡¯s go back to the room. My smile is only reserved for you.¡± Chapter 23 - Classmates Gathering

Chapter 23: ssmates Gathering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He held her hand and gazed deeply into her eyes. ¡°You like it? Let¡¯s go back to the room. My smile is only reserved for you.¡± Ye Erruo rubbed her slightly hot fingers over his thin lips. She suddenly leaned over to kiss his lips deeply, before quickly sitting back down, pretending as if nothing had happened and lowering her head to have dinner. Mo Jiangye concealed his true emotions. He touched his lips lightly, staring dangerously at the woman who sat next to him. Suddenly, he grabbed and pulled her into his arms. He ced one hand behind her head, pressing her tightly against him, prying open her teeth to take in her sweetness and softness. The orange soft lights shone on the top of their heads. They basked in soft and romantic colors. Everything around them seemed to have melted in this deep, beautiful kiss of theirs. * The neon lights were resplendent and there was dancing and singing in the background. ¡°I wondered who organized the ssmates gathering this time.¡± ¡°Who cares. Let¡¯s have a good time today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. More importantly, I heard that Ye Erruo will being today as well.¡± ¡°Wow, seriously? Ye Erruo? Ye Erruo who is a kept woman?¡± Lee Suran came walking over with a ss of fruit juice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± Lee Suran pped her hands to gather everyone. ¡°Quiet. Everyone be quiet. There is something that I want to tell all of you and that is our former school belle, Ye Erruo will be attending the gathering as well. Let¡¯s do our best to make the school belle feel wee.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo? Ye Erruo ising?¡± ¡°I heard that she is an impotent old man¡¯s kept woman.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to it. Are you in the group chat? Didn¡¯t you see the photos and videos that Lee Suran sentst time? Lee Suran witnessed Ye Erruo with her a man in the supermarketst time. Although she had a sugar daddy, she is involved in a secret rtionship with the old man¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Oh! Crap! That disgusting? How is she different from a prostitute?¡± The ssmates talked amongst themselves and they made harsh and uglyments about her. ¡°Have you seen any former school belles who lead a happy and blessed life? The saying is very true, all of them lead a licentious life~¡± Click~ Suddenly, the door to the private room opened and Gu Feirou walked in with an off-white short dress. She put on a brilliant red lipstick and her alluring makeup made her especially eye-catching. ¡°W-who is this beauty?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this Gu Feirou? She has grown prettier after a year.¡± ¡°Gu Feirou?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Gu Feirou put on a brilliant smile and greeted everyone. ¡°Wa~¡± The whole room eximed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± ¡°Where is Ye Erruo? Didn¡¯t Ye Erruoe with you?¡± ¡°She...¡± Speaking of Ye Erruo, Gu Feirou¡¯s smile froze and she felt ufortable, looking awkward. ¡°She should be here soon.¡± Everyone could tell from her reply that Gu Feirou could not possiblye with her since she did not follow her bad example of being someone¡¯s kept woman. With that, everyone had a good impression of Gu Feirou. On the one hand, she was pretty and everyone liked prettydies, on the other hand, although she was on good terms with Ye Erruo back then, they had gone their separate ways now. After all, Ye Erruo was a promiscuousdy. Everyone would be shamed by being friends with her! ¡°Waaa! Gu Feirou, isn¡¯t your dress one of MTR¡¯s newest limited editions? There are only two pieces worldwide. One is long and one is short. The royal princess of the United Kingdom has the long dress. Don¡¯t tell me the short dress is with you? I have seen this dress in the magazine.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell onto Gu Feirou¡¯s dress. MTR! It was one of the biggest brands in the industry! Gu Feirou felt very proud of herself. ¡°Yes, my boyfriend gave it to me. He said that I will only look pretty wearing his brand.¡± ¡°Boyfriend? His brand? Gu Feirou, don¡¯t tell me that you boyfriend is from the Lin Teng Corporation...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My goodness!!!¡± Chapter 24 - Lin Teng Corporation, Her Boyfriend

Chapter 24: ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ Corporation, Her Boyfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone in the room could not help but exim in excitement. The Lin Teng Corporation was a powerful corporation. It called the shots in the business industry and was not to be undermined in the military. If someone was connected with Lin Teng, they didn¡¯t need to worry about their future. Everyone in the room looked at Gu Feirou with sparkling eyes. They were all trying to please her. ¡°Gu Feirou, you are very fortunate to have such a good boyfriend. You have such a good life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Come and take a seat. Come over here.¡± Gu Feirou walked in her high heels haughtily and took a seat on the soft sofa. The people surrounding her kept praising and ttering her. ¡°We only heard that the president of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ is a legendary person. But we have never seen him in magazines and he always keeps a low profile. No one knows his name and how he looks. Gu Feirou, tell us, what does Lin Teng¡¯s president look like?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°I heard that there are two presidents in Lin Teng,¡± A ssmate said softly. Gu Feirou shot a nce at the ssmate. ¡°Yes, there are two presidents. My boyfriend is Lin Jingxuan, while the other president... he was picked up from somewhere by my boyfriend¡¯s family. The Lin family always treats him as their own child, therefore he is able to work in Lin Teng.¡± ¡°Oh. I see.¡± ¡°He was picked up from a random street. He will never be able to get the power in the family. Feirou¡¯s boyfriend will head Lin Teng!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, Feirou, I will be doing an internship soon. Do you think I can join Lin Teng...¡± ¡°Yes, me too, I will be doing an internship soon.¡± ¡°Feirou, my father has a business idea in mind, do you think we can discuss it with Lin Teng?¡± Gu Feirou felt very pleased at the way her ssmates fawned over her. ¡°You must know that people who work in Lin Teng have masters and doctoral degrees. Half of the talents in Asia work for them. University graduates like you will not be able to intern at Lin Teng. Unless you have special talents or are exceptionally brilliant, there is no hope of working there.¡± Lee Suran worked on ttering and pleasing Gu Feirou. ¡°Am I right, Feirou?¡± Gu Feirou nodded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Besides, do you think Lin Teng will work with otherpanies that easily? Many bigpanies are queuing to work with them and to sign contracts with them. Is your family¡¯spany listed? Is it famous?¡± Lee Suran continued. ¡°This, this...¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we cannot do internships there.¡± ¡°Of course, we have Feirou with us. Her boyfriend calls the shots at Lin Teng. If she puts in a good word for us, it is not entirely impossible for you to do an internship there. Is that so, Sister Feirou?¡± ¡°Seriously, Feirou?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The disappointment in her ssmates¡¯ eyes was instantly covered with hope. Gu Feirou circled her arms around her chest, leaning back on the sofa, as she made empty promises. ¡°We are after all ssmates. I will bring up your requests to my boyfriend. But I cannot promise that he will agree to them. You have to understand that Lin Teng has high requirements for their employees and business decisions.¡± These batch of poor people were thinking of joining Lin Teng and working with Lin Teng. They must be dreaming. ¡°Ah!!! We love Sister Feirou.¡± ¡°Great. It is our fortune to have such a good ssmate like Sister Feirou. We can bask in her glory!!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Sister Feirou, let me toast you.¡± ¡°But, you must keep this a secret for me. You must not let others know about my boyfriend and what he does. This is to be kept in the private room. I want to have a simple life.¡± ¡°Oh, we understand. No problem.¡± ¡°We will definitely keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Sister Feirou, you are our lucky star.¡± All of the ssmates were thrilled! They had totally forgotten about Ye Erruo. Chapter 25 - Outfit Clash

Chapter 25: Outfit sh

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister Feirou, aren¡¯t your shoes ¡®MTR¡¯ as well? They¡¯re beautiful and the diamonds on it are very sparkly.¡± ¡°Of course. Sister Feirou must be wearing ¡®MTR¡¯ essories and clothing,¡± Lee Suran said proudly, sitting closest to Gu Feirou. The male ssmates had left to sing and drink. The female ssmates sat next to Gu Feirou, sizing her up with envy in their eyes. ¡°Sister Feirou, your bag, shoes and clothes must have cost at least ten million yuan,¡± One female ssmate asked in envy. ¡°Ten million yuan?¡± Lee Suran smirked. ¡°Sister Feirou¡¯s shoes already cost more than ten million yuan.¡± All of her ssmates were surprised. ¡°Sister Feirou¡¯s shoes are limited edition. Her bag and bracelets are limited edition as well. I can tell right away whether you have read ¡®MTR¡¯ magazine or not.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford it... One magazine cost a few thousand yuan. The magazine that features the limited edition goods is even more expensive. We can¡¯t afford it.¡± The ssmates shook their heads in dismay. Lee Suran puffed up her chest, looking proud. ¡°True. The price of one magazine is enough for all of you to buy several new clothes. It just happens that I have a magazine at home. My father gave it to me as my birthday present.¡± ¡°I am so envious.¡± ¡°Only a beauty like Sister Feirou gets to use those essories and wear beautiful clothes.¡± ¡°One day if I am able to buy one magazine, I will be smiling in my dreams!¡± Everyone kept chattering non-stop, envy evident in their voices. ¡°Sister Feirou¡¯s boyfriend is so powerful. He has helped ¡®MTR¡¯ be well-known.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only a few men in this world who are as handsome and rich as Sister Feirou¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Gu Feirou had an elegant smile on her face as she sipped her fruit juice quietly, enjoying the envious stares and tteries of her ssmates. ¡°Sister Feirou, your boyfriend must love you very much.¡± ¡°Fairly okay,¡± she said modestly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? Sister Feirou¡¯s boyfriend must have love her dearly!¡± Lee Suran red at the ssmate. ¡°I am so envious of Sister Feirou!!!¡± ¡°Sister Feirou, if we run into any difficulties in the future, you must help us out. We will be very grateful to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are ssmates. If we need your help in the future, Sister Feirou must lend us a helping hand.¡± Gu Feirou smiled coldly. They were a bunch of poor people and yet they wanted her to help them! They should be aware of their own status. How dare they ask her for help! ¡°Come, Sister Feirou, have some snacks. The hotel is famous for this snack.¡± Gu Feirou blocked the snacks using her hands. ¡°No thanks.¡± Her dog would not even want to eat this kind of cheap snacks! ¡°Sister Feirou, how about a song?¡± ¡°Yes, we must hear a song from the beauty.¡± ¡°One song, one song, one song!¡± Everyone in the private room was cheering her on. ¡°Click~¡± The door to the private room was pushed open. Ye Erruo came in wearing a long off-white dress that covered her knees. Her thick ck lustrous hair and her naturalplexion without any makeup made her look especially neat and refreshing. She seemed graceful and elegant like the noble ancient Jiangnandies. Everyone in the private room had their attention on the door. ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± The room turned quiet all of a sudden. Someone had turned off the music as well. Gu Feirou was the first toe back to her senses. ¡°Ruoruo, you are here?¡± ¡°T-their dresses...¡± Someone made ament and everyone looked toward Gu Feirou and Ye Erruo. They could tell that their dresses were of the same design. Ye Erruo frowned. Outfit sh?? She should not have given her that dress. Several days ago, she still treated her as her closest friend and that was why she gave this dress to her. Now that she saw her in the dress, she felt so disgusted that she felt like vomiting!! She had given her many dresses. Why did she wear this one out of all of them? Chapter 26 - MTR Was Specially Created For Her

Chapter 26: MTR Was Specially Created For Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Isn¡¯t that the limited edition long dress that was supposed to be with the royal princess from the United Kingdom?¡± ¡°Damn, is Ye Erruo wearing an imitation of the dress?¡± ¡°There is no imitation of ¡®MTR¡¯ goods in the market. No one dare to imitate it...¡± The ssmates whispered among themselves. Ye Erruo arched her brows. ¡°MTR¡± was the brand that Mo Jiangye created specifically for her. How could her dress be an imitation? Humph! Gu Feirou had a guilty conscience. She stood up immediately. ¡°Xiao Ruo,e over here to take a seat. I thought you would being overter.¡± Ye Erruo revealed a mysterious smile and walked over. ¡°Ye Erruo, your dress...¡± ¡°Today is our ss gathering. Why are you talking about her dress? Xiao Ruo¡¯s dress is very pretty,¡± Gu Feirou said unhappily. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty. Hahaha...¡± Lee Suran had a fake smile. It must be a coincidence. Ye Erruo¡¯s dress only looked simr to Gu Feirou¡¯s dress. It was not ¡°MTR¡± or an imitation of ¡°MTR¡±. The atmosphere in the private room was awkward. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. ¡°Ha, well, Ye Erruo did not even finish her university studies. What are you doing now?¡± One male student asked pesteringly. The question piqued the curiosity of all her ssmates. They had evil intentions as they stared intently at Ye Erruo, waiting for her answer. Ye Erruo stroked the strands of hair at the side of her ears. She smiled but kept quiet. Since she was silent, everyone was all the more certain that she was a kept woman. She must be embarrassed to speak of her indecent job. ¡°Back then, you were the sought after school belle! Do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Lee Suran continued to ask. Ye Erruo nced at Lee Suran. She had run into her at the supermarket a few days ago. ¡°Today is the ssmates gathering. Why are all of you interested in my private life?¡± ¡°Alright. Xiao Ruo is right. Today is our ss gathering. Why are all of you concerned about her private life?¡± Gu Feirou pretended to be the good guy as she blocked the question for her. All of the ssmates, particrly the female ssmates looked disdainfully at her. There were some who were jealous of her. ¡°Ye Erruo, you have a goodplexion. How did you maintain it?¡± ¡°Perhaps you swallowed a lot of sperm? I heard that sperm is better than cosmetics in maintaining a goodplexion.¡± ¡°Hahahaha...¡± ¡°Poof~¡± Everyoneughed mockingly! ¡°How can you say such things?¡± Lee Suran berated them, but there was a smile in her eyes. ¡°Crap, since you are a prostitute, stop pretending to be pure and chaste~¡± Ye Erruo had a slight smile on her face, but there was coldness in her eyes. It seemed that Gu Feirou had already mingled well with them. She must have smeared her reputation behind her back. ¡°Ye Erruo, don¡¯t tell me you really swallow? How does it taste? Share with us.¡± One of the female ssmatesughed with contempt in her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about!!¡± Gu Feirou pretended to blush red with embarrassment, feeling furious. ¡°Well, Sister Feirou, we are only asking out of curiosity.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, ignore their nonsense. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Feirou pretended to be nice. ¡°Of course not.¡± She continued to maintain a smile. ¡°I will go to the washroom,¡± Gu Feirou said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gu Feirou stood up and shot a dirty look at Lee Suran before she left. It was noisy in the private room. All of the ssmates crowded around Ye Erruo. ¡°Ye Erruo, how much do you charge for a night?¡± One of the male ssmates had too much to drink and he sat down next to her, cing his hands on Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulder, casting lecherous nces at her chest. The woman was a beauty. She deserved to be the school belle back then! Chapter 27 - Making Things Difficult For Ye Erruo

Chapter 27: Making Things Difficult For Ye Erruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo shrugged the lecher¡¯s hands off her shoulders. ¡°Hey, Ye Erruo, you should know what¡¯s good for you.¡± The male ssmate was angry. The ssmates were waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Lee Suran gave a fierce nce at the male ssmate. ¡°What are you doing!!¡± The man retracted his hand reluctantly. He would show her who was the bosster. ¡°Ye Erruo, today is the ss gathering. Sing a song for us. I heard that you used to be very good at singing and your specialty is... What is it again??¡± ¡°The two-people Rotation? (Errenzhuan or Two-people Rotation is a local folk dance and song from Northeast China. It usually involves two performers, one male and one female. They sing and dance, using folded fans or square-shaped red handkerchiefs, which are twirled along as the songs are performed, during the dancing portion)¡± ¡°Poof, hahaha~¡± ¡°Two-people Rotation. Sure, let¡¯s have a two-people rotation.¡± A few ssmates cheered. Ye Erruo smiled coldly. Gu Feirou went to great lengths to ask her out just to make things difficult for her? ¡°Two-people Rotation?¡± She repeated softly. ¡°Come on. We have prepared everything for you.¡± They had already prepared bright red handkerchiefs and dark red headbands. ¡°Come on, sing a song for us.¡± Ye Erruo looked coldly at the props. ¡°Why do I have to sing for all of you?¡± Lee Suran was stunned. She cast a nce at the female ssmate next to her, who spoke right away, ¡°Ye Erruo, don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know. You are the kept woman of an impotent old man and you have a secret rtionship with the son of your sugar daddy. Since we are ssmates, why can¡¯t you sing for us? Compared to the things you have done, it is not shameful to sing. Humph!¡± Ye Erruo raised her head to look at the ssmate. ¡°Kept woman?¡± ¡°I see. You don¡¯t dare to admit what you have done.¡± ¡°No one does the Two-people Rotation in KTV. Wang Fang, all of you are too much. Erruo, you can sing any song that you like. This is your punishment.¡± Hey, Liu Yang, I know that you had a secret crush on Ye Erruo back then in university. Do you still like her now?¡± ¡°Shut up. Wang Fang, what nonsense are you talking about? You know that Ye Erruo is not good at singing but you make things difficult for her. Don¡¯t you think you are being too much?¡± Ye Erruo stood up slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s have a singingpetition. How about that?¡± The ssmates were stunned. ¡°What? How do wepete with each other?¡± ¡°Those who want to can join in the contest. We will y music randomly. Everyone has to sing for at least 20 seconds for each song. If you sing something wrong or don¡¯t know the song, you have to drink an entire carton of beer. How about that?¡± Ye Erruo pursed her lips, smiling brilliantly. ¡°Ye Erruo, are you serious!?¡± ¡°Of course, you...¡± She swept her gaze over everyone before she spoke coldly, ¡°Everyone can participate.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, you are crazy!!¡± Liu Yang was anxious. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s decided. Ye Erruo, don¡¯t you regret itter.¡± Ye Erruo was flirting with death. How dare she pretend to be tough with them. Given her poor singing skills, it was already good enough if she could sing one song. They knew her well. Back then, she was the school belle based on her looks. She had no talents. ¡°Who is participating?¡± ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Me as well.¡± Very soon, Lee Suran formed a team of ten with other female ssmates, while the men whistled, watching the fun by the side. They believed the ten of them would be able to defeat her!! ¡°The number of songs will be set at one hundred. We have to finish singing one hundred songs. Whoever cannot sing the song or remembers it wrong will have to drink one carton of beer. Ten of you are one team and that will be ten cartons. After one hundred songs, the loser will take the punishment. What do you think?¡± Ye Erruo said calmly. Sure, Ye Erruo, that¡¯s what you said.¡± ¡°Mmm, we will drink beers as punishment. Six bottles for one carton.¡± ¡°Ten bottles for a carton.¡± They were certain that Ye Erruo would definitely lose. Chapter 28 - Singing and Drinking Beers

Chapter 28: Singing and Drinking Beers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ten bottles for a carton.¡± They were certain that Ye Erruo would definitely lose. Ye Erruo smirked. ¡°Sure, ten bottles for a carton.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s sign an agreement. By then, those who aren¡¯t able to finish their beer...¡± Lee Suran had a suggestion. ¡°Those who aren¡¯t able to finish their beer have to pay ten thousand yuan to the others for every unfinished bottle to clear their debt. How about that?¡± Wang Fang said arrogantly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Erruo arched her brows. ¡°Of course!¡± All she would have to do was sleep twice with her sugar daddy to clear her debts. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo pursed her lips. Very soon, they drafted a simple agreement. The ssmates who were watching the fun became excited and the atmosphere became heated. They would make sure to make her suffer for it. Back then, everyone was unhappy that she was selected as the school belle. Today, they could finally get to her. The music sounded, Ye Erruo and Lee Suran¡¯s team began their contest. There was a pair of devilish eyes from the corner that kept staring at Ye Erruo. He cast lecherous stares at her. His gaze fixed on her with a vulgar smile on his face. Gu Feirou came back just when Ye Erruo and Lee Suran¡¯s team were in the midst of their contest. She nodded toward the vulgar man at the corner. His smile brightened. The songs at the end were more dated and it was more difficult to sing them. But when it was her turn, Ye Erruo could sing them perfectly and she had a unique voice. Lee Suran and her team were furious. They thought that she was bad at singing!! Gu Feirou was shocked as well. Since when could she sing so well?? An hour and a halfter, all of the one hundred songs were yed. Lee Suran and her team felt thirsty after singing continuously. They kept drinking water to ease their throats. Very soon, the service staff brought many cartons of beer into the room. ¡°I have made mistakes for two songs and I don¡¯t know how to sing five songs. I have to drink a total of seven cartons of beer. For the songs that you have made mistakes for and don¡¯t know how to sing and if I remember correctly, it is a total of 20 songs. Each of you has to drink 20 cartons of beers,¡± Ye Erruo said with a smile. Lee Suran and her team turned pale. They thought that even if they made mistakes or did not know the songs, their number of songs would be fewer than Ye Erruo¡¯s. By then, they could use the number of cartons that they had to drink to cancel with Ye Erruo¡¯s, and they would not need to drink any beer at all, in the end... Ye Erruo said nicely, ¡°It¡¯s too much for each of you to drink 20 cartons of beer. How about you cancel off with mine? Since we are ssmates, one carton of mine can be equivalent to 10 cartons of yours. Seven cartons will be equivalent to 70 cartons. The ten of you will each have seven fewer cartons to drink. Everyone only needs to drink 13 cartons each.¡± Lee Suran and her team were silent. The b***h had the same idea as them! ¡°Initially, the ten of you had to drink a total of 200 cartons of beer. Now all of you only need to drink a total of 130 cartons. It has been reduced by 70 cartons. Since you are ssmates, you can decide if you want to divide them equally, some have more while some have less, or some may not drink any at all. You can decide for yourselves.¡± Ye Erruo exined to them and gave them a gentle reminder. ¡°You must finish all the beers, if not you have to pay ten thousand yuan for each bottle of beer.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, you are a b***h!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to scold me. Just start drinking. All of the ssmates are witnesses and we signed an agreement. You are the one who set the rules.¡± ¡°You!!¡± They were shooting themselves in the foot!! Lee Suran looked anxiously at Gu Feirou, and she understood and regained herposure the next instant. ¡°Ye Erruo, there is no need to reduce the number of cartons for us. Let¡¯s drink them together,¡± Lee Suran said through gritted teeth. She had to make sure that Ye Erruo drank with them. Chapter 29 - Did You Have A Good Time Sleeping With Lin Jingxuan?

Chapter 29: Did You Have A Good Time Sleeping With Lin Jingxuan?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh~¡± Ye Erruo nodded silently, not missing the eye contact between the two of them. Although Gu Feirou was sitting at an inconspicuous corner, she could sense where she was right away. Ten people brought out the beers angrily. Since it did not concern them, the other ssmates had fun watching them by the side. ¡°Open all the lids and bring them over,¡± Lee Suran said. The other ssmates opened the lids of the beer bottle by bottle, lining them up on the table. ¡°There is no need to open mine,¡± Ye Erruo said. She leaned against the sofa, drinking the water to soothe her throat. She was thinking to watch the fun while they drank the beers. ¡°We must drink them together. Ye Erruo, you have to finish seven cartons of beer tonight! Don¡¯t think of going back on your words.¡± ¡°You can rest assured that I will follow the rules.¡± She had a devilish smile on her face. ¡°Drink!¡± Lee Suran ced the open beer in front of Ye Erruo. ¡°I have an allergy to alcohol. Therefore, you can go ahead and drink them.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, are you thinking of going back on your words and not drinking them!!??¡± ¡°One bottle of beer is ten thousand yuan. One carton is one hundred thousand yuan. Seven boxes are only worth seven hundred thousand yuan.¡± There were 20 boxes of beer. She did not believe that they would not be bloated after finishing them!! After they started to drink the beers, they would surely think of canceling her seven cartons of beer. ¡°You!!!¡± Lee Suran was furious. Did she intend to pay for them? ¡°Mmm, of course, you can choose not to drink. We just have to go ording to the rules.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Lee Suran smiled in anger. ¡°You are indeed a b***h and a kept woman, you are very rich.¡± Ye Erruo sneered, ¡°I hope that you will watch your behavior.¡± ¡°Give us the money first. Seven hundred thousand yuan in cash. Otherwise, we will not drink the beer.¡± ¡°Yes, give us the money first, otherwise, we won¡¯t drink beer.¡± Seven hundred thousand yuan was not a small amount. They believed that a kept woman would not be able toe up with seven hundred thousand yuan at once. There was a cold glitter in Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are all of you going back on your word?¡± ¡°No one is going back on their words. But who knows if you are bluffing? You might refuse to drink but you still need to pay the money. Do you take us for fools?¡± ¡°We want cash! It has to be cash!¡± Wang Fang stressed. They had to see the money for themselves. ¡°Seven hundred thousand yuan. If she cane up with this money, she must have a pretty strong sugar daddy...¡± ¡°I wonder where she got this money from.¡± ¡°She could spread her legs and get it.¡± The other ssmates looked at Ye Erruo and whispered among themselves. Ye Erruo pursed her lips, a cold expression on her face. ¡°You can drink as you wish. But I have something to do, I have to make a move first. Don¡¯t call me next time when there is a simr ss gathering which aims to make things difficult for me, otherwise...¡± There was a scary look on her face. ¡°You will definitely regret it. Gu Feirou, I remember that I have several dresses at your ce. Go back to tidy up and I will send someone to get them tomorrow. Oh, that includes the dress that you are wearing now. Remember to wash it clean! I will get everything that I left at your ce back tomorrow.¡± Everyone followed Ye Erruo¡¯s line of sight to rest on Gu Feirou who had turned stark white. She sat in shock at a corner, feeling utterly embarrassed as everyonended their gazes on her. She had yet to recover herself from what Ye Erruo had just said, widening her eyes in shock. W-was this person in front of her Ye Erruo? Why would she treat her that way? Ye Erruo stood up and walked toward her, a smile on her face, taking the bag in front of her with both hands and throwing it into the dustbin. ¡°I will take this bag back first.¡± ¡°And...¡± She lifted her chin with her hands. ¡°Gu Feirou, did you have a good time sleeping with Lin Jingxuan?¡± Gu Feirou was scared stiff. ¡°Y-you knew about it?¡± Pa~!! Ye Erruo pped her face. She had not taken a sip of beer since she entered the private room. She knew that there was something about the beer. However, there was a burning sensation inside her. She did not touch any of the beer at all! Could it be due to the in water?? She had attended the ss reunion in her previous life... Chapter 30 - Drugged with M Drug

Chapter 30: Drugged with M Drug

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Psst~¡± ¡°Ah~¡± The ssmates behind her eximed. ¡°W-what is happening?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo pped Gu Feirou?¡± Ye Erruo continued, ¡°As my closest friend, do you feel a sense of achievement for snatching my boyfriend from me? I don¡¯t want Lin Jingxuan anymore. I will give him to you. If you dare to have any designs on my husband... you have better watch out!¡± Ye Erruo pushed her chin out while she took out her ringing cell phone. She had wanted to y a few more rounds with Gu Feirou and the rest. But she should not plot against her again. ¡°Hello?¡± A deep and indulging voice from the other side of the phone spoke. ¡°When will it end?¡± ¡°Hubby... can you bring me back home?¡± Ye Erruo said pitifully. Mo Jiangye frowned. He left the meeting that was about to start, took his car keys and dashed out. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I am not crying,¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°Can I drink beer?¡± Ye Erruo tried hard to suppress the burning sensation that was more and more ufortable inside her. ¡°No!¡± She seemed like a child who was hurt and wasining to someone. ¡°They forced me to drink. They wanted me to give them seven hundred thousand yuan in cash. I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Mo Jiangye turned the steering wheel with one hand, there was a chilling glitter on his cold and hostile profile. ¡°I will be there right away!¡± She sobbed, trying hard to pretend to be very pathetic. ¡°They will bully me if I have no money.¡± This was the first time that Ye Erruo spoke to Mo Jiangye in such a manner. His heart ached at every single word of hers. Ye Erruo sat at one side, totally absorbed in her own world. She said a lot to Mo Jiangye. He would need at least half an hour to reach her. She had been drugged with something, so she could not leave the ce now. Even if she had shed all pretense of cordiality with Gu Feirou, there were many ssmates there. She was safe for the time being. She would be by herself if she left now and she had no idea what would happen to her. Her ssmates said that she was a kept woman, scolded her for being a b***h, said that she only needed to spread her legs and she could earn money, mocked her for being a slut and mocked her saying that she ate sperm. She would not let any one of them go. Ye Erruo was one to bear grudges! The ssmates were stunned and Gu Feirou was shocked. ¡°Gu Feirou, it turned out that you were the mistress and you snatched her boyfriend?¡± Liu Yang¡¯s words shocked other ssmates. All the ssmates had an odd expression as they looked at Gu Feirou. Gu Feirou shook her head violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. X- Xiao Ruo, why did you frame me?¡± Gu Feirou changed her demeanor instantly. ¡°If you liked my dress, I can give it to you. What do you mean by saying that you left the dresses at my ce? I thought you were my good friend. How can you do this to me? Lin Jingxuan has liked me all along. You are the one who came between us. How can you twist the facts?¡± ¡°The dress was given to me by my boyfriend, Jingxuan. I can tell him toe here to prove that I am telling the truth.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes turned red. Everyone turned their attention to Ye Erruo. Mo Jiangye who was on the other end of the phone heard ¡°Lin Jingxuan¡± and his expression darkened further, driving at the highest speed limit. Ye Erruo did not end the call but continued to put off time. She stared at the shameless woman. ¡°Humph, you can continue to cook up stories. You know better than me why the brand ¡®MTR¡¯ is being created.¡± ¡°¡®Isn¡¯t ¡®MTR¡¯ the family brand of Gu Feirou¡¯s boyfriend?¡± One ssmate asked. Seeing that the situation was not in her favor, Gu Feirou gave a sinister nce at the vulgar man sitting at the far corner. Ye Erruo was on her guard as she walked to stand next to Wang Yang. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable right now, can you help me? My boyfriend will be here right away.¡± Chapter 31 - Ye Erruo Took Action

Chapter 31: Ye Erruo Took Action

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Yang was blushing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Gu Feirou bit her lower lips. Was this damn woman possessed by a ghost? How did she find out about her and Lin Jingxuan? It was no wonder that she had taken revenge on Jingxuan. His lower body had been beaten up so badly that he had to be bedridden for more than one month and he almost became sterile. Since when did she find out about them? ¡°Ye Erruo, it¡¯s only seven hundred thousand yuan. Burp... W-why don¡¯t you sleep with me for one night? I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± The lecherous man walked to Ye Erruo with a lustful look. Suddenly, one of his hands reached out and yanked her wrist. ¡°Wang Qiang, what are you doing?!!¡± Liu Yang grasped his arm. ¡°Poord, move away.¡± Wang Qiang lifted Liu Yang to one side with his strong arms. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Ye Erruo¡¯s boyfriend will be arriving soon. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Boyfriend? Hahahaha.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a prostitute? How can she have a boyfriend? I¡¯m a big boss and I¡¯m rich. My dad is a real estate developer. I¡¯ll y with any kind of chick I want. Who dares to stop me?¡± Wang Qiang was in a drunken stupor and his strength was frightening. He pulled Ye Erruo and headed to the outside of the private room. Ye Erruo was wobbly and listless all over. She trembled and her back turned cold. In her past life, she had been framed at one of the ss reunions and slept with a stranger. She had been drugged and hallucinated that Lin Jingxuan was the stranger. However, she ended up in the old residence of the Lin family when she woke up. That night, she thought that she became Lin Jingxuan¡¯s woman. It was only when she was dying that she found out from Gu Feirou that Lin Jingxuan had never touched her. This time, she was also framed in a ssmates gathering. As to what would happen next, she dared not even think of it. She would definitely not let the tragedy repeat itself. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Ye Erruo struggled and tried to shake his hands off. None of the ssmates beside them dared to go forward and help. It was true that Wang Qiang¡¯s father was a very powerful real estate developer. He got off scot-free despite havingmitted various evil deeds. Obviously, he had powerful people backing him and no one could afford to provoke him. Although Liu Yang did not wish to offend Wang Qiang, he still went forward and blocked his way. He spoke and continued to stop him, ¡°Wang Qiang, if you really do something to Ye Erruo, you¡¯remitting a rape and will be punished by thew.¡± ¡°Law? Burp~ My dad is thew,d. Move out of the way for the big boss,¡± Wang Qiang hollered impatiently. His burly figure dragged Ye Erruo away as he reached for the beer beside him and started gulping them down. Very soon, his neck turned red and a greasy smile filled his face. He lifted Ye Erruo on his shoulder and opened the door of the private room. He could not wait to find a quiet room. ¡°Why are all of you standing there in a daze? Cell phone. Call the police. Hurry, call the police,¡± Liu Yang bellowed at the group of ssmates in the room. Gu Feirou clenched her fists. Her anger had not subsided. ¡°Call the police? Don¡¯t you all know who Wang Qiang is? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± ¡°Gu Feirou, do you still have the shame to speak? You¡¯re just a dishonorable third wheel. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re lying when you say that the president of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ Corporation is your boyfriend?¡± Gu Feirou was extremely calm. ¡°I will make Ye Erruo pay for her p today. I will get married with my boyfriend very soon. Whether it is true or false... Won¡¯t you be able to find out who the third wheel is when you attend my wedding... I will make everyone take a good look with their eyes wide open!¡± Upon finishing her words, she left the private room without even turning back. All of a sudden, the group of ssmates, who was seemingly in for a good show, did not know who to believe. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± There was a scream. All the ssmates in the private room rushed outside. They saw Wang Qiang lying on the floor with a bleeding head. Ye Erruo was clutching onto a broken wine bottle. Gu Feirou was so frightened that she stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. ¡°M-murder!¡± Chapter 32 - Pushed Her Out Without Any Hesitation

Chapter 32: Pushed Her Out Without Any Hesitation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°M-murder!¡± The ssmates in the private room dashed out immediately. Very soon, the security officers arrived anxiously. ¡°S-she is the one who killed the man.¡± A few of her ssmates pushed Ye Erruo out without second thoughts. ¡°She is still holding the weapon in her hands,¡± One of the female ssmates pointed and said. Ye Erruo was panting heavily. She threw away the beer bottle in her hands calmly. That blow would not kill this man. ¡°Quickly arrest her,¡± Lee Suran said loudly. Trembling, Gu Feirou moved forward and squatted beside Ye Erruo. She spoke in a voice that was audible only to the two of them, ¡°Xiao Ruo, I know that I have let you down. But Lin Jingxuan really loves me. I hope that you can give us your blessing. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go to jail. I will call Jingxuan now. He will resolve this properly.¡± Ye Erruo leaned on the wall and cast a sideways nce at her. ¡°If something happens to me today, the first person that I will not let go is you.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s long fingernails were digging into her own palm. How could the battery in her cell phone die at the most critical moment?!!! Very soon, Wang Qiang was sent to the hospital and Ye Erruo was taken out of the ce by the security officers. Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes flickered coldly. She had already told Wang Zhendong, Wang Qiang¡¯s father, about Wang Qiang¡¯s injury. Most likely, Ye Erruo would not be able to hang on for too long. So she wanted to be with Mo Jiangye? She wanted to be the young madam of the Lin family? Wishful thinking! She would not let her fulfill her wishes. She wanted to destroy her reputation thoroughly. Today, she was rude enough to p her in front of their ssmates. She could not me her for being nasty then. Jingxuan¡¯s intent was to get hold of Ye Erruo¡¯s nude photos so that they would have something to ckmail her. He did not believe that she would not do their bidding then. Initially, she wanted to try to convince Ye Erruo but it seemed unnecessary to do so now. Wang Qiang was Wang Zhendong¡¯s only son. If he were to find out that his son had been beaten by a woman, he definitely would not let Ye Erruo go. ¡°Ye Erruo killed Wang Qiang but we didn¡¯t stop her in time. Will Boss Wang put the me on us?¡± Lee Suran said worriedly. ¡°On what grounds should he me us? Ye Erruo was the one who hit his son. He should look for Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°Boss Wang dotes on Wang Qiang very much. Wang Qiang is the only seedling in his family. He will definitely vent his anger on us if his son dies.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Fanning the fire, Lee Suran pretended to be anxious and asked, ¡°Sister Feirou, can you help us? Isn¡¯t your boyfriend the president of the ¡®Li Teng¡¯ Corporation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Sister Feirou, please help us.¡± ¡°Please help us.¡± All of a sudden, all the ssmates felt scared. They were pleading with Gu Feirou as though she was theirst hope. Gu Feirou nced at Lee Suran, her lips secretly curled into smile. ¡°Pretend like we didn¡¯t have a ss reunion today. I will destroy all the video camera records of today. Only Ye Erruo and Wang Qiang were here today.¡± ¡°Destroy all the surveince footing?¡± Ordinary people were not able and didn¡¯t have the rights to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Wang won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister Feirou.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sister Feirou.¡± Her ssmates were so frightened that they took their bags and left hurriedly. They were deeply fearful that the responsibility of Wang Qiang¡¯s death would be pin on them if they were to leave a stepter. Very soon, everyone in the private room left, leaving behind only Lee Suran and Gu Feirou. ¡°Sister Feirou, if Wang Qiang didn¡¯t die and someone pursues this case... Those ssmates... ¡± ¡°Who told you that he won¡¯t die?¡± Gu Feirou left the corridors, clenching her fists maliciously. Wang Qiang would definitely die. In addition, that Liu Yang.... could not be spared! Chapter 33 - Encountered Danger

Chapter 33: Encountered Danger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Mo Jiangye arrived at the address that Ye Erruo sent to him, he could not find anyone!!! He instantly exploded on the spot and checked for Ye Erruo¡¯s whereabouts. At this moment, Ye Erruo was detained in a police station. She was slumped on the table with a flushed and red face. Her hair was drenched in sweat and her fair and snow-like skin was glowing. There was a misty look in her dazed eyes, making her look like a seductive demoness. ¡°Hey... ¡± The youngd in the detention center whistled at Ye Erruo and nced at his colleague beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this woman took that thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That drug!! Otherwise, why would she be here?¡± ¡°Shut up. Keep a tight watch on her. This woman killed someone. They are still trying to save the victim. Whether he¡¯ll survive is still uncertain. The higher-ups have given orders that this woman has to be closely watched.¡± ¡°Murder??¡± That youngd nced again at Ye Erruo, who was not far away. ¡°Tsk, the more beautiful a woman is, the more malicious she is. Her heart is so vicious... ¡± ¡°Mmm... ¡± Ye Erruo finally crooned as she could not take it anymore. ¡°Psst... ¡± This sound was so tempting. ¡°Cell phone,¡± Ye Erruo said weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that you can¡¯t make any contact with the outside world. Why are you still thinking of making a call?¡± Ye Erruo was feeling so heated that she could see steam before her eyes. The remaining bit of sanity in her mind was gradually vanishing. She endured the difort of her body and tried very hard to maintain sober. ¡°I- I have the right to make a call.¡± She bit her red lips so hard that it broke. The pain sobered up her foggy brain slightly. ¡°Hello?¡± The youngd in the detention center picked up the iing call. ¡°O-okay.¡± The youngd nodded continuously before hanging up the phone. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Someone higher-up asked us to release her. Someone will being to fetch her.¡± ¡°Fetch her?¡± ¡°The man that she hurt could not be saved. He is dead. The higher-ups will be taking over this case.¡± D-dead? Ye Erruo was in disbelief. I-impossible!! The strength that she used could only make him faint. H-how could he have died? Could it be that she missed and hit the wrong spot? Suddenly, she was surrounded by feelings of guilt. Her heart shuddered from the fear of killing someone. ¡°Crap, this woman¡¯s body temperature is extremely high. Will she explode from the heat?¡± The youngd who was pulling Ye Erruo¡¯s arms was shocked. When the man¡¯s hand touched Ye Erruo, she instantly felt a flow of cool air entering her pores. It felt so good that she wanted more of it. She almost lost her sanitypletely. ¡°Hurry up and bring her out. Someone is waiting outside.¡± A few minutester, Ye Erruo was stuffed in a ck van. The van sped away at lightning speed. Soon after, the van disappeared from the doors of the police station. ¡°Big boss, we¡¯ve got her.¡± ¡°Find a deserted ce. The two of you can leave her there and send the photos to me.¡± ¡°Okay, big boss!¡± Massive fear was spreading in the depths of Ye Erruo¡¯s heart. The pain in her body left her with no strength. She fainted as she could no longer endure the torture of the heat. ¡°Xiao Hei, this girl is hot. We¡¯re lucky.¡± The man who was seated at the back of the van touched Ye Erruo¡¯s arms repeatedly. ¡°We don¡¯t know if she is a virgin. If she is, we¡¯re even luckier.¡± ¡°Damn, can you drive faster? This woman can¡¯t endure it any longer. My ¡®little brother¡¯ also can¡¯t endure it. You drive the car and I will do it first.¡± Having said that, that man ced Ye Erruo on the seat and reached to unfasten his belt. ¡°Crap!! Da Zhuang, we¡¯ve agreed that I will go first.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you driving?¡± Xiao Hei elerated, ¡°Take the photos that boss wants first. Video... The video is the most important.¡± The man positioned the camera lecherously and lifted Ye Erruo¡¯s long skirt... Chapter 34 - If Not For You, I Would Have Slept With Her

Chapter 34: If Not For You, I Would Have Slept With Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man positioned the camera lecherously and lifted Ye Erruo¡¯s long skirt... At that moment, the car stopped. Xiao Hei alighted the car anxiously and opened the back door. ¡°Video camera, video camera.¡± The impatient Da Zhuang hollered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Boss wants to film the entire process. Take out the video camera!¡± Da Zhuang threw the camera to Xiao Hei. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± ¡°Come out, I don¡¯t know how to operate this thing.¡± He wanted to touch this woman first? Don¡¯t even think about it. I should be the first one to do it. Holding the clothes, Da Zhuang cursed as he got out of the car and fiddled with the camera. When he came down from the car, he mmed the door furiously to close it. ¡°Boss has said. He wants videos of different ces. There is no one in this grove. Hehe... We will also find a small and dark houseter... ¡± Xiao Hei¡¯s words made Da Zhuang¡¯s blood simmer with desire. ¡°You... this guy!!¡± In the car, Ye Erruo, who had fainted earlier, suddenly opened her eyes. She bit her arms with all her might until they bled to maintain soberness. After much difficulty, she climbed from the back seat to the driver¡¯s seat. The first thing that she did was to roll up all the windows and lock all the doors. After doing this, she then heaved a sigh of relief. She took the bottle of mineral water beside her and wanted to open it. However, she could not do so after trying for a long time. Heat was radiating from her fair and smooth skin. The blood-colored veins under her skin were throbbing and looking like they would explode at any point in time. She really could not figure out when she fell into Feirou¡¯s trap? She was reborn and yet she could not escape the plight of being drugged. Bang! Bang! Bang! Xiao Hei and Da Zhuang were furiously banging on the windows of the car. ¡°Damn, this woman was actually pretending to faint!!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Xiao Hei looked around anxiously. ¡°Slut, open the door.¡± Ye Erruo turned on the air-conditioner in the car, shut her eyes and took a deep breath. Ignoring themotion outside the car, she adjusted her dress. ¡°Cheap slut!¡± Da Zhuang kicked the car door angrily. ¡°Give me the camera. I will smash the windows now.¡± ¡°If you smash it, how are we going to take the video and answer to our boss?¡± Da Zhuang wanted to kick Xiao Hei in the face. ¡°Answer, answer. If not for you, asshole, I would have had sex with her.¡± ¡°Who did you say was the asshole?¡± Xiao Hei punched Da Zhuang¡¯s left eye indignantly. ¡°Damn.¡± Da Zhuang spat a mouthful of saliva, turned around, clenched his fists and punched Xiao Hei. Suddenly, the two of them were struggling and fighting with each other. After half an hour, numerous ck sports cars headed towards them at a tearing pace. Mo Jiangye appeared in front of the Xiao Hei duo with a dangerous aura. He asked with a sinister voice, ¡°Where is she?¡± Xiao Hei and Da Zhuang nced at the cars behind him and stuttered, ¡°W-who?¡± He shot a cold re at them and dashed to the van anxiously. Ye Erruo was slumped beside the car windows. Through the ck windows, Mo Jiangye¡¯s pupils constricted and he yanked the car door with all his might. ¡°Ruoruo? Open the door.¡± The person in the car was seemingly oblivious to the noise outside. She was not moving at all. ¡°Pry open the door!!!¡± Mo Jiangye shouted. Two minutester, the car door had been pried open with special equipment. Mo Jiangye immediately got into the car through the passenger seat. The temperature in the car was very low but the person in his arms was scorching hot. ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± His cold hands gently patted her pretty face. His lips did nothing but tremble, especially at the ghastly sight of blood on her lips and arms as well as her disheveled clothes... Suddenly, he flew into an enormous rage and coldness engulfed his surroundings. He removed his jacket to cover her body and carried her out without any hesitations. Her body felt soft and extremely hot. It was abnormal! Chapter 35 - Im Going Crazy, Demoness!

Chapter 35: I¡¯m Going Crazy, Demoness!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the road. Mo Jiangye was holding onto Ye Erruo¡¯s injured hand and disinfecting her wounds. The car was traveling at a tearing pace. The driver didn¡¯t dare to slow down, for fear that the person behind him would throw him out of the car... Ye Erruo, who was soft and weak in the arms of Mo Jiangye, could not help but groan under the influence of the drug. The scent of cologne engulfed her and she could not stop the noises froming out of her useless mouth. ¡°Drive faster!!¡± Mo Jiangye bellowed. ¡°O-okay, young master.¡± At the sound of the familiar voice, Ye Erruo opened her eyes dazedly. Her misty eyes were brimming with charm and seduction. ¡°Mo Jiangye... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± He held her hands and rubbed them against the side of his face. He was boiling with rage. Ye Erruo was finally willing to let down her guard after smelling a familiar scent and receiving a reply. She was moving restlessly in his arms and she was pulling at his shirt roughly, slipping her hands through his cor. It was as if he was a piece of ice that could extinguish the fire in her and give herfort. Her wounded lips were greedily nting kisses on his adam¡¯s apple and her restless body was twisting in his arms. She was setting Mo Jiangye¡¯s entire body on fire. ¡°Be good.¡± His voice was hoarse. He restrained her body firmly to prevent her from moving in his arms. ¡°I feel unwell.¡± Feeling anxious, she spoke and pulled at his clothes simultaneously. No one knew how long she had endured and how hard it was. ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± He avoided the wound on her arms, restrained her body with one hand and pressed her head on his shoulder with the other hand. ¡°Hot... ¡± Her movements were restricted and she could not move. She felt so unwell that she leaned onto his shoulders and started sobbing. Her hot and searing tongue was sucking his earlobes, like a kitten pawing the heart of Mo Jiangye, tempting him badly. ¡°Release your grip on me.¡± She bit his shoulders hard. Mo Jiangye bellowed. The driver sensibly activated the partition in the car and focused on rushing home as soon as possible. He swept her head into his arms, kissed her soft and tender lips gently and carefully entered her mouth to appease her heat. Finally, Ye Erruo was obediently nesting in his arms. One kiss was too quick and could not satisfy her. At this moment, the car had already arrived at the destination. Without a word, Mo Jiangye wrapped her body up and carried her down. His forehead was covered in sweat. The doctor who had arrived for a long time immediately diagnosed that Ye Erruo had been drugged with M. ¡°Young master, young madam had been drugged for too long. The more we dy the treatment, the more harm it will cause in her body. The wound on her arm is not too serious. We can apply medicine and take care of itter.¡± ¡°Acupuncture!!¡± Mo Jiangye said with a cold expression. The doctor was stunned. A-acupuncture? Seeing that no one was budging, Mo Jiangye shot them a sinister and gloomy re and their legs trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡± They had roughly understood young master¡¯s intent. They immediately contacted the TCM [TCM is the abbreviation for Traditional Chinese Medicine. It is a branch of traditional medicine that is said to be based on more than 3,500 years of Chinese medical practice.] acupuncturist to prepare to use acupuncture needles to open up her veins and expel the drugs from her body. ¡°I want a female doctor!!¡± ¡°... Okay, young master.¡± Carrying the person in his arms, Mo Jiangye went upstairs. There were wounds on her lips, hands as well as her lower body. She had injuries all over her body. How could he touch her!!?? He could only expel the drugs from her body though acupuncture. The restless Ye Erruo cast miserable and resentful gazes at Mo Jiangye. Both her legs were hooked around his strong waist. She looked so pitiful and aggrieved, and was opening her mouth slightly and groaning. He was going mad!! Mo Jiangye pressed her onto the bed. Facing her beautiful and misty eyes, he almost lost his sanity and broke down emotionally. He anxiously reached out his hands and blocked her eyes from his view. Demoness!! Chapter 36 - The Outcome of Offending Her

Chapter 36: The Oue of Offending Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Over the night, Mo Jiangye lost count of how many cold showers he took. It was only when the person on the bed quietened down that he heaved a sigh of relief. She obedientlyy on the white nket. Her little face was buried in the pillow, revealing half of her pretty face. She was not wearing anything on her upper body. It was covered only with a piece of wool nket, which left her fair, smooth arms and calves bare. She was sleeping soundly. It was a little cold in the room. Mo Jiangye covered her arms and calves with the nket. He stared at her in her sleep and his eyes gradually narrowed, revealing a deep and unfathomable look in them. They dared to touch his woman... Suddenly, a beam of cold and fearsome light streaked across his eyes. The next morning, two corpsesy at the doors of Wang Zhendong¡¯s vi. The eyeballs of both corpses had been dug out. What was most frightening was that the brains of the two corpses had been pierced through with a tripod stand of a camera, stringing the two bodies together! The two corpses belonged to Xiao Hei and Da Zhuang! What Wang Zhendong could not ept most was that the police came knocking on his door shortly after he woke up. He had be a murder suspect for the deaths of both Xiao Hei and Da Zhuang. A few hourster, issues were found with the properties and variousmercial products developed by hispany. His wife had a kept man outside and there was news that Wang Qiang was not his biological son. A lot of negative press hit the Wang family. Overnight, all the assets under his name were froze and he was imprisoned. ... When Ye Erruo woke up, her entire body was aching. As she had been sleeping on her tummy, her face felt a little numb. The lights in the room were dimmed. She could feel a slight warmth beside her on the bed. Obviously, Mo Jiangye had woken up not long ago. Memories of yesterday began to flow into her mind intermittently. Laying on the bed, she suddenly fell into deep thoughts. Her eyes were cold and they could not focus. Almost... She was almost... Click! The doors of the bathroom opened. Mo Jiangye was d in gray pajamas when he stepped out. Seeing that the person on the bed was in a daze when she woke up, he walked over to her quietly. He bent down and carried her together with the nket. Ye Erruo paled out of shock. She quickly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She nested on the side of neck, not moving the slightest bit. He tilted his head and gazed at her wounded lips. ¡°There is no next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to attend those gatherings next time!¡± He would not give her any chance to do so either. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo shut both her eyes slightly and nodded. She was inhaling the unique scent belonging to him in a smitten manner. She would agree to whatever he said. Seeing that she was well-behaved, Mo Jiangye did not pursue the subject further. He personally helped her with dressing, washing up and eating lunch. After lunch, Mo Jiangye was still worried. He sent the doctor over to check her body thoroughly again to confirm that there were no issues. He then felt assured afterwards. ¡°Hubby.¡± During lunch, Ye Erruo suddenly called out to him sweetly. ¡°I have to go out this afternoon.¡± Mo Jiangye was holding his fork and knife in the air when he paused his movements. He stared at her. ¡°No!¡± She was really not well-behaved. Why was she thinking of running away again when she hadn¡¯t even recovered? ¡°I have submitted a song and it had been selected by the ¡®Star Glory¡¯ Company. So, I have to got there this afternoon. If I am lucky, I may be signed on as a singer.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°You want to sing?¡± Ye Erruo cupped her chin. ¡°Erm... I want to give it a try.¡± Of course, ¡®Star Glory¡¯ did not want to meet her just because of the song that she submitted. It was because of the famous singer ¡®Little Ah Mei¡±. Little Ah Mei was a famous cyber singer who was very popr in the music industry. She uploaded three songs in half a month¡¯s time and the number of hits and view counts for each song exceeded ten million. The number of fans was doubling everyday. Her fan base was even bigger than some well-known mainstream singers. In actual fact, Ye Erruo was Little Ah Mei! Why did she want to be a signed singer? Why did she want more people to know her? Why did she choose Star Glory Company? Because... Chapter 37 - She Cant Help It That He Is Her Husband?

Chapter 37: She Can¡¯t Help It That He Is Her Husband?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was because Gu Feirou was a signed singer with ¡®Moon Glory¡¯ Company, and Moon Glory and Star Glory had always been rivalpanies. Gu Feirou made her debut one year ago. Her stage name was ¡®Little Ah Di¡¯. Previously, Lin Jingxuan had helped her a lot behind the scenes. With Jingxuan backing her, she was quite famous in the music industry. She was not that popr yet. However, she always wore a mask and had never revealed her appearance when she sang. Additionally, she rarely participated in events. Hence, those who knew her had never seen her real face. She became popr all because of a concert. After she was reborn, she specifically picked a stage name that was simr to Gu Feirou and opted to sign with a rivalpany. Her objective was to increase Gu Feirou¡¯s ¡®fame¡¯ in the music industry. She wanted her to have a taste of pain and know how it would feel to suffer a fall from great heights. At that time, Gu Feirou was a household name and an extremely popr celebrity. She was loved by thousands of people in the entertainment industry and at the peak of her poprity. She was in so much limelight! Actually, if she had been a little more careful in her previous life, she would have realized that Lin Jingxuan had been taking care of Gu Feirou in many ways. He and Gu Feirou¡¯s rtionship was more than that of good friends. Unfortunately, she was too careless and blind! ¡°Star Glory Company?¡± Mo Jiangye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the rivalpany of Moon Glory Company. These past two years, Star Glory has not been doing as well as before. Moon Glory Company have poached many of their well-known singers. It is rumored that Star Glory is bing bankrupt.¡± ¡°Then why do you still want to sign with them?¡± Ye Erruo slowly peeled the hard boiled egg and consumed the egg white. She then used a fork to put the egg yolk on Mo Jiangye¡¯s te before she said softly, ¡°I like stars. I don¡¯t like moon.¡± Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze at the egg yolk and silently ate it. He had heard her sing before but it was recently and unintentional. He never thought that she would decide to take up singing as a career. Of course, he would support her in whatever she did, as long as she obediently stayed by his side and stopped having ideas of leaving him. He would agree to whatever she wanted to do. ¡°Star Glory Company is located quite near to Long Teng,¡± Ye Erruo said. She peeled another egg, ate the egg white and passed the egg yolk to Mo Jiangye again. ¡°Hubby,¡± Ye Erruo called out to him sweetly. ¡°You will support me in pursuing my dream, right?¡± She blinked her starry eyes at him. In the afternoon, Ye Erruo met with the people from the Star Glory Company. They chatted many hours before signing the contract. Star Glory Company was short of talents now. Hence, the appearance of ¡®Little Ah Mei¡¯ was considered a ¡®savior¡¯ to them. However, they could not figure out why Ye Erruo would choose to sign with apany like them which was facing bankruptcy! This time, Mo Jiangye even came along with her. His car was waiting for her downstairs outside the Star Glory Company. Ye Erruo was holding onto the contract when she got into Mo Jiangye¡¯s car. Everything had gone smoothly. She had signed a three-year contract with Star Glory Company. It was a contract that was renewable after three years. ¡°Mo Jiangye, yesterday... I... ¡± She pursed her lips. It had been one day. Finally, she could not hold back any further and asked about what happened yesterday. ¡°Yesterday... ¡± Her face was slightly pale and she dared not continue. Mo Jiangye was driving the car with one hand and holding onto her little hand with his other hand. He knew what she was worrying about. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill that man. The hospital administered the wrong medication and he could not be saved. He¡¯s dead.¡± Even if the hospital had not made a mistake and he had survived, he is also better off dead than alive. He might as well die to be released from the ordeal. ¡°Really?¡± She knew that he definitely knew what happened yesterday. Mo Jiangye turned around and nced at her. ¡°That hit of yours was not even enough to tickle him.¡± Tickle? He was already bleeding... He grasped her hand tightly. ¡°The hospital that administered the wrong medication had already closed down. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.¡± Even if she were to murder someone, he would be around to shoulder everything for her. She did not need to worry at all. Chapter 38 - She Became a Singer

Capter 38: She Became a Singer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Did you hear that?¡± He squeezed her hands hard. ¡°Psst... That hurts!¡± Mo Jiangye took out his cell phone and found news for her to read. It was a news report about the hospital that Wang Qiang was sent to. A new doctor had prescribed his treatment. He had caused a mix-up of the medicine in many wards and as a result, a few lives were lost. The hospital had already closed down. After thirty minutes, the car gradually came to a halt. Mo Jiangye leaned sideways and unfastened her seatbelt. Come out.¡± ¡°This is.... Lin Teng??¡± Mo Jiangye opened the car door without uttering a word. The ce that he wanted to bring her to was actually his workce. He wanted to see her for 24 hours a day. However, she would be busy with her own affairs very soon. Most likely, he would not be able to see her all the time even if he were to make here to his office. He pulled her hand and brought her into the building. He then said, ¡°I will be working overtime till 12 midnight today.¡± ¡°A-ah?¡± So, he brought her here to keep himpany while he worked overtime? ¡°President!¡± ¡°President!¡± They attracted everyone¡¯s gaze along the way. Very soon, Ye Erruo took the elevator and arrived at Mo Jiangye¡¯s office. Aputer, snacks, and beverages were ced in front of her. Mo Jiangye had prepared everything well in advance. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll bring you for dinner afterward and then home to sleep.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± After settling down Ye Erruo, Mo Jiangye began to work. His long and slender fingers hit the keyboard swiftly. There were heaps of document folders beside him. He emanated a noble aura all over and looked super manly when he was at work. Ye Erruo could not help but more nces at him a few more times. He mysteriously curled his thin lips into a smile and his eyes filled with an indulging look. Ye Erruo lowered her head and began to think about some song lyrics in a serious manner. In an attempt to boost her poprity, Star Glory Company had registered an ount on a tform for her. She was supposed to write a song then arrange the music and record another song and hand it to them. They would then broadcast the songs on the tform and she would officiallyunch her debut via the tform. This was thergestwork tform in the entertainment industry and numerous dancers, singers, and directors used this tform. Many people became famous via this avenue. Some directors also looked for suitable actors and actresses there. It had many chat rooms and each was hosted by someone. The host was often the most formidable character. On every first day of the month, the music chat room would conduct screenings to discover talents. The first day of every month was also the day when the music chat room gave major rmendations. When the time came, it wasthe most popr room with the highest number of hits. Everyone who wanted to enter the room had to meet certain requirements. The first and foremost requirement of every room was to specify a song for the visitors to modify the key, pitch, and everything required for them to sing a reproduced version of the song. There was a pk stage outside the room. The more hits one¡¯s song had, the greater the chances of him or her entering the room. After entering the room, they still had to go through the host¡¯s assessment. If they could pass the assessment, the host would find resources for you. Most of the time, the hosts were professional music producers, songwriters, or people working for the recordpanies. In fact, it was rare for people to pass the first round of assessment by the various hosts. The first thing that she needed to do now was to modify the tune, rhythm and so on of a song. The melody of the original version of this song was very mncholic and oppressive. She needed to wreck her brains on the music arrangement. Time passed gradually. Ye Erruo was not sure when she fell asleep on the sofa. Mo Jiangye, who had intended to work overtime, ended his work earlier. He walked to the sofa and gently patted her face that looked flushed from sleeping... Chapter 39 - Debut, Shot To Fame?

Chapter 39: Debut, Shot To Fame?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He went to the sofa that she was sitting on and patted her cheeks lightly which had turned red from sleep. Her face was delicate to the touch and he wanted to keep caressing it. He wrapped her jacket tightly around her and carried her in his arms. Ye Erruo opened her eyes instantly, looking dazedly at Mo Jiangye. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s make a trip back to the old Lin family residence tomorrow,¡± She said softly, finding afortable position in his embrace. Mo Jiangye said coldly, ¡°The old residence?¡± ¡°Mmm, I am going to take...¡± ¡°No!¡± Going to the old residence would mean that she would have a chance to see Lin Jingxuan. He would not allow it. ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Are you asking me why?¡± He narrowed his eyes, using a mocking tone. Ye Erruo sighed. Alright, she would get someone else to get it for her. She had left something behind at the old residence of the Lin family. It was given to her by her foster mother. She only remembered it today. A weekter, the cover song that ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± sang before entering the assessing room went viral. These days, Ye Erruo was kept upied with her music career and she could not be bothered with Gu Feirou. She felt happy with her current life. Room G: The host, management and various trainees were in a meeting. It was rare that everyone in Room G was present. ¡°Little Ah Di, I haven¡¯t been seeing youtely. Are you ready for the concert at the end of the month? This is a good opportunity for you to meet your fans officially.¡± Gu Feirou said softly, ¡°I am ready.¡± ¡°Mmm, you will go on stage in person this time. You will definitely pleasantly surprise the audience.¡± The host was the producer from Moon Glory Company, who signed the contract with her. ¡°I will definitely do that.¡± ¡°Ah Qi, the person who wants to enter the adjacent room seems to be someone who imitates Little Ah Di.¡± ¡°Boss, I have run a background check on Little Ah Mei. She is the new singer that was signed by Star Glory Company. The host next door is known for being sharp and strict. She won¡¯t be able to enter the room.¡± ¡°That girl has talent. If she is given proper guidance, she will shoot to fame in the future. Get her to join us.¡± Gu Feirou seemed very unhappy. Other than imitating her name, the person had a very familiar voice. It sounded like Ye Erruo... She had to admit that the woman had good singing skills. If she was in the samepany as her, given her talents, she might even snatch her limelight. She knew Ye Erruo very well. Although the woman¡¯s voice sounded like Ye Erruo, she believed that it was definitely not her! ¡°Sure, Boss, leave this to me. Star Glory is closing down soon, it will be easy to get her to join us.¡± ¡°Post the information that Little Ah Di is opening a concert onto the Inte.¡± Director Lee said. ¡°Sure, Boss.¡± ¡°By the way, Little Ah Di, we will use ¡®MTR¡¯ for the costumes for thising concert. Thepany wants to make known that you are the fianc¨¦e of the president of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ Corporation. What do you think?¡± Gu Feirou answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Director Lee smiled. ¡°I heard that Little Ah Di is going to be engaged with the president of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯?¡± Gu Feirou smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We will be getting engaged next month.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Little Ah Di. You are so blessed.¡± Everyone in the room was green with envy. ¡°Will we have the honor of attending the engagement ceremony?¡± ¡°Of course, I will send you an invitation.¡± ¡°Hahahaha. We have not seen the president of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯ before. It is all thanks to Little Ah Di that we are able to meet such a formidable figure. It is our honor!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Little Ah Di¡¯s beautiful face.¡± There were all sorts of gossip in the room. ¡°See you at the concert. Alright, director, I will get the clothes ready. I will leave the room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Feirou left the room and switched off theputer. She was on her way to look for Lin Jingxuan. Chapter 40 - He Would Make Ye Erruo Regret It

Chapter 40: He Would Make Ye Erruo Regret It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Jingxuan¡¯s lower body had yet to fully recover, but he was feeling much better. ¡°Jingxuan, is it true that we are getting engaged next month?¡± Lin Jingxuan pulled Gu Feirou into his arms. ¡°Of course it is true.¡± He wanted Ye Erruo to regret her actions. She used to love him with her whole life. But after she became another man¡¯s woman, her temperament changed drastically. Damn it! ¡°Jingxuan, I will be holding a concert at the end of the month. At the very important moment of my life where I be famous. Thepany has asked that I wear ¡®MTR¡¯ clothing and I want to wear those clothes!¡± Lin Jingxuan frowned, remaining silent. ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®MTR¡¯ the representative clothing brand of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯? Director Lee has the intention to make our rtionship public. It is also a good chance for me to meet the fans officially.¡± ¡°Make public!!??¡± Lin Jingxuan asked loudly. Gu Feirou jumped in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Who gave him the right to make our rtionship public?¡± She paled. ¡°J-Jingxuan, what do you mean? We are getting engaged, can¡¯t we make our rtionship public?¡± Lin Jingxuan felt slightly annoyed. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to make our rtionship public. Tell Director Lee that if he dares to make it public, he can go ahead and do it.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s heart sank, her eyes turning red. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we make our rtionship public? Jingxuan, do you know how hard it is for me to keep it a secret for so many years? Whenever I saw you being nice to Ye Erruo, I felt as if my heart was being pierced by needles. I thought that I finally made it, but...¡± Lin Jingxuan hurried to pull Gu Feirou into his arms tofort her. ¡°Rou-er, I know that it has been hard on you all these years. But I have yet to take charge of the Lin family as well as ¡®Lin Teng¡¯. If we make our rtionship public, it will affect my ns to get back everything that belongs to me. Can you wait for a little while longer? By the time I get back everything that belongs to me, I will tell everyone personally that you are my woman.¡± Gu Feirou snuggled in his arms, gritting her teeth. Affect his ns? What impact would there be? It was simply that her family background could not bepared to his. She was an orphan without parents! He was taking issue with this?!!! ¡°But you said that we are getting engaged next month...¡± ¡°I will get engaged to you. By then, you can invite your close friends and I will invite mine. Simrly, we must not let others know about our engagement.¡± Gu Feirou felt bitter inside. Hidden marriage!!?? ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°You can pick clothes from the sales counter. You can get whatever you like.¡± ¡°I thought that ¡®MTR¡¯ clothes have to be approved by Mo Jiangye before they can be sold?¡± Lin Jingxuan said coldly, ¡°I am the young master of ¡°Lin Teng¡¯, ¡®MTR¡¯ is just a small brand of ¡®Lin Teng¡¯. Who dares to stop me from getting the clothes that I want?¡± Gu Feirou who was in a bad mood felt much better. Jingxuan was being much nicer to her now. In the past, when she asked him for ¡®MTR¡¯ clothes, he woulde up with all sorts of excuses and would not give them to her. ¡°Did Ye Erruo send someone over here to take your clothes today?¡± Lin Jingxuan asked. ¡°Yes. She gave me those clothesst time, but she went back on her words to take them away.¡± Gu Feirou felt indignant. Those clothes were expensive. Lin Jingxuan sneered. ¡°They are just a few pieces. Tomorrow, I will give you as many clothes as she has taken away from you.¡± Ye Erruo, you will definitely regret it. You will regret it for colluding together with Mo Jiangye!!! ¡°Really? Jingxuan, you are the best!!¡± Gu Feirou gave him a fierce hug and kissed him hard on the lips. Chapter 41 - Ji Sichen, You Have A Beautiful Smile

Chapter 41: Ji Sichen, You Have A Beautiful Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, the news that ¡°Little Ah Di¡± was holding a concert was spread across the Inte. Ye Erruo ate the watermelon while she browsed the Inte. If she remembered correctly, Gu Feirou shot to fame through this concert. She curled the corner of her red lips into a mocking smile. Well... she would meet her fans in person. If everyone knew in advance that ¡°Little Ah Di¡± had gone through stic surgery, then... haha! Ye Erruo put the half watermelon that was in her arms to a side, staring nkly at theputer. All of a sudden, her eyes lit up. She was thinking of looking for someone! Ji Sichen! He was her senior. They once took part in a school performance together and had some interaction. He was aputing genius. He should be doing his internship now. Three yearster, he would be poached by the government to be a very powerful hacker, but he identally leaked certain information and was shot... She did not know the details. She only remembered that it was reported on the television. Perhaps it was better to poach him now and she might be able to save his life. She logged onto Qi E (1. A Tencent open tform for content and information) which she had not used for ages. She dragged someone out from the list and browsed his recent status. She saw a thread half a year ago with a telephone number in it. She wondered whether it would still get through. Ye Erruo nced at the cell phone next to her, deciding to make the call. The call was connected after more than ten seconds. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart was thumping. She was surprised that the call got through. ¡°Is this Senior Ji Sichen?¡± The person on the other end of the phone turned silent briefly before answering, ¡°You are...¡± ¡°I am Ye Erruo. Senior, do you still remember that we performed in the school y together?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo!!?¡± There was a sudden excitement on the other end of the phone. ¡°...Mmm, have you graduated? Where are you working now?¡± ¡°Why would you look for me all of a sudden?¡± Ye Erruo thought for a while before saying, ¡°I wonder if you are free. Can we arrange to meet? I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Ji Sichen agreed right away, ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Great!¡± She did not expect that Ji Sichen would agree to her invitation right away. She had yet to tell him what favor she was asking of him. After chatting for a short while, Ye Erruo hung up the phone, with a bright smile on her face. She looked up, gazing toward the door and had a shock. ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡± Mo Jiangye held a cup of water in his hands, leaning against the door. There was a chilling look in his eyes. Ye Erruo had the shivers from his fierce gaze. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Erruo did not put on any shoes and walked barefooted toward him. Didn¡¯t he go out? When did hee back? And he was in his house clothes! ¡°When did youe back?¡± Mo Jiangye looked downward at her, lifting her chin with his cold index finger, forcing her to gaze directly into his eyes. ¡°You have a beautiful smile.¡± Suddenly he squeezed her chin, pushing her to the adjacent wall, encircling one arm tightly around her waist, as he said coldly, ¡°Who was it!?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. Did he overhear the conversation that she had with Senior Ji? How much of it did he overhear? She did not want to hide it from him. However, she was worried that he would forbid her from contacting Ji Sichen after she told him everything. Given his possessive nature, he would not allow her to have too much contact with the opposite gender. She had simr experiences in her previous life. Any man who got too close to her would vanish for no apparent reason. She had found out about this inadvertently in her previous life. ¡°A former ssmate.¡± ¡°You are lying!!¡± His sinister and ruthless figure came closer to her. He pressed himself tightly against her. He lifted her up such that she was forced to step onto his soft slippers. Chapter 42 - If You Like It, I Will Give You Another One

Chapter 42: If You Like It, I Will Give You Another One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her soft and tender feet were stepping on his thighs. Instinctively, a trace of gentleness streaked across Mo Jiangye¡¯s initially cold and aloof eyes. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart felt cozy, as if it was surrounded by a ball of soft and warm cotton. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s really a former ssmate,¡± She said in a serious manner. ¡°Man or woman?¡± ¡°... Man... Erm... ¡± Seeing that Mo Jiangye was narrowing his eyes again, Ye Erruo did a ¡®U-turn¡¯. ¡°Woman!¡± ¡°Please minimize contact!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed. It was unsure if he believed her words but he did not continue to pursue the matter. He swept her into his arms with his big hands. He had been applying medication on the wounds on her arm and lips and they had fully healed. He had not touched her for more than half a month. At night, Ye Erruo brought back all the clothes that she had given to Gu Feirou. The only thing that she had not taken back was the gift from her foster mother. ¡°Young madam, we¡¯ve searched all over the bedroom that you and young master lived inst time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in the box on the dressing table?¡± She had clearly remembered putting it on the dressing table. How could it be missing? ¡°We¡¯ve searched it, young madam.¡± All of a sudden, Ye Erruo did not have any appetite for dinner. The gift from her foster mother was not cheap. It was a ne. She heard from her foster mother that it was iid one by one with beads of crystal, jadeite, jade, diamond, and agate and strung together with silver wire. It was in the shape of a peacock feather and had a mysterious feel to it. Anyone who had seen it was astonished by its beauty. She dared not wear it normally as it was very precious and expensive. She had been storing it in the dressing table. Besides a few designated cleaners who could enter Mo Jiangye and her bedroom, no one else was permitted to go in. Could it be that the cleaner identally took it out? That was quite unlikely. That ne had been on the dressing table for a long time. After she and Mo Jiangye moved away, no one was permitted to enter their bedroom. How could it be missing?!!! ¡°What is happening?¡± Mo Jiangye, who was beside her, saw her frowning and putting down her utensils. ¡°I need to make a trip back to the old residence of the Lin family. Go with me. I have left behind a very important item there. Sister Zhang went over to look for it today but could not find it.¡± ¡°Finish your meal.¡± He filled a bowl with porridge and put it before her calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll eat it after wee back.¡± He grasped her wrist with one hand. ¡°Finish your porridge first.¡± Feeling helpless, Ye Erruo anxiously gulped down the porridge in two to three mouthfuls. Seeing that she was on pins and needles, Mo Jiangye agreed to ¡®release¡¯ her to the old Lin residence. Upon reaching the old residence, as per what Sister Zhang said, the ne was lost. Ye Erruo could not find it despite searching for a long time. ¡°Oh no... Oh no... ¡± Ye Erruo sighed helplessly. To her, that ne was a remembrance gift from her foster mother. However, her foster mother had given her quite a lot of things and that ne was not the only one. However, it was a sheer pity that it was lost. She felt regretful about it. ¡°What did you lose?¡± ¡°A ne. I ced it on this dressing table. You¡¯ve seen it before.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s lost, forget it. If you like it, I can buy you another one.¡± ¡°Forget it. Since we can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s go back.¡± She turned around and bumped into the firm and strong chest of the man. When she suddenly lifted her gaze, her nostrils were filled with that bewitching masculine scent on his body. His slightly protruding adam¡¯s apple was right before her. Over her head was his slightly pointed chin and scorching breaths. All of a sudden, Ye Erruo felt a little dazed. Just as she was wanted to push him away quickly, his big hands secured the back of her neck. He led her body backward and she was pressed against the dressing table. She widened her big and beautiful eyes and looked up. ¡°Mo... Mmm... ¡± His slightly cold fingers were brushing against her red lips. He made no attempt to disguise the tenderness and dangerous glint in his eyes. Suddenly, footsteps could be hearding from the outside of the door. Just as Ye Erruo turned around, she was shrouded in darkness. He had already sealed her pretty lips without any reservation. Chapter 43 - What My Wife Said Is Right!

Chapter 43: What My Wife Said Is Right!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo could make neither head nor tail with his sudden kisses. He was as domineering as before. He simply pried open her pearly teeth and barged in. Feeling dizzy and dazed from his kisses, she could not hold her smile as she lifted her head to amodate him. He was very satisfied with her obedience. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. His hands were hooked onto her slim and slender waist, squeezing and pinching it continuously. Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou were simply dumbstruck when they wanted to enter the room. Wide-eyed, they stood at the doors and stared at the duo who was kissing intensely inside. They were instantly boiling with anger! Ye Erruo realized that something was not quite right. She opened her eyes and saw the two people standing at the door. She wanted to break away from Mo Jiangye immediately but Mo Jiangye refused to let her go. He continued to draw in her sweetness, his hands holding tightly onto her restless figure. The more she struggled, the more insistent he was. Right. He did it on purpose. He had long known that Lin Jingxuan wasing up to the room! This was such a childish man! She turned abiding and no longer resisted him. Wrapping her hands around his neck, she responded to him affectionately. It was only when the air in her lungs had almost been drawn out by him that he finally released her. ¡°We¡¯ve kissed so many times and you have not learned how. How dumb can you get?¡± His indulging eyes were shining brightly. There was helplessness and pampering in his tone. His scorching palms pressed onto her waist. He suddenly straightened her and helped her stabilize her footing. ¡°Ah.¡± Lin Jingxuan scoffed withughter. ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Mo Jiangye asked coldly. He held Ye Erruo in his arms tightly like a beast that was dering the ownership of his territory. He nced sideways at the two people in front of him in a proud and arrogant manner. His chilling eyes were bitter and harsh. ¡°The two of you seldome back. It is as difficult as ascending heaven to meet both of you.¡± The sarcasm in his tone was bing increasingly obvious. Ye Erruo fidgeted a little in Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms. Blushing slightly, she tried to maintain her calm as she asked, ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± Lin Jingxuan locked his fingers with that of Gu Feirou, lifted them up and said, ¡°Feirou and I will be engaged next month. This is the invitation card.¡± Having said that, Lin Jingxuan took out two invitation cards and ced them on the table. Mo Jiangye raised his brows. His gazended on the Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou¡¯s hands, which were tightly locked together. He tugged his lips, feeling puzzled. Lin Jingxuan was staring at Ye Erruo as if he was seeking revenge. He increased the strength of his grip on Gu Feirou¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who wooed Jingxuan. I really love him. Now that you already have Mo Jiangye, you won¡¯t me me for snatching Jingxuan away, right? He was really suffering during the period that he lost you... Now that you have found happiness, we have decided to give you our blessing. We also hope that you can attend our engagement ceremony next month, ¡± Gu Feirou said, looking aggrieved. Ye Erruo clutched onto Mo Jiangye¡¯s shirt. Lin Jingxuan mistook the hatred in her eyes as anger. Ha. He knew it. If he were to get married with Rouer, she would definitely be filled with regret. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I was emotionally unstable and was impolite to you previously. If I have made you feel upset, please don¡¯t take it personally. Gu Feirou will be my wife henceforth,¡± Lin Jingxuan openly dered. ¡°So, you want me to give my blessings to both of you, this adulterous couple, and wish you a lifetime of happiness?¡± She made no attempt to hide her sarcasm. ¡°Xiao Ruo! You!¡± ¡°Me? What about me? Don¡¯t worry, I will bring the firecrackers to your engagement ceremony and give you my blessings.¡± She gave a fake smile. The two of them were really impatient. They had just fallen out with her and were already appearing together openly so soon? How shameless could they get?! ¡°Hubby, am I right?¡± She leaned onto Mo Jiangye in his arms submissively. All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s pupils were glistening. His charming and good-looking thin lips curled up in a noble and elegant manner. ¡°What my wife said is right!¡± Chapter 44 - He Actually Has Coins With Him?

Chapter 44: He Actually Has Coins With Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s pupils were glistening. His charming and good-looking thin lips curled up in a noble and elegant manner. ¡°What my wife said is right!¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face darkened and his expression was ugly. He did not want to stay any longer. He shot a vicious re at Mo Jiangye. He would take revenge and make Mo Jiangye pay for the injury to his lower body. This adulterous couple. Just wait and see!! Pulling Gu Feirou¡¯s hand, Lin Jingxuan turned around and left furiously. Gu Feirou still had an aggrieved look on her face, as if she was the pathetic one who had been bullied right from the start. It was only when the two went downstairs that Ye Erruo heaved a sigh of relief. She broke away from Mo Jiangye¡¯s hug and held onto his hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He was in a good mood and patted her head gently. ¡°Okay.¡± He seemed to have understood the great change in her temperament recently. ¡°Do you feel hungry?¡± His deep and low voice rang above her head. ¡°A little.¡± Mo Jiangye looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. They could go out for supper. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and eat baby lobsters?¡± Her eyes were shining when she spoke. Mo Jiangye was silent. After leaving the old residence of the Lin family, Mo Jiangye brought Ye Erruo to the ce that she specified. Although it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night, it was still crowded and busy at the ce selling baby lobsters. The business was good. Ye Erruo felt satisfied and contented to have finally eaten the baby lobsters that she had longed for. The gloomy feelings in her heart vanished. Mo Jiangye sat opposite her, peeling the lobsters for her one by one. Ye Erruo was savoring them, her contended face filled with smiles as she stared at the man opposite her. Infected by her smile, the corners of Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. The two of them were grinning in a silly manner and it was uncertain what they were smiling about. When Ye Erruo was finishing the meal, she discovered that many people would order some big lobsters to takeaway. They were live ones and much bigger than the lobsters that they were eating. ¡°Let¡¯s bring some home too,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°We don¡¯t sell those. You need to catch them.¡± The boss nced at Ye Erruo. ¡°Catch them?¡± ¡°There.¡± The boss pointed at a ce not far away. When they looked over, they saw arge pool surrounded by many people. Ye Erruo dragged Mo Jiangye and squeezed into the crowd. It turned out that it was an upgraded version of the soft toy w vending machine. It had be a machine for catching lobsters. There were even crabs. As long as one inserted a two yuan coin, they would be able to operate the metal w to catch the lobsters. This was much more difficult than catching soft toys... However, there were always lucky ones who could catch them sessfully! In fact, many young couples came here to try. Ye Erruo found two coins from her bag and threw them into the machine to test how the machine operated. Focusing all her attention, she dropped the w and lifted it up suddenly. Ye Erruo sessfully caught a medium-sized lobster. ¡°Bring the pail over. Bring the pail over.¡± Ye Erruo was thrilled. Mo Jiangye quietly carried a pail and stood beside her. His eyes were shining and he was staring at her with an indulging and gentle look. Very soon, the two of them, especially Mo Jiangye, attracted many gazes from the surrounding crowd. Mo Jiangye was tall, strong-built and had a unique charisma. His bewitching and handsome face had already seduced many youngdies¡¯ hearts. As he was standing next to the machine now, there were always people who wanted to go near him. After three tries, Ye Erruo only managed to catch the lobster during the first try. There was a huge, colorful and beautiful lobster in the pool. Ye Erruo had been eying it but failed in her two attempts to catch it. ¡°I ran out of money. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. It was not sure where Mo Jiangye got two coins from. ¡°I have money.¡± Ye Erruo cast a strange look at him. He actually had coins with him? Chapter 45 - Jealous Rage

Chapter 45: Jealous Rage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Bring it home if you like it.¡± Mo Jiangye inserted the coin into the machine. ¡°It is too big. I can¡¯t catch it.¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the huge lobster in the pool, passed the pail to Ye Erruo and operated the machine himself. Ye Erruo stood obediently by his side. ¡°Do you know how to y it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As expected, very soon, his skills proved that he really did not know how to y it! Once, twice, thrice. Mo Jiangye tried a total of five times but did not catch anything. His face turned increasingly darker. Old Liu, the chauffeur beside him, was holding the coins and peeping at his family¡¯s young master from time to time, for fear that his young master would smash the machine in the fit of anger. ¡°Let¡¯s leave. Mo Jiangye, this lobster is almost bigger than the w above it. It¡¯s not easy to catch it.¡± Mo Jiangye seemed to be in conflict with that lobster. He was determined to catch it! ¡°... I don¡¯t like that lobster anymore. I like this one. Catch this one for me,¡± Ye Erruo pointed to the smallest lobster in the pool and said. Mo Jiangye nced at the lobster that she pointed at and immediately switched the target to that small lobster. ¡°You¡¯ve caught it. You¡¯ve caught it. Lift it up. Lift it up.¡± Mo Jiangye curled his lips. He moved the machine in his hands swiftly. Just as he was about to throw the lobster into the pail, the w above it suddenly twitched and the lobster dropped. All of a sudden, there was a ravaging storm and devastating downpour in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of the lobsters now. Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s already past one o¡¯clock.¡± Seemingly oblivious to her words, he continued to insert coins into the machine and started to target that huge lobster again. The people surrounding him immediately retreated to a distance at the sight of his cold and fearsome expression. Well... he did not manage to catch the lobster. Did he need to be like that? Seeing the coins on the te diminishing rapidly, Old Liu silently made a call. Otherwise, he believed that his young master would throw him into the machine directly if they ran out of coinster. ¡°W-wow! You caught it. Such a huge lobster.¡± There was a suddenmotion in the surrounding. Ye Erruo yawned and looked up quickly. Initially, she thought that Mo Jiangye had caught it. In the end, that huge lobster that she was eying had been caught by someone opposite them. Under the devouring gaze of Mo Jiangye, a person opposite them walked over with the huge lobster. ¡°Our family¡¯s young master said to give the lobster to thisdy. It¡¯ste. Go back and rest earlier.¡± The person who walked over was full of smiles. Ye Erruo raised her voice. ¡°Your family¡¯s young master?¡± That man turned his head slightly and looked over. Ye Erruo followed his line of sight and saw an untamed man with an evil charm sitting opposite them. His narrow and long peach blossom eyes had a tinge of naughtiness in them. The ck earrings he wore looked strangely dazzling under the bright lights. Upon meeting Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze, he curled his lips mysteriously in a flirtatious manner. He then turned around and disappeared under from the lights. After that man put down the huge lobster, he smiled politely and left. Ye Erruo could feel the sinister face of the man beside her even without looking at him. Bang! She saw Mo Jiangye break the machine with one smash! She knew that she could not ept his lobster. ¡°We.... ¡± As soon as she turned her head, all her words were stuck in her throat at the sight of his fierce re. He grasped her hand, kicked and overturned the pail on the ground. He then pulled her and left in big strides. ¡°Slower. Mo Jiangye, slow down a little.¡± Ye Erruo was running as he yanked her along. Suddenly, she was pressed against the car. ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Why would he give you a lobster if you don¡¯t know him!!??¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°He even smiled at you!!?¡± Mo Jiangye squinted his pair of dangerous eyes and pressed on. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°When did you two know each other?¡± Why was it that he was totally unaware?!! That damn man flirted with her in front of him. Did he take him for a dead man? Chapter 46 - In Zhuang Ge Residence, Bo Yu Is Back

Chapter 46: In Zhuang Ge Residence, Bo Yu Is Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo sighed heavily. ¡°I already told you that I don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t you know the people around me?¡± Mo Jiangye cold eyes gazed at her. He seemed to have calmed down a little. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Mo Jiangye immediately got up and released his grip on her. ¡°You really don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him... Ah...¡± She yawnedzily. She was feeling exhausted. Her body slumped and she immediately leaned onto his arms, speaking dazedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep.¡± Mo Jiangye hugged her. His big hands stroked her soft, smooth, and long hair. The coldness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He was really muddled. As per her words, he had a very clear idea of who she interacted with. That man was courting for death. Clearly, he was trying to attract her attention! ¡°Do you want to continue to feed the mosquitoes here?¡± She said. Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze and looked at the person in his arms. He then opened the car door and carried her inside. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat lobsters again.¡± Old Liu quietly got into the car, holding the lobster caught by Ye Erruo today. The car headed home steadily. In the car, Ye Erruo fell into a deep slumber in Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms. He hugged her tightly and drew in the fragrance of her beautiful hair. He could not tolerate her looking at other men and could not endure other men looking at her too. She was his and must belonged to him only. No one should cast greedy eyes on her. There was Lin Jingxuan in the past. No one knew how much patience he had used to abstain from touching her. No one knew how much his heart ached when he saw her being smitten with that man, smiled at him and being good to him. It was as if his bloody heart had been thrown onto the ss splinters and mangled repeatedly. Now, she had finally changed. He would not give her another chance to like another man. ¡°Ahchoo!¡± Ye Erruo, who was sleeping in Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms, suddenly sneezed. She looked up dazedly. Upon discovering that they were still in the car, she leaned back into Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms, found afortable position and returned to sleep. She was holding onto his arm tightly and pressing her face against his scorching arm, opening her red lips slightly and breathing normally. All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart melted into a puddle of water. Now, she was sleeping in his arms obediently. Every morning when she woke up, she would be sleeping in the crook of his arms. During the daily afternoon nap, she would also snuggle into his arms. Every day, he would see her first when he opened his eyes after waking up. It was as if all the good things in the world were before him. He could hug her fearlessly now. He could kiss her and do the most intimate thing with her... The two of them could be one. He could have meals and shop with her. They were behaving like a happy and young married couple. These were things that he dared not wish nor yearn for in the past. It was like a dream. She was his. Now, this womanpletely belonged to him! Mo Jiangye covered her with his jacket, adjusted her soft and tender body, and carefully hugged her in his arms. He lowered his gaze and stared at her sleeping without blinking an eye. It was as if he could not have enough of watching her. ¡°Investigate the background of that man thoroughly.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep and low voice slowly resonated in the car that was initially filled with silence. ¡°Okay, young master,¡± Old Liu, who was driving the car, replied. ¡°When is Bo Yuing back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already back, young master. He just came back today and is now at the Zhuang Ge Residence.¡± ¡°Let him handle this matter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two were speaking in a low voice. The person in his arms did not seem to be affected. Ye Erruo had been sleeping soundly throughout the return journey to the Zhuang Ge Residence. ¡°Young master.¡± In the Zhuang Ge Residence, Bo Yu could not help but clench both his fists when he saw the woman in the arms of his family¡¯s young master... Chapter 47 - Mo Jiangye Is Leaving

Chapter 47: Mo Jiangye Is Leaving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young master.¡± In the Zhuang Ge Residence, Bo Yu could not help but clench both his fists when he saw the woman in the arms of his family¡¯s young master... This damn woman ran away again, right? Young master had to chase and catch her in the middle of the night? She was a femme fatale. This woman had never made young master worry less. Sooner orter, she would cause harm to young master! Mo Jiangye cast a cold and sideways nce at him in a warning manner. He carried the person in his arms and ascended the stairs carefully. Bo Yu¡¯s sharp brows frowned. Young master cared too much about this woman! ... On the next day, Ye Erruo woke up very early. She had arranged a time and location to meet with Ji Sichen. Just as she was downstairs, she saw someone whom she was familiar with, Bo Yu. He was Mo Jiangye¡¯s right-hand man and had been by his side since he was a child. She had forgotten about this important character as he had been out of sight recently. If she did not remember wrong, Bo Yu¡¯s status was not ordinary. In her past life, he was elusive and secretive in his whereabouts, always helping Mo Jiangye with things that seemingly involved arms or gunfire. ¡°Good morning!¡± Ye Erruo curled her lips and smiled at Bo Yu, who was downstairs. Sitting on the sofa, Mo Jiangye lifted his eye and looked at her. He drew his brows together. ¡°Come over here.¡± Ye Erruo obediently went down and headed straight into Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms. Bo Yu, who was beside them, opened both his eyes wide and stared at Ye Erruo without blinking. He was stiff all over. ¡°You woke up so early today?¡± ¡°The people in Star Glory Company requested me to make a trip to the office today. There is most probably something up.¡± She was telling the truth. The Star Glory Company had really asked her to go over today. ¡°I will be away for a period of time.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Erruo turned her head suddenly and asked. ¡°M City.¡± ¡°That far? How long will you be gone?¡± Mo Jiangye observed her reaction carefully. She was not as happy as he had expected her to be. There was only reluctance. Suddenly, his mood was lifted for some inexplicable reason. ¡°Two months.¡± ¡°Two months!? That long?¡± She raised her voice. He raised his brows. ¡°Long?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t two months considered long?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be at home during these two months. You... ¡± He pinched her chin and looked into her beautiful eyes with a serene and deep gaze. ¡°You have to miss me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you intend to bring me along?¡± Ye Erruo asked cautiously. In the past, he could not wait to keep her by his side wherever he went. Yet, he did not intend to bring her along on this asion? He caressed her long hair. ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Actually, he wanted to bring her along. However, it was inconvenient and inappropriate for her to go to that ce. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed... Not allowed to meet Lin Jingxuan or converse too much with other men. You¡¯re not allowed to take another nce at other men, not allowed to leave the house early ande backte.¡± Ye Erruo listened to his words, knowing what was good for her. ¡°I will let Bo Yu stay here. Bring him along wherever you go.¡± He cast a deep and profound gaze at her. Ye Erruo revealed a mysterious smile and looked at Bo Yu. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Yu¡¯s entire body felt numb and he felt nervous. He had a hunch that there was something wrong with this woman!!! Mo Jiangye reached out his hands and turned her head to face him. From the moment she came downstairs, she had been staring at Bo Yu with a smile on her face. What were her thoughts about Bo Yu? Ye Erruo moved his hand to one side. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°Noon.¡± ¡°Noon today?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. Coincidentally, Mo Jiangye caught her red-handed. His scorching figure suddenly pressed her against the back of the sofa and both his hands were pressing on the top of her head. ¡°During the time when I am away, don¡¯t do anything that you shouldn¡¯t do.¡± For example, with Lin Jingxuan... He was worried. He was really worried! ¡°You... Oo... ¡± Before she could finish her words, Mo Jiangye had already devoured her. Chapter 48 - Hello, Young Master, This Woman Has Stirred Up Trouble Again

Chapter 48: Hello, Young Master, This Woman Has Stirred Up Trouble Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the sofa, Mo Jiangye sucked hard on the woman¡¯s sweetness, reaching his hot palm into her cor. Ye Erruo blushed in embarrassment as she stared at him, but he was oblivious to her stares! When he woke up this morning, he wanted to have her but seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he resisted the urge to wake her up. To his surprise, she woke up quite early today. Ye Erruo could tell from the dangerous look in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes that the situation was getting out of control. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± She gave a low snarl, she caught sight of Bo Yu who was by the sofa from time to time, and the embarrassed look on his face. Suddenly, Mo Jiangye carried her into his arms and walked to the second floor, his burning lips never leaving her for a single second. ¡°Mo Jiangye, it is not safe for me today. Put me down.¡± Put her down! Ha! He bit her earlobe, speaking in a husky voice, ¡°I am not inside.¡± Bo Yu who stood by the sofa was dumbstruck. He blinked his eyes in a daze, taking a long time to recover. He had only been away for a month, but everything seemed wrong when he was back... Bang~!! The door on the second floor was mmed shut. Bo Yu touched his nose, waiting at the same spot dazedly. A few hourster, Mo Jiangye came down from the second floor, full of spirit and energy. He looked satiated as he walkedzily down the stairs, while buttoning his ck shirt. He exuded a different kind of sexy charm with hiszy and satiated devilish look. It felt as if he was suppressing his sensual passion. He lifted his hands to look at the watch on his wrist as he pursed his lips. ¡°Send lunch upstairs.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Master.¡± The maid by the staircase replied respectfully. ¡°Make sure that Young Madam has three meals a day. If she has grown thinner when I am back, I will dock half a year of sry from your pay. If she has grown plumper, I will reward you with a full year sry.¡± The helper trembled as she replied to him. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± As long as young madam was willing to eat, they would make sure to feed her well and make her put on weight. She would never lose any weight. Mo Jiangye directed his cold gaze at Bo Yu. ¡°Look after her!¡± Bo Yu straightened his back. ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jiangye got onto his private ne ten minutester, flying off to M City. Bo Yu stared at the ne in the air as he asked, ¡°Has the meal being sent up?¡± ¡°It has already been sent to the madam.¡± In the room, Ye Erruo copsed on the huge bed, her head buried in the pillow. The maid silently ced the meal on the table at the room outside the bedroom. ¡°Young Madam, do you need us to bring the meal...¡± ¡°ce it on the table, all of you can leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± All of the staff left the room after some rustling. Ye Erruo sat up suddenly, reaching out toward the cell phone by the side. ¡°Psst~¡± She frowned at the aches that she felt all over her body. She felt pain all over her body, particrly near her waist. It was as if all her bones were being pulled apart and reassembled again. It was painful, sore and swollen. She felt ufortable everywhere. There was not a single spot on her body that was well. She was in a miserable state. He was too much! Buzz~ Her cell phone vibrated. ¡°Hello, Ye Erruo, I am sorry, something cropped up and I won¡¯t be able to meet you today. Let¡¯s meet another time.¡± She could hear Ji Sichen¡¯s anxious voice on the other side of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What has happened?¡± ¡°My mother had a car ident and there is a lot of bleeding. Alright, I will end the call.¡± She could only hear the dial tone. Car ident? Bleeding? Ye Erruo frowned. Ji Sichen¡¯s family was not well-to-do. Now that auntie was in a car ident, they must need a huge sum of money. Ye Erruo stifled the physical difort that she felt and went down the stairs. ¡°Bo Yu, can you help me unlock the card that Mo Jiangye froze?¡± The card contained the dowry that her foster mother gave her! Bo Yu stared at Ye Erruo. ¡°I am sorry, Young Madam. I have no right to do that.¡± Hello, Young Master, as soon as you left, this woman started stirring up trouble!!! ¡°You are the one who took away the card to freeze it. Why don¡¯t you have the right to unlock it? Who are you lying to?¡± Chapter 49 - I Need Money, Will You Give It Or Not?

Chapter 49: I Need Money, Will You Give It Or Not?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are the one who took away the card to freeze it, why don¡¯t you have the right to unlock it? Who are you lying to?¡± Bo Yu said in a serious tone with a cold face. ¡°Young Madam, are you trying to unlock the card while Young Master is away, so as to take the money and run away?¡± ¡°Unless it is Young Master¡¯s orders, I will not unlock the card.¡± Ye Erruo tried to suppress her anger, looking pitiful. ¡°My friend is sick and needs money urgently. Please help to unlock the card. I am using the money to save a life.¡± Bo Yu acted as if he had not heard Ye Erruo¡¯s words. ¡°If Young Madam has nothing else to say, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°???¡± Ye Erruo was furious. She took out the cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Stay put while you unlock the card for me.¡± Bo Yu pursed his lips, with a mocking look on his face. Was she thinking of pleading with his young master to unlock the card? She must be dreaming. Ye Erruo was boiling with anger at being unable to unlock the card as well as being bullied by him previously. After the call was connected, she said with resentment, ¡°Mo Jiangye, I need money!¡± The person on the other side of the phone paused momentarily. ¡°Why do you need money?¡± ¡°My ssmate¡¯s mother is in a car ident and needs money urgently. Will you give it to me or not?!¡± ¡°He~¡± There was a low, husky smile on the other end of the phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, today will be thest time that you are allowed to touch me.¡± She snarled. ¡°I will give it to you!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned the cell phone to speaker mode. ¡°What did you say!?¡± There was an indulging and pampering voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°You can ask for any amount of money from Bo Yu.¡± Ye Erruo red at Bo Yu smugly. Did you hear it?! You had to give me as much money as I want. ¡°Today will not be thest time that I touch you. In the future, there will still be many times that I will be intimate with you, many times...¡± Mo Jiangye had yet to finish his sentence and Ye Erruo ended the call, with a blush on her face. Ye Erruo swiped her bangs to a side and said with a straight face. ¡°Butler Bo, let¡¯s go to get the money!¡± Bo Yu pursed his lips, staring at Ye Erruo as if she was a monster. ¡°How much do you want?¡± The young master had agreed to it! He actually agreed to give her money!!?? ¡°One million.¡± She did not ask for a lot or too little. That was the total amount of money in her card. Her foster mother bequeathed all the properties to her before she left. All she had to do was to transfer the money out from the card. There was a puzzled look on Bo Yu¡¯s face. One million? Why did she need so much money? Could he really give her this amount of money? Ye Erruo took the cell phone out to dial Ji Sichen¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was impatient and anxious as he answered the call. ¡°Ji Sichen, do you need money?¡± Ye Erruo went straight to the point. Ye Erruo¡¯s words felt like timely rain to Ji Sichen who was overwrought at going around to borrow money. ¡°I have some cash with me. If auntie needs them, you can tell me.¡± Ji Sichen gripped the phone. ¡°How much money do you have?¡± ¡°One million.¡± One million? It would be enough to tide over the current crisis! Ji Sichen was agitated. He was about to ask her to lend him the money when he changed his mind. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°This is all the money that my foster mother left me. I don¡¯t need it now, since you need the money urgently, you can use it to resolve your immediate problem.¡± Ji Sichen found it hard to believe. They were not close friends, why would she lend him so much money? ¡°Actually, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Ji Sichen said in a solemn tone, ¡°I will agree to your request. As long as it is within my means, I will definitely help you.¡± Ye Erruo smiled. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± A few minutester, one million yuan was sessfully transferred to Ji Sichen¡¯s ount. ¡°Ye Erruo, shall we meet tonight?¡± ¡°Sure, when are you free?¡± ¡°Nine o¡¯clock,¡± Ji Sichen said. It was half past eight at night. The weather was hot and Ye Erruo put on a simple dress and was getting ready to go out. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Bo Yu appeared unpredictably behind Ye Erruo shocking her. Hello, Young Master, this woman is not behaving herself. Why did you give her money?! Chapter 50 - Poach Ji Sichen

Chapter 50: Poach Ji Sichen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m going out for a stroll,¡± Ye Erruo said. Bo Yu nodded. ¡°Okay, I will drive you around.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Erruo smiled calmly at Bo Yu. Bo Yu shuddered slightly. He had been away for about a month and this woman had be very cunning! A few minutester, Ye Erruo sat with a ck face in the car, she was nked by two strong bodyguards on the left and two fierce-looking bodyguards on the right. There was a driver in front and Bo Yu sat on the passenger seat. As he was worried that Ye Erruo would run away again, Bo Yu would look at her through the rear-view mirror from time to time. ¡°Bo Yu.¡± ¡°Young Madam, is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Did you tell Mo Jiangye that I went out?¡± ¡°No.¡± He said with a straight face. The young master had important things to handle now. He would not disturb him, especially when if was regarding this woman. Once he told him, the young master might return if he found out it was anything that was inappropriate. By then, many important businesses would be dyed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bo Yu cast Ye Erruo a nce before he said lightly, ¡°If Young Madam does anything that is inappropriate, Young Master will be the first to know.¡± Ye Erruo reached the ce that she and Ji Sichen would be meeting in no time. ¡°Don¡¯t keep following me around. Stay far away from me. You will scare my friend off.¡± ¡°Male friend? Female friend?¡± Bo Yu asked. His tone sounded exactly like his boss¡¯. ¡°Young Madam, you only have five minutes with your male friends, while you can have all the time you want with your female friends.¡± Bo Yu added, ¡°Before Young master left, he instructed us not to hinder you from making friends.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth. ¡°Female friend.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Madam, I will go with you to ascertain it.¡± Ye Erruo clenched her jaw in anger. She could not wait to p him to death. ¡°Wait outside for me for five minutes!¡± Bo Yu nodded. ¡°Sure, Young Madam. Please be fast.¡± With that, he took out a timer and started counting down to five minutes. After Ye Erruo turned to leave in a huff, Bo Yu hesitated before he made up his mind to report to his young master. ¡°Young Madam wore a middle-length dress and ts to meet a male friend at ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á cafe at night o¡¯clock at night.¡± After typing the message, he sent it to Mo Jiangye¡¯s private cell phone. ¡°Be careful on the way back.¡± Mo Jiangye replied to the message. She had mentioned to him about this previously. He chose to believe her. She said that she had her own circle of friends and she did not want him to affect her social life. There was the sound of a new message. Bo Yu was dumbstruck after reading the message. ¡®Be careful on the way back?¡¯ That¡¯s all? Nothing else? Shouldn¡¯t Young Master tell him to take the woman and lock her up at home right away? Or like how he used to do in the past to wait for five minutes? In the past, his young master never trusted the woman to go out by herself. Her free time was only limited to a few minutes. It was impossible for her to go out at night!!! Bo Yu hesitated before he replied to the message. ¡°Do I bring Young Madam back after five minutes?¡± ¡°Make sure to go back home before eleven o¡¯clock. Keep her safe.¡± Bo Yu frowned deeply at the message in his cell phone. He looked through thest sentence of the message several times. ... ¡°Are you telling me to be your private detective?¡± Ye Erruo drank the fruit juice as she sat opposite to Ji Sichen, discussing her ns with him. ¡°Senior, what are you doing for your internship now?¡± Ji Sichen paused briefly before he said, ¡°I am working at a graphic designpany.¡± Ye Erruo shook her head. Why would one of the future top hackers be doing such a job? ¡°Be my private assistant. I will pay you. I can give you ten thousand yuan for your monthly sry. After I officially debut, I will give you at least fifty thousand yuan monthly.¡± With that, she showed five fingers to him. ¡°Auntie might need a lot of money for her surgery and you still need to pay off your debts. If you feel that the pay is too low, you can tell me what is your expected monthly sry.¡± No matter what, she had to poach him to join her! Chapter 51 - You Are Not Around, I Miss You

Chapter 51: You Are Not Around, I Miss You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ji Sichen gazed at Ye Erruo deeply. ¡°Even if you did not give me such a high sry, I would still help you.¡± It was not only because of his debts, it was also because... Ye Erruo pursed her lips. ¡°Do you agree to it?¡± He lifted his ss of fruit juice and touched her ss. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, do you have a boyfriend?¡± He asked out of the blue. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He smiled, feeling relieved. Ye Erruo drank all the fruit juice in the ss before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, but I have a husband.¡± Ji Sichen was shocked. He shook his head, he smiled, not believing a single word that she said. ¡°The favor that I ask of you is to dig out the photos of Gu Feirou before she had stic surgery. I want you to make it known to everyone. You can tell me if you need any resources. I will try my best to provide them for you.¡± Ye Erruo sucked hard on the straw to eat the fruit pulp. ¡°Give me three days. I will try my best.¡± Ye Erruo ced her palms on the table, looking seriously at him. ¡°I believe you.¡± Her bright eyes were like the biggest and brightest stars in the sky, shining straight into the depths of Ji Sichen¡¯s heart. His heart thumped wildly under her gaze. ¡°Take down my cell phone number. Add me on WeChat. You can contact me anytime.¡± With that, Ye Erruo gave a QR code to Ji Sichen. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. If there¡¯s anything that auntie needs, you can let me know through Wechat. Oh, by the way, this is my name, ¡®Little Ah Mei¡¯.¡± Ji Sichen was astonished. ¡°Little Ah Mei¡±!!! She was the Inte singer who had be popr recently? ¡°You...¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ye Erruo was puzzled. ¡°Nothing!¡± Ji Sichen stifled the excitement inside. He had underestimated her. Ye Erruo saw the time on her watch by chance. It was already past the time that Bo Yu had given her. She chatted with Ji Sichen for more than one hour, but he did not dash in to get her. It was rare! ¡°I will go back first. You better go home as well.¡± With that, Ye Erruo left hurriedly. By the time she came out, Bo Yu was on the car waiting for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Bo Yu gave the chauffeur a nce and he took the same route, driving them back steadily. Back at home, it was already midnight when Ye Erruo came out from her bath. She turned and tossed on the bed but she could not fall asleep!!! She kept feeling that there was something missing next to her. It was terrifying to develop a habit. She was used to having someone by her side and to sleep nestled in his arms... Ye Erruo tossed and turned and switched on the phone to send a message, feeling irritated: ¡°Are you asleep?¡± There was the sound of a new message! Mo Jiangye who was in a meeting frowned as he looked at the cell phone. His frown eased as he noticed the sender of the message: ¡°Not yet.¡± Ding~ Ye Erruo started a video call suddenly. Mo Jiangye nced at the people around him coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for ten minutes.¡± Everyone was stunned. They stared at each other with an unimaginable expression on their faces. Break!? After connecting through the video call, Ye Erruo put the cell phone in position and sat upright. She took a close look at the man in the cell phone. Her eyes shone brightly in surprise! Military uniform! Badges that were foreign to her were clipped neatly on both sides of the chest area of the dark blue military uniform. He looked even more solemn and stern in military uniform. He was calm and collected but reserved. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you awake as well?¡± Ye Erruo said softly. she knew that he had a few hidden identities. In her previous life, she had overheard him discussing about army and other rted matters with Bo Yu... ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Ye Erruo hugged the pillow and blinked her eyes at the man in the video call. ¡°I miss you. You are not here. This is only the first night but I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Ye Erruo pouted deliberately andined to him. Chapter 52 - Ye Erruo Launches A Game Of Seduction In The Middle Of The Night

Chapter 52: Ye Erruo Launches A Game Of Seduction In The Middle Of The Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are not here. This is only the first night but I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Ye Erruo pouted deliberately andined to him. Mo Jiangye curled his thin lips, a vague smile on his face. He looked at the woman whose hair was in a mess. He could not wait to take her into his arms and ravish her with kisses. Everyone by the side could not help but be ck-jawed at the smile on his face. ¡°I want you to hug me, kiss me and to fall asleep in your arms.¡± There was a devilish grin in her cunning eyes. She did her best in seducing him, even when she did not know where he was. She had no idea that he was still in a meetingte in the night! Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes turned deep and unfathomable... His smile became dangerous as he narrowed his long, phoenix eyes. Ye Erruo sensed that his demeanor had changed and felt great satisfaction at taking her revenge. Since he put her through so many pains and aches during the day, she would make sure that he suffered as well. Sheyzily on the bed, breathing in the lingering smell of him on the quilt, as she bear hugged the soft quilt, continuing to seduce him, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hug me for the next two months.¡± Her soft voice reached the hall through her cell phone. Many people who were in military uniform like him were seated on the two sides of the red sandalwood square table. There was an embarrassed look on their faces as they stared in disbelief at the man in front of them who was sitting upright and still. Chief Mo had a woman!!?? Mo Jiangye tapped his slender index finger on the table. He curled his lips into a devilish grin as he remained silent while looking at the woman in the video. Seducing him? She must be dying to be intimate with him! Over at the other side, Ye Erruo stretched out her fair finger and poked the man¡¯s cheeks through the cell phone. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t touch me. You have to practice abstinence for two months. You are so pitiful.¡± He would make her pay the price for what she said today. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Continue? Continue with what?¡± ¡°Continue with what you want to say.¡± He would make her pay for her actions when he returned. ¡°Ah~¡± Ye Erruo directed her sparkling and watery eyes at him, before she yawned loudly. Very soon, Ye Erruo fell asleep in front of the cell phone. It was as if she felt reassured after seeing him. The room was dimly lit. The orangemp by the bedside shone its soft lights onto her snow-white cheeks. Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart turned soft at the mesmerizing sight. He felt as if his chest was surrounded by a ball of warm and soft cotton. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud and resolute voiceing from the door. Mo Jiangye looked up with daggers in his eyes, ring at the soldier at the door. ¡°Leave!¡± He spoke in a deep and warning voice. He exuded a hostile and dangerous aura. The person who was there to give a report backed out of the room, looking dazed. Mo Jiangye took the cell phone with him. ¡°The meeting is dismissed!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°It was no wonder that Chief Mo wanted to retire. Was he going back home to get married?¡± Pa~ A book came flying toward the person that spoke. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s frightening. I could not imagine that Chief Mo would be g-gentle?¡± A group of people crowded around with disbelief on their faces as they gossiped about Mo Jiangye. ¡°We will follow Chief Mo to death!¡± Chief Mo had been leading them all this time. They needed to follow in his footsteps. ¡°Hey, we will follow Chief Mo to go back home to get a wife.¡± ¡°Report! Orders from Chief Mo!¡± Suddenly, one man entered the room. ¡°What?¡± The noisy room quietened down right away. ¡°Everyone is to be fully equipped and to cross the mountain which is one kilometer away at your 12 o¡¯clock direction within three days, ande back in the same route. For those who fail toplete the mission on time, Chief Mo will spar with them personally.¡± ¡°Damn!!¡± ¡°Goodness! Which b*****d talked about him behind his back?¡± Whoosh~ The dozens of people in the room disappeared without a trace within three seconds. Chapter 53 - Enchantress Bar

Chapter 53: Enchantress Bar

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was near the end of the month, there were two hot topics in the entertainment industry. First: ¡°Little Ah Di¡± was going to hold a concert in person. Second: ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± shot to fame with one song, ¡°Swaying In The Wind¡±. Every Sunday on the tform, ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± would do a live-stream at ¡°Enchantress¡± Bar at eight o¡¯clock at night. Therefore, ¡°Enchantress¡± Bar would be fully packed every weekend. The crowd was there not only because of ¡°Little Ah Mei¡¯s¡± powerful vocals, it was also due to her looks... The secret owner of Enchantress Bar was Ji Sichen. This was Ye Erruo¡¯s and his safe haven and the person who helped them to open the bar was Bo Yu who pulled a long face every day! Recently, Bo Yu helped Ye Erruo do whatever she wanted immediately. Mo Jiangye had said that as long she did not try to run away, he must satisfy all her requests. Since Mo Jiangye had said so, Ye Erruo told Bo Yu to set up a bar for her. Bo Yu was in a dilemma for days. He did not know whether or not he should tell young master that the woman had opened a bar and that she performed on stage every weekend, ogled by many men. She wore dresses and put on makeup, dressing gorgeously to sing on stage. It was an unbearable sight. But he hesitated when he was reminded of what the young master said. The womanined to the young master that he kept a tight watch on her every day such that she had no freedom at all. If she had no freedom, she would feel like escaping. The young master was worried that she would run away, therefore he ordered him not to keep a tight watch on her. If she really ran away, he would have no use of his legs anymore. He also said that there was no need to give him a report of everything that she did. He really did not understand what the young master was thinking! The woman was given freedom and the young master doted on her. This was unlike his usual style. Given his possessive nature, it was impossible that he would allow other men to leer at his woman. Bo Yu had no idea that Ye Erruo video called Mo Jiangye every night. She would say all sorts of honeyed words to please him and to y the coquette to seduce him,ing with all kinds of lies to pacify him. Mo Jiangye had fallen head over heels for her. Open a bar!? Ha! As long as Bo Yu kept quiet about it, Mo Jiangye who was in M City would never know about it. Since Mo Jiangye had said that she could do whatever that she liked, she used his words to threaten Bo Yu, warning him that if he ratted on her to Mo Jiangye, she woulde up with tricks every day to disappear out of his sight. Bo Yu was in a pickle! It was another Sunday: Gu Feirou hade to the Enchantress Bar early in thete afternoon. She could not believe that ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± was Ye Erruo. Gu Feirou gripped the wine ss in her hands, standing by the bar table. It was about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The bar was almost fully packed. Wines, drinks and fruits tters were constantly being served to different tables. There was no deafening music, instead the bar yed slow and soothing music. People were busy chattering, everyone was here for ¡°Little Ah Mei¡±. At the backstage, Ye Erruo was biting on a watermelon while she used theputer. Ji Sichen who was next to her was eating watermelon and using theputer as well. They were having a good time yingputer games with each other!! Bo Yu stood by the side, with a sullen expression on his face, rolled his eyes at Ye Erruo from time to time. ¡°Xiao Ruo, one of my friends wants to help out over here.¡± ¡°Sure. Bring him here. The bar needs more helpers now.¡± Ye Erruo had all her attention on theputer screen. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Alright, enough of the games.¡± Ye Erruo threw the mouse to a side, twisting her neck. An ¡°important¡± figure wasing to watch the fun today. She must be well prepared. ¡°I have done a check on Gu... something... Rou. I have dug up her past.¡± Ji Sichen gulped down the beer. ¡°Look.¡± He threw several photos onto the table. Ye Erruo took the photos and curled the corner of her lips... Chapter 54 - Gu Feirou Had Done Plastic Surgery, Little Ah Mei Shot To Fame~

Chapter 54: Gu Feirou Had Done stic Surgery, ¡®Little Ah Mei¡¯ Shot To Fame~

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo took the photos and the corner of her lips curled into a smile. If she had not been through rebirth, she would not have known that Gu Feirou had had stic surgery. She discovered her secret by chance. So this was how she looked like before the surgery. Bucktooth, snub nosed, single eyelids, wry mouth, darkplexion... her stic surgery was a great sess. But one could still see some simrities between the person in the photo and Gu Feirou. Ye Erruo looked through multiple photos. She and Gu Feirou were orphans. That was why they got along well with each other back then. Ye Erruo had a cold expression on her face upon seeing the photo where Gu Feirou carried a baby in her arms. She was not fit to cradle such a fragile and small baby! She had used that pair of evil ws to kill the baby inside her! ¡°You have done a good job. Make these public after her concert at the end of the month. I will make sure that she is very popr.¡± Ji Sichen nced at Ye Erruo, he did not ask about her personal matters. ¡°What time is it? Why isn¡¯t Little Ah Meiing out?¡± ¡°Come out! Come out!¡± ¡°It is ten minutes to eight o¡¯clock.¡± People were getting restless in the bar. They had been waiting anxiously for Little Ah Mei. Time passed by slowly and as it got closer to eight o¡¯clock, the customers grew more and more impatient. ¡°Shush~¡± All of a sudden, all the lights in the bar were turned off and the music was gone. ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock. She ising.¡± The crowd began to get excited. ¡°Little Ah Mei, Little Ah Mei ising.¡± ¡°Shhh, quiet, quiet, everyone be quiet.¡± It was five minute past eight o¡¯clock: ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here!! The time had passed.¡± ¡°Keep quiet!!!¡± Someone from the crowd shouted angrily. Whenever Little Ah Mei performed on stage, she asked that everyone kept quiet! Right then, there was not a single sound in the entire bar. There were the clear, beautiful notes of the piano. A white spotlight shone on the middle of the stage. Ady in a pure white long dress, with her long hair draped over her shoulders stood in the middle of the stage quietly. Her bright red lips were flirtatious and seductive. She exuded a special aura that captured the attention of everyone present and the air in the bar seemed to have paused as well. Her red lips parted slightly, and her unique and prating voice could be heard: ¡°Time has taught me a lesson A smile with tears is worth it¡± Her voice had an ethereal quality to it, it captured the souls of everyone. They held their breath, sitting down slowly to listen to her beautiful voice. ¡°Breaking ancient shackles Memoriese flooding back. It seemed as if it only happened yesterday I have taken countless paths There is happiness and dejection¡± She lowered her eyes, her thick eyshes curled slightly, the soft lights shone on her snow-white skin and slender frame. One could not help but want to protect this woman. ¡°I walk on this path I never cower but maintain a smile Time is running out and leaving me I long to keep the memories of yesterday I want to fly. I want to fly farther away I want the entire world to see it I¡¯m just different A unique flower Flower blossoms not for the end But for the journey¡± Gu Feirou who was by the bar table widened her eyes in shock. The person who was singing was none other than Ye Erruo!!? Little Ah Mei? She was Little Ah Mei!? There were thunderous apuse in the bar!!! The warm apuse shook the whole bar. Whenever Little Ah Mei was here, she would show a different her to them, giving them a surprise. ¡°Little Ah Mei, Little Ah Mei... ah~!! She is so beautiful.¡± Ye Erruo pursed her lips, her eyes sparkling in the dark, her smile was infectious, everyone¡¯s heart throbbed at her smile. Time was forgotten in the bar. ¡°Ooo~ such a mesmerizing smile.¡± Gu Feirou dug her nails into her palm. The person was none other than Ye Erruo. How was it possible that she shot to fame all of a sudden and took over all the major Inte tforms overnight? No! Chapter 55 - A Reencounter With That Man In The Lobster Shop

Chapter 55: A Reencounter With That Man In The Lobster Shop

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No, this was not Ye Erruo. Clearly, she was not like this in the past. She did not know how to singst time. She was cowardly, ignorant, and philistine. She was definitely not the woman who was now standing on the stage with a domineering stage presence! She could ept the change in Ye Erruo¡¯s attitude and temperament but not her turning into the dazzling woman before her eyes! ¡°Crap! Isn¡¯t that Ye Erruo?¡± Someone in the crowd said. Gu Feirou immediately turned and looked at the person beside her who spoke. ¡°T-that... That was my ssmate, Ye Erruo. Little Ah Mei was my ssmate. Ah!!¡± ¡°The live-stream today will end here. Those who like Little Ah Mei can look for me at the Enchantress Bar, okay?¡± Having said that, Ye Erruo faced the camera and made a little heart-shaped sign with her hands. This almost broke the hearts of those who had been glued to their cell phones. Each time there was a live-stream, it was only a duration of one song and only a few minutes!!! Additionally, each time Little Ah Mei finished singing a song, batches and batches of fans would turn zealous. They would then head to the Enchantress Bar located in S City after hearing about it. ¡°Little Ah Mei, the live-stream has ended. Can you sing us a solo again?¡± ¡°Right, right! Sing us another solo.¡± ¡°Sing one more song! One more song!!¡± The people in the bar could not wait to jump and scream. ¡°Little Ah Mei, if you don¡¯t want to sing, give us a smile. That will also do. I want to set your photograph as my screensaver.¡± ¡°I want to listen to songs.¡± ¡°Give us a smile. Give us a smile!!!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. That natural smile seemingly possessed magical powers which could dazzle one¡¯s mind and soul. ¡°Oh! My goodness! I think I¡¯ve fallen in love.¡± ¡°Ah! This is my future wife, my future wife!¡± ¡°This is the feeling of being in love. Ah!¡± A woman by the side was snapping photographs continuously with her cell phone. Her heart was thumping excitedly. ¡°First, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for liking and supporting Little Ah Mei. Wee to the Enchantress Bar. Feel free to request any songs today. From now till 10 o¡¯clock, my time is all yours. You can request any songs that you like.¡± Ye Erruo took over the guitar. She was sitting on a high stool on the stage, looking very casual and rxed. ¡°Wow! So, this is the benefit ofing to the Enchantress bar!??¡± ¡°I want to listen... ¡± Very soon, various song requests could be hearding from the crowd. One by one, Ye Erruo sang them without fail. However, she was unaware that her college ssmate in the crowd was already in awe and shock. Various kinds of ridiculous rumors and gossip were furiously spreading. In a dark corner, a pair of beautiful and fair hands was gracefully holding and swirling a ss of red wine. Under the lights, his devilish face looked sinister and dangerous. An evil and dark aura emanated from his eyes as he stared at the woman on the stage in a deep and profound manner. When Ye Erruo, who was singing, looked up and her gaze incidentally collided with that pair of unusually dark eyes. The man lifted his wine ss and curled his lips at Ye Erruo. That man in the lobster shop? Ye Erruo furrowed her brows slightly. It was the man who gave her a big lobster at the lobster shop previously. Why was he here? She shifted her gaze. Suddenly, she saw Gu Feirou, who looked like she could not wait to skin her alive. The curl at the corners of Yan Erruo¡¯s lips widened and she nted her eyes at Gu Feirou provocatively. Gu Feirou was so furious that she smashed the wine ss in her hands on the bar top! She did it on purpose. She deliberately concealed her singing skills in the past. She deliberately chose Star Glory Company and came up with a stage name that was simr to hers. She wanted to set herself against her?? She was simply too naive!!! Soon after, Gu Feirou unlocked her cell phone and silently typed something. It was uncertain who she contacted. Her anger instantly subsided and she calmed down. She even started drinking, seemingly in a good mood. Ye Erruo, just wait and see! Chapter 56 - Ye Erruo Had a Spat With Mo Jiangye

Chapter 56: Ye Erruo Had a Spat With Mo Jiangye

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo, just wait and see! She would not have a good ending if she were to be at odds with her. Two hourster, Ye Erruo came down from the stage. ¡°The session will end here today.¡± ¡°Ah! Wait a minute. Little Ah Mei. Let¡¯s have a drink together. I flew the whole day and rushed here all the way from Q City to see you. Make my trip worth it.¡± ¡°Drink with us! Drink with us!¡± ¡°Exactly. Exactly. My total flight journey is about two days and two nights. Apany us to have a drink.¡± At this moment, Ji Sichen came out to manage the situation. ¡°Little Ah Mei is only responsible for singing and not drinking.¡± ¡°Little Ah Mei, don¡¯t leave...¡± ¡°H-hey... ¡± Feeling a little unwell, Ye Erruo retreated backstage. She had sung for a long time today. In the past, she only sang live for thirty minutes. Nevertheless, Gu Feirou¡¯s face was pale and contorted with anger today. She had wanted to look at it for a while more. As such, she tried singing many songs with varying styles and her throat felt a little ufortable. It was all thanks to Lin Jingxuan that she knew how to sing. She had once heard himmenting casually that he especially liked a girl who could sing well. Hence, she.... Ha! So, the girl who he fancied and could sing well was none other than Gu Feirou. At the thought of those two people, Ye Erruo felt extremely agitated and upset. She took a hot bath and headed home, dumping all the matters in the bar to Ji Sichen. When she arrived home, the cook had just finished preparing supper for her. At the sight of the sumptuous meal, Ye Erruo¡¯s earlier bad mood instantly dissipated. As long as she was at home, the cook would prepare many meals for her. At an interval of every few hours, they would send her various kinds of refreshments and delicious snacks. Only two weeks had passed and she had put on a lot of weight... Beep. At midnight everyday, Mo Jiangye would face-time her. This had already be the designated time for the two of them to have a chat. ¡°Why are you only taking your meal now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s supper.¡± Ye Erruo finished herst sip of soup before heading upstairs with her cell phone. ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± He knitted his brows. ¡°I sang too much today.¡± She sighed gently. Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep and profound gaze turned sullen. He suddenly asked, ¡°What have you been doingtely?¡± ¡°Singing.¡± ¡°Where were you singing?¡± Feeling a little guilty, Ye Erruo¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°I sang at home previously. I¡¯m singing outside now.¡± ¡°Outside? Where?¡± Ye Erruo felt guilty again. ¡°In the music studio of Star Glory Company.¡± ¡°Uh... Look at me. Don¡¯t you think I have put on a lot of weight recently?¡± She quickly steered away from the topic. Mo Jiangye was silent. He stared at her with his unfathomable eyes. His expression was gloomy and sullen. ¡°Ah.... I¡¯m exhausted today. I¡¯m going to bed. Goodnight.¡± She gave a huge yawn. ¡°Try to hang up the phone if you dare.¡± ¡°...¡± Under Mo Jiangye¡¯s threatening gaze, Ye Erruo could only admit to her doings. She knew that she could not hide it for long! Bo Yu, that traitor, was unreliable. ¡°Uh.... I¡¯ve been singing in a bar for a few days.¡± Suddenly, on the other side of the phone, there was a chilling and sullen glint in Mo Jiangye¡¯s sharp and cold eyes. ¡°Bo Yu owns that bar. I alwayse home immediately after singing.¡± Teary-eyed, she appeared as pitiful as she could. ¡°That is our own bar. I am only singing there. In this way, I can get more people to know me. Also, I only go there once a week.¡± ¡°How many people do you want to get to know you?¡± ¡°O-of course, the more, the merrier. Didn¡¯t you say that no matter what I do, you won¡¯t... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out from tomorrow onwards. Furious, he gave a stern order. Bar!!? She actually dared to go to a bar!! So many men would be staring at her everyday!! At thought of it, Mo Jiangye felt uneasy all over. Had he been indulging her too much recently? Ye Erruo opened her mouth slightly. In the end, she chose to be obedient. ¡°Alright.¡± When he saw her agree, Mo Jiangye suddenly felt a little regretful. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep first.¡± Without waiting for his reply, Ye Erruo immediately hung up the phone. He forbade her from going out? Fine! If it were in the past, she would retaliate desperately if he were to imprison her. Now... Chapter 57 - She Was Hit By Negative News

Chapter 57: She Was Hit By Negative News

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, Ye Erruo listened to him obediently and did not go out. There was a separate music room in the house. Ye Erruo brought herptop with her and stayed in the music room the entire day. Bo Yu felt very pleased. He should have told his young master earlier! In that case, the woman would not spend so many days fooling around outside. Today, Ye Erruo was hit by many negative news on the Inte. #¡±Little Ah Mei¡± deliberately rode on the poprity of ¡°Little Ah Di¡± to be famous? #¡±Little Ah Mei¡± was in fact one of thosedies in the bar who traded sex for money. #¡±Little Ah Mei¡± only cost five hundred yuan per night. #¡±Little Ah Mei¡± was once pregnant and had a miscarriage. #The face of ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± without makeup. A photo that was using Photoshop was on the headlines. [One look and one can tell this is not Little Ah Mei¡¯s face without makeup. Her mouth is too crooked.] [I won¡¯t allow allow all of you to spread negative news about my wife.] [Damn, Little Ah Mei is such a b***h. She is a rumored homwrecker and a prostitute. It is no wonder she shot to fame overnight. She must have been forced to follow the hidden rules of the industry.] [It¡¯s so disgusting. How can she call herself as Little Ah Mei and to imitate Ah Di deliberately. She must be crazy about bing famous? Humph!] [Given her abilities and she wants to be famous? Ah Di will defeat her anytime] [Everyone who spoke badly of Ah Mei in the previous posts are ugly people.] There were a lot of discussion on the Inte. The fans from both sides were in a heated debate. Many people who watched the fun by the side would join in the debate from time to time. ¡°Ye Erruo, have you seen the news?¡± Ye Erruo who was browsing through the Inte replied to Ji Sichen nonchntly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Someone is manipting the Inte Water Army secretly.¡± Ye Erruo could tell right away who the person was. ¡°It¡¯s easy to tell.¡± ¡°I am dealing with it now. But there are too many Inte Water Army soldiers, I won¡¯t be able to clear the negatives news anytime soon. If this continues, it might be difficult to control it.¡± ¡°Just let it be.¡± Ye Erruo typed fervently. Buzz~ The cell phone by her side vibrated. Ye Erruo nced at the caller disy, curled her lips and muted the cell phone. Shortly after, the help walked in cautiously. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Ye Erruo looked up and threw the cell phone to them. ¡°My phone is running out of battery. The charger is in the bedroom. Charge it for me. Also, I am busy now. No one is to disturb me.¡± The helper looked at the ribs soup, breakfast, lunch, snacks, fruits sd, cake, milk and more on the table. She frowned slightly in confusion. The young madam had cut down on a lot of food today. Apart from the breakfast and lunch, she did not eat any of the snacks. She only ate half of the lunch. ¡°Young Madam, are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No, get out now!¡± ¡°We will bring them out and bring new servings of food...¡± ¡°No need. There is no need to send dinner to me. I can have all of this. Please bring this food away.¡± The helper was startled. What was wrong with Young Madam? After clearing the table ording to Ye Erruo¡¯s request, the helper only left behind a te of fruit sd and a ss of milk on the table. ¡°Young Madam, you will be hungry at night.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I am on a diet,¡± She said softly, fixing her gaze on theptop. The helper was thunderstruck upon hearing her words. D-diet? Young Madam had finally put on some weight and yet she wanted to go on a diet? ¡°Young...¡± ¡°Bring the food away.¡± She walked forward to send the helper out of the room, locking the door behind her. The helper had no choice but to carry a pile of food in her hands, with a miserable look on her face as she stood dazedly outside the room. Buzz~ The cell phone rang suddenly. The helper noticed that it was her young master and she answered it right away. ¡°Y-young Master.¡± The person on the other end of the phone paused momentarily. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Y-young Madam is on a diet.¡± ¡°On a diet!!??¡± The person on the other end of the phone gave a low snarl. It was so scary that the helper distanced herself from the cell phone. Oh~The cell phone¡¯s battery was at 90%. How could its battery be running low? ¡°Get her to answer the phone.¡± The helper knocked on the door. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is on the phone.¡± Time trickled by and she had waited for a total of five minutes but no one opened the door for her. Mo Jiangye was speechless. ¡°Young Master...¡± The helper felt like weeping but had no tears. Chapter 58 - How Could She Put On Weight Without Eating?

Chapter 58: How Could She Put On Weight Without Eating?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master...¡± The helper felt like weeping but had no tears. Mo Jiangye pursed his cold lips. Did she intend to keep on ignoring him? ¡°Young Madam only had breakfast and she didn¡¯t have much for lunch. She doesn¡¯t intend to have dinner today. Young Master, Young Madam has put on some weight, but she wanted to go on a diet all of a sudden. She refused to eat...¡± How could she put on weight without eating? If she did not put on weight, they would not be able to have a pay rise! ¡°Nonsense!!¡± The maid shivered. She was at a loss. All of a sudden the phone call was disconnected. The helper heaved a sigh of relief and cleared the food away. In the room, Ye Erruo sucked on a lollipop while she yed Inte games with Ji Sichen. She was not perturbed about the negative news on the Inte. ¡°Ji Sichen, I will not able to go to the bar for the time being. I will leave the bar in your hands. If it is too tiring to run the bar, hire more people to help you.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to do live-stream for now as well. Since I won¡¯t be able to go to the bar for the next few weekends, all the drinks and wine will be sold at a 50% discount. Please help to take care of the businesses.¡± ¡°Did something happen to you?¡± Ji Sichen asked. ¡°I have some personal matters. I will go back once I have settled them.¡± ¡°I understood.¡± After ying for a few more rounds with Ji Sichen, Ye Erruo put on the headphones to listen to music. Yesterday, she went to sleepte in the night and today she woke up early in the morning. She felt drowsy as she carried theptop in a half awake state back to her bedroom. Her original n was to sleep in the music room. But now that she had her period, she had no choice but to go back... When it was dinnertime, there was some rustling outside the door and the next second, the maid took the spare key to open the door to the room. Bo Yu looked solemn as he entered the room. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± There was no one in the empty music room. Bo Yu took a few minutes to search the entire music room thoroughly and was certain that Ye Erruo was not in the room. He could feel cold sweat breaking out on his back and his pupils constricted in fright. He kept thinking about what Ye Erruo had said to him. She said that she would disappear if he dared to rat on her to the young master. ¡°Sir, Young Master is on the phone.¡± Bo Yu could feel perspiration on his palms. He took the cell phone from the helper, hesitated briefly, took a deep breath and answered the phone. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Has she taken her meals?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly, ¡°Pass the cell phone to her.¡± Bo Yu clenched his fists and rxed it slightly as he said, ¡°We have no idea where Young Madam is. But I will search through the house for her again, Once I find her, I will think of ways to make her eat her food.¡± ¡°You have no idea where she is!??¡± Mo Jiangye questioned him, feeling very agitated by his words. ¡°She s-should be in the living room.¡± An anxious Bo Yu ordered the help to do a search. They conducted a thorough search of the Zhuang Ge Residence. Very soon, Mo Jiangye looked through theputer screen to check what was going on at Zhuang Ge Residence. He noticed that everyone moved about with a look of anxiety. It was as if a disaster had struck. Crack~ Mo Jiangye broke a good quality fountain pen. There was anger and coldness in his eyes. ¡°The surveince cameras.¡± He barked his orders coldly. Bo Yu immediately got someone to look at the footage of the surveince cameras at Zhuang Ge Residence. A few minutester, arger number of helpers and Bo Yu finally found Ye Erruo in her bedroom. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master, we have found Young Madam. She is in her bedroom.¡± ¡°Turn on the camera.¡± A lot of cameras were set up at all corners of Zhuang Ge Residence. Although he had set up cameras in their bedroom, he did not turn them on. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is sleeping.¡± Mo Jiangye took a look at the watch on his wrist to check the time. It was only eight o¡¯clock and she was sleeping? ¡°Wake her up.¡± He did not believe that she would be sleeping when there was such a bigmotion. He could see arge bed from hisputer screen. There was a small lump on the middle of the bed. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Two employees walked up cautiously to pull at Ye Erruo¡¯s quilt. A pale beautiful face was revealed. ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Mo Jiangye yelled suddenly! Chapter 59 - Dysmenorrhea, Coax And Entice

Chapter 59: Dysmenorrhea, Coax And Entice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Mo Jiangye yelled suddenly! The person on the bed huddled together with a hot water bag ced at her abdomen. Mo Jiangye took a look at the calendar and knew that she was having her period. Bo Yu thought that something serious had happened to Ye Erruo. He immediately got their private doctor to make a trip to the residence. ¡°What did she eat today?¡± There was a blue sparkling light on Bo Yu¡¯s walkie-talkie. He listed everything that Ye Erruo had eaten that day. ¡°Foolish woman!!¡± Mo Jiangye could not wait to go through thework to strangle her. Didn¡¯t she know that she must not eat cold stuff before her menses? She had a cold uterus and her condition was quite serious. She must not eat any cold stuff a few days before and after her period. She could not have cold water, fruits and everything that was cold, otherwise she would have bad menstrual cramps. As he had seen for himself the terrible pain that she had to go through, he would not allow her to have cold stuff a few days before and after her menses and she had not suffered from dysmenorrhea for a long time. Today, she was dressed in a suspender skirt and the air-conditioner was turned on in the room. She did not finish her meals today, instead she finished a te of fruits and a ss of cold milk!! ¡°Brown sugar, eggs, raw ginger. Use them to make ginger soup!¡± He barked his orders harshly. The helpers hurried to do ording to what he said! ¡°Turn off the air-conditioner!!!¡± He yelled angrily. The soldiers who were on guard outside the room were scared stiff, they straightened their backs, standing at attention. The helper covered Ye Erruo with the quilt and turned off the air-conditioner. Very soon, hot water bags were being ced one after another on Ye Erruo¡¯s abdomen. She was covered with a thick quilt and the air-conditioner in the room was turned off. Beads of perspiration could be seen on Ye Erruo¡¯s forehead. She felt ufortable and was in terrible pain. The freshly boiled ginger soup was served. Ye Erruo squinted her eyes, looking at the crowd in her room. It was no wonder she felt so warm!! Which devil switched off the air-conditioner in her room?? ¡°Young Madam, drink this and you will feel much better.¡± The maid ced the brown sugar ginger soup next to her bed. ¡°Put it down and leave the room.¡± Ye Erruo felt warm because of the heat. She felt irritated and annoyed. She felt around with her hands for the remote control, wanting to switch on the air-conditioner in the room. ¡°Put the remote control down!!¡± Mo Jiangye said harshly. Ye Erruo looked up. She seemed to have heard Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Madam, the air-conditioner cannot be switched on for the time being. You should drink this while it¡¯s hot.¡± The helper took the remote control away from her quickly. Just then, Ye Erruo stretched out a fair and slender arm from under the quilt. Bo Yu lowered his head, bringing the doctor who just entered the room as well as several helpers out of the room, leaving behind two helpers to take care of Ye Erruo. ¡°Give the remote control to me.¡± She frowned. She was already in pain due to her menstrual cramps! ¡°Young Madam, you have menstrual pain. You can¡¯t turn on the air-conditioner.¡± Ye Erruo sighed, she had no choice but to snuggle into the quilt again. ¡°Young Madam, please have this ginger soup.¡± ¡°Put it down. I will drink itter.¡± The maid was speechless. ¡°Make her drink it now!¡± He sped his fingers, sitting anxiously in front of theputer, looking worried. He knew her well. She hated the smell of ginger. He had to force it down her throat. Ye Erruo lifted the quilt to reveal her head. She was certain that she heard Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Madam, you have to drink ginger tea while it¡¯s hot to be effective. You should drink it now.¡± Ye Erruo hid her head inside the quilt again. ¡°Ooo~I can endure the pain. It will be better after a while. All of you should leave now.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo,e out and drink the soup.¡± Ye Erruo heard his voice and tightened her grip on the quilt. She snuggled herself in the quilt, keeping quiet. Mo Jiangye rubbed the spot between his eyes. He was reminded of her pale and small face. ¡°Be good. Drink ginger soup.¡± He could not help but soften his tone. Ye Erruo snuggled in the quilt, gritting her teeth. There was no need for her to drink the awful soup. She would feel better after a while. Seeing that she was ignoring him, Mo Jiangye had no choice but to coax and entice her, ¡°If you drink ginger soup, as long as it is not to the bar, you can continue to go to any ces that you like.¡± Chapter 60 - His Concerns, Her Temper

Chapter 60: His Concerns, Her Temper

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that she was ignoring him, Mo Jiangye had no choice but to coax and entice her, ¡°If you drink ginger soup, as long as it is not to the bar, you can continue to go to any ces that you like.¡± Ye Erruo rustled under the covers before she stuck her head out from the quilt. She took the ginger soup and endured the smell to finish everything in one go. The maid was speechless. Mo Jiangye heaved a sigh of relief, feeling helpless, but he could not help but dote on her. She still looked stark white and fragile. His heart ached at the sight of her. ¡°Rest well and don¡¯t leave the bed. Don¡¯t turn on the air-conditioner as well. ce the hot water bag on your abdomen,¡± he said tenderly. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart warmed at his words. But she refused to back down. She intended to keep ignoring him. If she wanted to sing, she had to act coquettishly... ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Humph~¡± Ye Erruo snorted lightly before she snuggled into the quilt again. She was throwing a temper. Mo Jiangye was speechless. ¡°Ye Erruo, talk to me.¡± There was no reply from the small lump under quilt. The maids looked at each other quietly and left the room. ¡°Young Madam, call us if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± Mo Jiangye endured her antics, his blue veins bulged and his voice was hoarse with a tinge of helplessness. ¡°Do you intend to keep on ignoring me?¡± Yes! I will continue ignoring you! Ye Erruo held the hot water bag to herself, her body convulsed from the cramps, she gripped the bed sheets tightly, leaving creases on them. ¡°I have already allowed you to go out. What more do you want?¡± So what if he agreed to her going out? He might be unhappy the next instant and go back on his words. He once said that she could go anywhere and do anything that she liked. But look what had happened? He went back on his words and had no credibility at all. Besides, she not only wanted to have the right to go out, she wanted to go to the bar... She huddled under the quilt and was full of resentment. Mo Jiangye pursed his lips. ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Humph, no one was throwing a tantrum! She was angry now! Very angry! ¡°Ye Erruo!!¡± He called her using a cold and solemn tone. Ye Erruo acted as if she was a caterpir wrapped in the quilt. Shey motionless, pretending to be dead. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel warm? Show your head.¡± Seeing that she continued to ignore him, Mo Jiangye wrinkled his brows. ¡°I will count to three and you bettere out.¡± ¡°One.¡± There was no movement in the quilt. ¡°Two!¡± There was still no movement in the quilt. Just when Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression hardened and he was about to count to three, a small head peeked out from the soft and white quilt quietly. Mo Jiangye ¡®s eyes turned soft instantly. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Ye Erruo behaved as if she was deaf. She climbed up from the bed and went to the bathroom directly. Mo Jiangye had a headache! Right now, he was hoping that she would voice out her unhappiness to him. He would rather that she created a scene with him and to fight it out with him. Instead, she was treating him like the invisible air. He was going crazy at the way that she had been ignoring him. Since she could get off the bed, it meant that she was no longer in pain and herplexion was much better now. The dinner was like nourishing tonics for Ye Erruo. She ate her dinner while she stared at Bo Yu who was by the side. There was resentment in her eyes. Bo Yu could not help but have goosebumps. Mo Jiangye seemed to be very free today. He was watching her through theputer, staring at each and every single one of her movements. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Jiangye propped his chin with one hand while he stared intently at Ye Erruo. Ye Erruo refused to talk to him, she fixed her gaze on Bo Yu. Mo Jiangye knitted his brows, feeling displeased. She had been staring at Bo Yu for more than once! ¡°Get out!¡± Bo Yu felt as if he was being acquitted. After finally receiving his young master¡¯s verbal instructions, he quickly exited the room. Ye Erruo put down her chopsticks after she was slightly more than half full. Mo Jiangye spoke up again. ¡°Finish the rice in the bowl.¡± She was eating less rice than before! Ye Erruo curled the corner of her lips. He had beening up with all sorts of excuses to talk to her this entire day. She had told the maid that she wanted to go on a diet. Therefore, naturally she had to cut down her food intake. She was around 1.67 meters tall. She used to weigh about 45 to 50 kilograms. But she had put on 7.5 kilograms in half a month!!! She had a lot of fat around her abdomen. Fortunately, she was still able to maintain her figure. People usually had three meals a day, but the cooks prepared six to seven meals a day for her. She was kept busy with eating. She had to lose all the fat! She had to lose it! Chapter 61 - How Dare You Go On A Hunger Strike!?

Chapter 61: How Dare You Go On A Hunger Strike!?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as thedy got up from the dining table and prepared to leave, the man flew into a rage. ¡°Ye Erruo, how dare you go on a hunger strike!?¡± Her mouth twitched slightly. Hunger strike? Didn¡¯t he see me eating just now? Was I consuming air earlier? ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating well today. Go back and sit down.¡± She could not escape his voice regardless of which corner she tried to hide inside Zhuang Ge Residence. In the end, she went to the bathroom, changed clothes, and ran out. Mo Jiangye, who was at the other side of the world, was so upset that he broke countless pens when he discovered what she was doing. ¡°Young Madam, where are you going?¡± Bo Yu appeared in front of the woman in an instant. ¡°Get lost!¡± Without mincing his words, he told her straight up, ¡°Young Master has left word to forbid you to step outside the house.¡± She left out a snort. While standing beside the hunchman, she fixed her gaze on the chap without a word. The man, unfazed, returned the stare with his back ramrod straight. ¡°Erruo, speak to me and I¡¯ll let you out. Say anything.¡± While looking at the woman on the screen, he tried to call a truce. Now, all he asked was that she speak to him. Anything, even if it was just a word. He missed her voice so much! His man was struck dumb on the spot. Young Master... What has this woman done to you again? Somewhere inside, her chest was hurting again. This man had gone back on his word once more. He had clearly told her earlier that she would be free to go after drinking that bowl of novel broth. Now, he hade up with yet another demand. What a man! While looking at her increasingly sullen face, the man finally heaved a sigh of resignation and said, ¡°Come back early.¡± Bo Yu stood there, staring in disbelief with wide eyes. ¡°Bo Yu will not be following you. You can go anywhere you like, even to the bar. Don¡¯t feast unnecessarily out there, though. You have to be back by ten.¡± Her eyes lit up. Great! The moment she ran off, Mo Jiangye made a decision. ¡°Make some ginger tea with red dates and a hot water bottle for her. Also, prepare some oriental motherwort concoction and painkillers. When she¡¯s back, make sure she gets a hot bath immediately so she won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± She was still experiencing excruciating pain at night so she would need medication if she could not bear the pain! His words astounded his man, who had never seen him talk so much in a day. ¡°Stalk her quietly. Don¡¯t let her find out. She should be back in an hour,¡± he added. ¡°Understood.¡± Narrowing his eyes, he issued onest order. ¡°And don¡¯t ever appear before her again.¡± Bo Yu could not help feeling a stab in his chest. ¡°Understood.¡± ** The KG mega-theater was crowded as usual toward the end of the month. As the stylist was applying make-up on Gu Feirou, she was swiping her cell phone screen with a look of displeasure. Ye Erruo¡¯s fans had been twice as many as hers even before her debut. Not only did the online news not deflect her friend¡¯s poprity, but her fan base had increased instead. Was someone helping her secretly? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Mo Jiangye? Her beau, Jingxuan, was often nowhere in sight nowadays. He seemed to be looking for someone and took no interest in her affairs whatsoever. He no longer disyed any adoration for her, as if she was a thing of the past. Somehow, she had a feeling that he was hiding something from her. ¡°Are you done?¡± Gu Feirou heard the question and snapped her phone shut. ¡°Director Lee.¡± The man was stunned by her gorgeous looks. ¡°Good. I¡¯m good.¡± ¡°The show will start at 8, so there¡¯s still 20 minutes to go. Have a look at the lyrics again.¡± ¡°Alright, noted! Oh, Director Lee, I was told that thepany tried to get a starlet on board?¡± ¡°Thepany is trying to get a young girl in to form a duo with you, but that youngling was audacious enough to decline.¡± The star heaved a silent sigh of relief. ¡°She might have set her sights too high.¡± Director Lee remarked arrogantly, ¡°That shameless adulterer should be grateful that apany like ours wants to sign her on.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s lips formed a faint grin. ¡°That¡¯s true. A marriage wrecker shouldn¡¯t set high standards.¡± Chapter 62 - Sheng Yun, The Concert, Little Ah Di

Chapter 62: Sheng Yun, The Concert, Little Ah Di

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Director Lee remarked arrogantly, ¡°That shameless adulterer should be grateful that apany like ours wants to sign her on.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s lips formed a faint grin. ¡°That¡¯s true. A marriage wrecker shouldn¡¯t set high standards.¡± *** ¡°Little Ah Di! Little Ah Di!¡± ¡°Brother Di! Brother Di! Brother Di!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± At 8pm, roaring screams were reverberating around the stadium. ¡°Shush-¡± The lights dimmed and the crowd below the stage waited with bated breath. An instantter, Little Ah Di appeared before them, taking their breath away. Ahhh! ¡®Now that it¡¯s all said and done¨D¡± A familiar voice was crooning above their heads. Everyone watched in anticipation as a figure approached them beneath the limelight. Today, she was wearing a ming red gown that made her look devilishly beautiful. She was an alluringly sight to behold. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°WTF! OMG! WTF! Goddess! My goddess!¡± ¡°I saw Little Ah Di! It¡¯s Little Ah Di!¡± ¡®What you said when you left¡¯ ¡®Just left me cold and out of breath¡¯ ¡®I fell too far and was in way too deep...¡¯ A cover version of a popr English song could be heard as she sang along, her mastery earning the audience¡¯s cheers at once. ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Little Ah Di.¡± Gu Feirou addressed the crowd with a wide smile. As she shed a morous grin, all lights and everyone¡¯s attention were on her. ¡°Wow! Brother Di!¡± The woman continued speaking after a momentary pause. ¡°Thank you for your support and for attending Little Ah Di¡¯s concert today.¡± ¡°Brother Di, you¡¯re the best! We love you! We love you-¡± ¡°Brother Di, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll support you always, Brother Di!¡± Her fans cheered her on enthusiastically with every sentence she said. ¡°I have persevered for eight years in order to be where I am right now. I really want to thank all of you here for your support during all this time. I look forward to your continuous support henceforth.¡± Upon saying that, she bowed deeply before the audience. ¡°Brother Di! We¡¯ll always support you!¡± ¡°Ahhhh! Brother Di, we¡¯re your die-hard supporters!¡± ¡°Little Ah Di will continue to bring you many more good songs.¡± Standing on the stage, the woman continued to wow the crowd with her inciting words. Her fans below the stage went absolutely crazy. They almost wanted to jump onto the stage to be with her. Ye Erruo sat on thest row with her back leaningzily against the seat rest. She was wearing a loose baseball jersey and a baseball cap over her head. The cap covered half of her face, so with the crowd around her, it was hard to recognize Little Ah Mei. ¡°I¡¯m so delighted to meet all of you today that I shall share a piece of happy news with you.¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± ¡°I will be engaged to Lin Teng¡¯s eldest son next month. I want to have everyone¡¯s blessing.¡± ¡°OMG! Lin Teng?!¡± ¡°Gosh! Goddess is finally engaged!¡± ¡°Lin Teng¡¯s eldest son! WTF! Brother Di is absolutely superb!¡± Ye Erruo was left speechless. She seemed so eager to announce her engagement! Tsk, how loving! She couldn¡¯t wait to show the world how in love they are. ¡°Little Ah Di wants happiness.¡± ¡°Ahh! We don¡¯t want to be force-fed with mushiness!¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time for you to get married, you¡¯ll be dressed in MTR from head to toe! Wow! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Cocking a brow, Ye Erruo took out her cell phone and gave Ji Sichen a quiet greeting... The concertsted more than four hours, and Gu Feirou¡¯s impable voice, utter beauty, and the news of her engagement flooded the Inte overnight. The singer received Director Lee¡¯s news the moment she stepped off the stage. ¡°Xiao Rou! Xiao Rou, good news! Excellent news, in fact. Sheng Yun is eager to work with you.¡± Sheng Yun was an internationally well-known talent agency with many megastars under its wing. It had made many artists famous. Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Sheng Yun?¡± She could almost see her glorious future unfolding before her eyes... Chapter 63 - Leaked News of Cosmetic Surgery, Delayed Engagement

Chapter 63: Leaked News of Cosmetic Surgery, Dyed Engagement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Sheng Yun?¡± She could almost see her glorious future unfolding before her eyes... ¡°What a good life!¡± Director Lee stared intently at the money tree in front of him. It was a good thing they had gotten her on board long ago. Of course, Director Lee knew very well why Lin Teng wanted to work with Gu Feirou: It was because of Lin Teng. Who in the world would not want to work with this conglomerate? Anyone would be grateful for a chance to work with this corporation, even with such a small deal. Please visit at ¡°Alright, you must be tired. Go and rest early.¡± However, thedy was too excited to feel sleepy. After taking care of her business, she returned home at about 2 am in the morning. At about 3 am, heavyweight news exploded on the Inte and media outlets of every kind tried to announce the news at the same time. # ¡°Little Ah Di¡± looked like this before her cosmetic makeover! # Did ¡°Little Ah Di¡± go under the knife in the past? # ¡°Little Ah Di¡± had cosmetic surgery three times! When the singer stepped out of the shower and saw the headlines, she got a rude shock. Quickly, she scrolled through the bulletin to check out the news. How had the news about her cosmetic surgery been exposed?! Who did this? Ye Erruo? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Her former best friend did not know that she had gone under the knife in the first ce. Other than the hospital staff who had been present when she had gone through the surgery, no one else knew about this. Unfortunately, not only were her past photos now public, but there were so many of them. At the time, the hospital had signed a non-disclosure agreement that forbade the staff to disclose any information pertaining to their clients. Who had dug up her past then? She lost her cool momentarily. She had just wrapped up her concert with Sheng Yun, who was knocking on her door now. This sudden piece of news would impact her very negatively indeed. Thedy worked overnight without sleeping to try to control the damage. She immediately called up Moon Glory Company to strike off the news, but the formidable power of the Inte was evident from the way the gossip had spread far and wide by then, even at 3 am in the morning. Her image was thus destroyed. How could she simply ept this without a fight, though? She had just crawled out of the dump. There was no way she would allow this to happen to her. She made a call to Lin Jingxuan hastily to ask him to deal with this matter for her. Instead, she received a roaring reproach from him the moment the call got through. ¡°Haven¡¯t I forbidden you to talk about our wedding? You were not supposed to announce our engagement. Why did you do it?!¡± Thedy was so upset that tears rolled down her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that, but mypany wanted me to. What could I do? It¡¯s true that we are getting engaged anyway, so why can¡¯t I announce it?¡± He told her with a frown, ¡°I won¡¯t admit to it.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s face turned white. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Jingxuan, what do you mean by this?¡± He gave her a frigid reply. ¡°I won¡¯t admit our rtionship. And our wedding will be dyed.¡± Her face lost all color in an instant. ¡°Jingxuan, I¡¯m sorry, I-I was wrong. We can still go ahead with the wedding. Why do we have to dy it?¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no reason why!¡± His tone allowed no objections. Clenching her fists, she forcefully suppressed the anger welling up within her and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. As for the gossip running rampant on the Inte right now, can you help me snub it out? It will have a bad impact on my reputation.¡± The man asked her a question instead. ¡°You actually had cosmetic surgery?¡± The woman was so mad that she was trembling with fury by then. ¡°Nope! I did not! This news is meant to smear my reputation! It¡¯s nder!¡± ¡°But the pictures look like you.¡± ¡°Jingxuan, don¡¯t you believe me? You wouldn¡¯t have been like this in the past.¡± In the end, he could onlyment in resignation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this for you. You are not allowed to mention our rtionship to anyone without my permission in the future.¡± ¡°Jingxuan...¡± Thedy was tongue-tied at his insistence on this matter. Chapter 64 - Does He Have Another Woman Out There?

Chapter 64: Does He Have Another Woman Out There?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± With these words, the man hung up the call abruptly. Gu Feirou turned cold at his curtness. As her head was spinning, she copsed on the bed on her butt. How long has this been? Just how long? His attitude toward her was totally different from the past. How had it turned out that way? Why had it turned out this way? Did he have another woman out there? Her pupils contracted sharply. This must be it! ... Theizens trolled the Inte with theirments. ¡°OMG! It¡¯s too much! Can you believe that Little Ah Di had cosmetic surgery?!¡± ¡®Beauty Brows¡¯: ¡®How ugly! She can¡¯tpare to half of my beauty.¡¯ ¡®Stairs to the Rooftop¡¯: ¡®So what if she has had reconstruction in the past? Brother Di is rich! Plus, tell me, which actress has not had cosmetic surgery?¡¯ ¡®Call me Daddy¡¯ replied to ¡®Stairs to the Rooftop¡¯: ¡®Tsk, you¡¯ll be hankered down for saying that. Just because she was ugly and needed surgery, it does not mean that others would need one too.¡¯ Please visit at ¡®Little Fairy¡¯ replied to ¡®Stairs to the Rooftop¡¯: ¡®You have such toxic lips! Our Ah Mei did not need surgery. Many actresses don¡¯t need one, in fact. What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡¯ ¡®Stairs to the Rooftop¡¯ replied to ¡®Little Fairy¡¯: ¡®Fan of Little Ah Mei, you are the blind one here. Your whole family is blind, in fact. So what if your Ah Mei didn¡¯t need surgery? An adulteress doesn¡¯t need one in the first ce. All she needs to do is open her legs and money will roll in. What an honorable responsibility.¡¯ Early in the morning, the two camps were tearing each other out while everyone else watched them bickering in amusement. The two stars were involved in all kinds of gossip. The twopanies, Star Glory and Moon Glory, were trying to protect their own artists while trolling one another with various tabloid headlines. In the end, Moon Glory Company issued an announcement: If anyone were to frame Little Ah Di again, the legal team of Lin Teng would not hesitate to send a warning letter on their behalf. This managed to ease the online furor somewhat. So what if Little Ah Di had undergone reconstructive surgery? Her fiance was the next-in-line to Lin Teng. To offend her would be akin to offending the conglomerate, right? Still, no one expected to hear another piece of heavyweight news shortly after this affair died down. Lin Teng, the formidable corporation that never paid attention to entertainment news, stepped out publicly to renounce the rtionship between Little Ah Di and thepany¡¯s president. It also forbade any discussion about the singer and thepany. Following this, all media outlets automatically deleted their posts, video clips, and images. Although nobody understood why Lin Teng Corporation had denied its rtionship with Little Ah Di yet was willing to help her stop the rumors at the same time, their authority was sufficient to extinguish the trolls on the Inte within a few hours. The speed at which the trollers deleted their posts was unusually swift after the corporation made the announcement. By the time Ye Erruo finished her breakfast, everything was calm andposed on the Inte once again. She was not surprised. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s help was not just expected, it was necessary. However, she had not expected him to deny their rtionship. Weren¡¯t they supposed to get married soon? Besides, if the man was so in love with that woman, why did he want to deny their union? In any case, Gu Feirou would have her hands full for some time. Her phone rang suddenly. ¡®I only want you for the rest of my life; my future...¡¯ ¡°Hello, Director Mu?¡± ¡°Ruoruo, although Lin Teng has stepped in to help Little Ah Di, we¡¯re still affected for the time being. Stop your live-stream for some time. Thepany has a new assignment for you. You¡¯ll go for group training in K city in three days. This is a good chance for you to experience life, too.¡± Ye Erruo was dumbstruck. ¡°Director Mu, what do Little Ah Di¡¯s issues have to do with me? Also, what kind of training am I participating in?¡± Chapter 65 - Increasing Popularity

Chapter 65: Increasing Poprity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo was dumbstruck. ¡°Director Mu, what do Little Ah Di¡¯s issues have to do with me? Also, what kind of training am I participating in?¡± She was attending training as a singer? Why was thepany asking her to participate in a training session now? ¡°This is a decision made by thepany. There will be many celebrities signed by Sheng Yun there as well. Thepany put in a lot of effort to clinch this opportunity. When the timees, your poprity will definitely increase tremendously if you participate with them. You will subsequently rise to the top,¡± Director Mu exined. Please visit at . Thepany had received a notice that assigned Ye Erruo to attend the training... Ye Erruo was speechless. She could rely on her own capability to rise to the top slowly. She didn¡¯t need... Forget it, thepany meant well anyway. Attending this event with other celebrities would definitely increase her poprity. It would be good to train her body as well... ¡°Alright, I understand. I will go and prepare.¡± Director Mu added, ¡°Tell your fans that you will be stopping your live-streams temporarily.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Especially the host of the tform. You have to inform him clearly about this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Mu.¡± The host couldn¡¯t care less about her. Normally, he rarely appeared, as he would only pop by and leave not long afterward. Apart from the day she had moved into the room, when he¡¯d made things difficult for her, they had not interacted. Actually, he didn¡¯t exactly make things difficult. He was just a little too strict and would hit the nail on the head for any problems mentioned. He was a professional, respectable teacher. ¡°Alright, go ahead and prepare.¡± After hanging up the call, Ye Erruo went upstairs and changed clothes. Should she inform Mo Jiangye that she was heading to K city? Recently, he had not taken the initiative to video call her, nor had he given her a phone call. He would not even send a text. When she had tried to look for him, she had not gotten through. She thought that something had happened to him. In the end, Bo Yu had said that he had some important matters to handle and it was normal that he wasn¡¯t picking up her calls. Although she really wanted to believe that he was busy, she still felt ufortable deep down. Forget it, she would just inform Bo Yu since she couldn¡¯t even get a hold of him! Before she left, Gu Feirou was in a sorry state. After she had been denied by Lin Teng Corporation, her position in Moon Glory Company was in imminent danger. She was caught in a deadlock, and Lin Jingxuan had no intention of secretly helping her get out of trouble. Ye Erruo wasforted. *** Three dayster, there were about two hundred people on the ne. In twelve hours, the nended in K city¡¯s airport, which was located on A¡¯er Ker Mountain. There were mountains as far as the eye could see in this area. Ye Erruo felt hot the moment she got off the ne. The ultraviolet rays shining on them made the neers feel ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s so hot...¡± ¡°Luckily, I brought my hat.¡± ¡°Sunscreen... Where¡¯s my sunscreen? I still have a shoot next month.¡± They were all pulling their luggage across the huge airport with displeasedints. Suddenly, five people walked over with solemn, cold, resolute expressions. Their skin was dark and tanned, and their bright, lively eyes flickered with a strict glow. ¡°Get into separate rows of men and women in one minute.¡± The resonant, coldmand caused them to subconsciously follow the order. Very soon, the men were all lined up. On the other hand, the women had too much luggage, so their slow and scattered movements made them unable to line up within one minute. The two long rows were led by the five men to the final destination. ¡°Why are we not there yet?¡± ¡°How long do we have to go? Ah... I am dying from the heat.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I need to take a break. My legs hurt.¡± The bumpy soil forced them to make a lot more effort to walk. Weeds were growing all around, and every tree reached high up into the sky. The dense leaves were blocking the sun rays, so a lot of bugs were flying around in the gloomy forest. ¡°I am itching to death.¡± ¡°What is this thing? Ah...¡± Chapter 66 - Deceived Into Traveling

Chapter 66: Deceived Into Traveling

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What is this thing? Ah...¡± ¡°What are you screaming for? Everyone, quicken your pace. We have to reach the destination before the sun sets.¡± One of the teachers berated them sternly. ¡°Teacher, how long do we have?¡± ¡°30 kilometers.¡± ¡°Ah? 30 kilometers?¡± ¡°Why do we still have such a long way to go? I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to walk anymore. My legs are about to break. I need to rest.¡± The teacher sneered and said loudly, ¡°If we do not reach our destination before the sun sets, you will end up being eaten by wild monkeys. Everyone, pick up your pace. Those who want to rest, retreat to one side voluntarily and have a good rest!¡± ¡°Wild... Wild monkeys?¡± The group looked around fearfully. Wild monkeys seemed highly likely to live in a ce like this. ¡°What kind of ce is this? Didn¡¯t the manager say that we were here to learn basicbat skills for acting purposes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t thepany say we would be here to observe and emte the hard lives of people?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this was a scenic tour?¡± ¡°I¡¯mining. I am going toin when I head back.¡± The entire group began to wail. There were all sorts ofints, as if everyone had been deceived intoing over. Ye Erruo was speechless. It seemed like the news she had gotten was reliable. Yes, she was here for training, which was why she had only brought a bag, a few simple washable clothes, and two pairs offortable shoes. Thankfully, she had not brought any luggage. Every person in front of her and behind her was carrying luggage, and some were even in high heels and skirts, as if they were on a tour... ¡°I am giving you all three minutes to take all your clothes. Everything else will be left behind,¡± the instructor said strictly. ¡°What? I can¡¯t! What about my makeup collection?¡± ¡°Phone charger! Where did my phone charger go?¡± ¡°Two and a half minutes.¡± The entire team bent down and anxiously opened their luggage and rummaged through their clothes. ¡°30 more kilometers? My legs will be crippled. Did anyone bring sneakers? Can you lend them to me?¡± a girl asked loudly. Ye Erruo quietly offered her sneakers. ¡°What size do you wear?¡± ¡°37.¡± ¡°I wear 36. They will be a little tight if you wear them.¡± Ye Erruo sighed helplessly. ¡°I am a size 36. I wear a size 36!¡± ady from the back yelled out emotionally. ¡°Then you can wear them first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl took the shoes from her and speedily changed into them. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any t shoes. My legs will definitely be crippled.¡± ¡°You can wear them like slippers. Remove the back heels and it will be more convenient to rush through the route than being in your high heels,¡± Ye Erruo responded. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The girl stopped crying and smiled. The team was messy and chaotic, but everyone made it on time. They all managed to take the things they believed they would need. Without their luggage, it was more convenient to hasten through the journey. Besides, the wild monkeys had scared the entire team into quickening its speed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± the girl wearing Ye Erruo¡¯s shoes asked. ¡°Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°Eh? You, you are Little Ah Mei!¡± she said excitedly like a little girl. Ye Erruo bit her lips and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hey, I know you. You are in the room next to mine. I am Yao Tiao.¡± Ye Erruo raised her eyebrows. A kindred spirit? ¡°I am Shu Xin. Thank you for the shoes.¡± ¡°F*ck. The senior staff undoubtedly told me that thepany paid for a trip. In the end, they threw me into a pit!¡± Yao Tiao was furious. ¡°My manager told me that as well,¡± Shu Xin said through gritted teeth. ¡°We still have 30 kilometers to go. Let¡¯s not talk so much and preserve our energy,¡± Ye Erruo reminded them. When the entire team left, two vehicles began to clear up their luggage behind them piece by piece... Chapter 67 - It Feels Like There Are A Hundred Bugs On My Face

Chapter 67: It Feels Like There Are A Hundred Bugs On My Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just before sunset, everyone finally walked out of the forest. The training ground ahead of them was beckoning them over. ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here. We finally arrived.¡± ¡°I am so tired.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually walked such a long distance.¡± The team was sweating all over as they looked at the campsite excitedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of ce mypany has dumped me in.¡± ¡°When I go back, I will definitely settle the score with my manager.¡± ¡°This is probably the most I¡¯ve walked in my entire life.¡± ¡°There will never be a second time. This was even more tiring than when I climbed a mountainst time.¡± They all wouldn¡¯t stopining. With just a nce from the five teachers, they walked quietly to the campsite. You still have the energy toin? It seems like you aren¡¯t tired enough. At that moment, some people came to ¡°wee¡± them. ¡°From this day onward, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a young mistress, a young master, a singer, or a celebrity. While you are here, you will be going through torturous training, so keep all your bad habits away. Here, no one will indulge you!¡± The coach walked back and forth as he spoke in an unquestionable tone that was both sharp and grim. Everyone was tired and their legs were weak. They did not have a single shred of energy left. ¡°In here, you can only ept whatever we ask you to do. You do not have the right to say no to anything. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Louder. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Instructor Lee, take them down and assign them their living areas and clothes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After a short moment, authorized people assigned the men and women to their living quarters, putting six people in each dormitory. ¡°Everyone has an hour to wash up. Gather up for dinner in an hour.¡± There were eight dormitories for the women and a total of ten for the men. ¡°MGD! My clothes are all ruined! How am I supposed to wear them?¡± ¡°We are all here to suffer! Ahhhh!¡± A few of the young mistresses who had been pampered and spoiled since childhood couldn¡¯t help but bawl. ¡°I am so dirty. My hair! I need a shower.¡± Almost every dormitory was full of wails. Ye Erruo took a deep breath and seized the toiletries that had been ced under each of their beds before she followed everyone else to shower. ¡°What kind of shampoo is this? It smells so bad.¡± ¡°Why is there no hair conditioner? There isn¡¯t any cleansing lotion either.¡± Thedies rummaged through the products in the basin. There was a small bottle of shampoo, a tube of toothpaste, a toothbrush, a shower cap, a towel, and a bag of detergent. Apart from those things, there was nothing else. ¡°How do we shower without cleansing lotion? It feels like there are a hundred bugs on my face. They are climbing and climbing from my face to my body. Eh...¡± Had she been sent here by the monkeys? ¡°This is filthy.¡± Ye Erruo blushed with shame. ¡°It is a training ground. Let¡¯s just put up with it.¡± After touching the dirt and sweat on her face, Ye Erruo shook her body before speedily heading in to shower. Coincidentally, she, Yao Tiao, and Shu Xin had been assigned to the same dormitory. Thirty minutester, Ye Erruo walked out with a towel drying her hair while the rest were still showering. ¡°Ruoruo, do you have some shampoo? Can you lend me a little?¡± Yao Tiao asked. Ye Erruo was stunned into silence. Chapter 68 - Not Given Any Food To Eat

Chapter 68: Not Given Any Food To Eat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thirty minutester, Ye Erruo walked out with a towel drying her hair while the rest were still showering. ¡°Ruoruo, do you have some shampoo left? Can you lend me a little?¡± Yao Tiao asked. Ye Erruo was stunned into silence. They had been given a bottle of shampoo. She had used it all? It seemed like it was supposed tost them a month. ¡°You¡¯ve finished yours?¡± ¡°Yeah, I used it all before the eighth round of washing my hair. This is so pathetic. The shampoo is not even good, yet they gave us such a small amount?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. She had washed her head eight times and the shampoo was all gone? How much did she use for one wash? Helpless, Ye Erruo could only bring her shampoo. ¡°Eh? Ruoruo, are you done bathing so quickly?¡± ¡°It seems like this shampoo is supposed tost us for a month. You should save on it and take it easy.¡± ¡°One month?!¡± Yao Tiao yelled. An hourter, Ye Erruo was waiting outside in her training suit. She was wearing a grey shirt underneath. It was one size, so it didn¡¯t look too big or too small on her. She had a hat on as well. ¡°Are you guys done bathing?¡± ¡°I am just done washing my hair. It was filthy. There was dirt everywhere and I couldn¡¯t get it clean no matter how much I washed it.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. I don¡¯t know how many times I washed it using water.¡± ¡°The water pressure is so low, it¡¯s like squeezing toothpaste. It¡¯s so low.¡± ¡°This smells so bad. I can¡¯t... I have to wash it clean today.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°We have to eat soon. You guys have toe out quick.¡± ¡°Hu! I am finally done.¡± Shu Xin walked out of the shower with the basin. Not far away, the assembly whistle was blown. Yao Tiao and three other girls were still bathing. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Shu Xin reminded them. ¡°You and Ruoruo should head over. We will be ready in a bit.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head off first, Ruoruo.¡± Forck of a better option, Ye Erruo could only head out first with Shu Xin. There were over a hundred of them, yet almost half of them were not there. ¡°Where are the rest?¡± Chen Zhanxiao asked with a dark expression. ¡°The dormitories that are notpletely present, please step forward voluntarily.¡± At thismand, all the girls stepped forward simultaneously. The men were silent. ¡°Where are the rest?¡± ¡°They are bathing.¡± ¡°They are washing their clothes.¡± ¡°They are polishing their shoes...¡± Chen Zhanxiao sneered. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Li Yi, note down all the people who are not here. They are not allowed to eat tomorrow for the whole day.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Everyone else, eat.¡± Chen Zhanxiao and Li Yi led the remaining people into the canteen. At that moment, many people were seated in the huge canteen. This group of people had been brought in one month before Ye Erruo¡¯s group. The dinner was simple. Steamed buns, porridge, potatoes, and green peppers. ¡°We will now take attendance.¡± ¡°Xu Fenfen.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Wang Zhiqiang.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I will allocate everyone to your dormitory head and coach.¡± At that moment, ten well-built, healthy coaches walked in. ¡°You will form groups of ten people, and there will be eleven groups in total. There will be one group of eight people. Thereafter, they will be in charge of leading you.¡± Everyone at the table listened carefully to Chen Zhanxiao, who was instructing them and rying all the information. ¡°I am Chen Zhanxiao and I am your head coach. You can look for me if there are any issues, or you can look for your own team coach.¡± Next, the ten coaches introduced themselves concisely one by one. After the heads of the dormitories were assigned, everyone began to eat dinner quietly. The person in charge of Ye Erruo¡¯s team was coincidentally Li Yi. His stern face caused them to involuntarily feel timid. ¡°Ruoruo, let¡¯s secretly sneak some steamed buns back for Yao Tiao and the rest,¡± Shu Xin suggested quietly. Chapter 69 - Caught Stealing Buns

Chapter 69: Caught Stealing Buns

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo lowered her gaze on Shu Xin and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°How are we supposed to eat this? It doesn¡¯t seem to contain many nutrients.¡± ¡°Are we still talking about nutrition here? We have to be grateful that we have food to eat now,¡± Sun You reminded her leisurely. ¡°This bun is rather good. It¡¯s soft and chewy.¡± The protagonist seemed to be enjoying her dinner. All of a sudden, the row of people sitting at the dining table turned toward Ye Erruo with a look of surprise on their faces. She asked quizzically, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What brand of makeup do you use? Is it waterproof?¡± one of the girls asked with obvious envy. ¡°...¡± ¡°What makeup are you talking about? Ruoruo is not wearing any makeup,¡± Shu Xin chipped in. Her promation earned a few startled cries around the table. All eyes had fallen on Ye Erruo by now in shock. ¡°Little missy, what¡¯s your name? What do you do?¡± Sun You took this opportunity to chat her up. ¡°Are you eating or chatting now?¡± Coach Lee walked over without a warning. Everyone immediately looked down and started eating in silence. ¡°Go back and get some rest after eating. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At about nine at night, Ye Erruo and Shu Xin sneaked a few buns secretly into the dormitory. ¡°Wow... I¡¯m starving.¡± Yao Tiao picked up a bun and sunk her teeth hungrily into it. ¡°Sshh... Speak softer...¡± Shu Xin reminded her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing nice here to eat. We only have buns for the night. You just take these for the time being. Go and drink some hot waterter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very thankful indeed.¡± Yao Tiao and three other girls munched forlornly on the buns as they drank hot water. ¡°Ruoruo and I will steal a few more buns for you girls tomorrow.¡± Ye Erruo nced at Shu Xin, grinned softly, and agreed. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Where did you get the buns?¡± A girl walked into the dormitory out of the blue. ¡°Wu Mengran? What are you doing in our dormitory?¡± ¡°Hey, everyone,e over here! Quick! Come and take a look!¡± The intruder let out a holler when she saw them. Heads popped out from both sides of the dormitory. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The four of them did not go to dinner, yet they are munching on buns. Where could the buns havee from?¡± A crowd started to gather while Wu Mengran spoke, as people emerged from their dormitory rooms. ¡°Hey... Where did these bunse from?¡± ¡°Shut up, Wu Mengran! Those of us inside this room need to sleep now. Please get out.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t fair. We didn¡¯t go to dinner either, so why didn¡¯t we get our buns?¡± Frowning, the protagonist replied, ¡°We brought some back for the rest of the girls, as we couldn¡¯t finish the buns earlier. What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you have something to say about this? If you¡¯re unhappy that your dormitory friends didn¡¯t pass you some, you can go and reason with them. Get out now. We still need to sleep.¡± ¡°You... This is against the rules! I¡¯m gonna tell the coach!¡± Wu Mengran objected vehemently. ¡°Coach Sun! Coach Sun!¡± The girl then ran and called for their coach. What! Ye Erruo rushed over and reached out with her hand to cover the other girl¡¯s mouth so she could not make a sound. ¡°You! Wuuwuu...¡± ¡°Mengran!¡± Upon seeing their friend being bullied, Wu Mengran¡¯s friends quickly stepped in to help. Yao Tiao stuffed thest bun down her throat, grabbed the pair of stinking socks that she had just removed, and beckoned to the rest of the gang to stop the girls from helping the snitch. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Someone who wanted to help Wu Mengran faltered back when she saw what they were doing. ¡°All of you better behave yourselves and keep your mouths shut. It¡¯s uncivilized to make a scene at night. Do you understand?¡± Yao Tiao rubbed their faces with her dirty socks. Well, do they think we are ideal people to bully? This bunch of girls is out to cause trouble! Pong! The door was suddenly kicked open. Coach Sun walked in with a torchlight, looking frigid. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 70 - Running As Punishment

Chapter 70: Running As Punishment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Coach Sun walked in with a torchlight, looking frigid. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Wuuwuu...¡± Wu Mengran looked pitifully at her coach. ¡°Let her go.¡± Ye Erruo let go of her hand reluctantly. ¡°Coach, these girls defied your rule. They stole some buns and brought them back here.¡± The snitcher could not wait toin. His eyes swept coldly across the group. ¡°Who stole the buns?¡± Yao Tiaomented with a guilty conscience, ¡°None of us stole any buns.¡± ¡°Liar! The four of you did not go to dinner earlier, yet you were caught munching on these buns a while ago,¡± Wu Mengranmented angrily. Coach Sun ordered icily, ¡°Ye Erruo, Shu Xin,e over here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you bring the buns?¡± ¡°There are no buns.¡± Yao Tiao chipped in loudly before any of them could answer. Coach Sun walked over and surveyed the dormitory. His sharp gaze ensured no corners were missed. ¡°You... You ate all the buns! The rest of them can testify to that.¡± Wu Mengran pointed to her roommates. ¡°Tsk... They will surely help you since you are their roommate.¡± While her face turned red, the other girl scoffed, ¡°The girls from the other dormitory can testify too. You have eaten the buns, and these two girls brought the buns for the four of you.¡± ¡°The girls from the other dormitory are likely your friends too. You have all ganged up against us.¡± ¡°You... You!¡± Yao Tiao snorted, ¡°What about me? If you im that we have eaten the buns, then you have to show proof. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Coach Sun took a ss of water over to them and asked, ¡°Whose is this?¡± ¡°Mine,¡± Yao Tiao replied. ¡°What¡¯s inside here?¡± Under the light, they could see pieces of bread crumbs floating in the ss. ¡°...¡± ¡°Everyone from Dormitory 101 will gather outside. We¡¯ll go for a five-kilometer jog.¡± Wu Mengran let out a cry of victory and red at Yao Tiao gloatingly. Ye Erruo and the rest had already had a tough day. Now, they had to drag their swollen feet across the training field in the dark for five more kilometers. ¡°That Wu Mengran! I¡¯m not gonna let her get away with this! She just has to wait and see!¡± Yao Tiao burst out angrily. ¡°Ahh... I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± ¡°You better keep up, or you won¡¯t get to eat if you don¡¯t finish this five-kilometer run,¡± Coach Sun warned her without any hint of mercy. With the cold wind blowing against them, the six of them ran the required distance on their heavy,den feet. By the time they reached the hostel, everyone else was fast asleep. At about four in the morning, they were all woken up by a screeching rm clock. ¡°Everyone has to gather at the training ground for the morning run in ten minutes.¡± ¡°What! Isn¡¯t it still early?¡± Yao Tiao buried her head deeper into the sheets. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy...¡± It had been midnight by the time they¡¯d finished the night run. Now, after a full day of harsh physical training, they were expected to get up after barely sleeping for three to four hours? ¡°Laters will have to bear the consequences.¡± Ye Erruo sniffed hard through her stuffy nose and called out to the rest, ¡°Quick, get up, everyone! Quick!¡± Her haggard look and dark circles were apparent as she called for the rest of her mates to get up. The sky had not yet turned bright at four o¡¯clock in the early morning. The cloudy sky seemed to hint at a pending rainstorm. Everyone looked lifeless and weak as they stood amid the damp weather. ¡°Everyone, line up and run for one hour.¡± ¡°What!¡± everyone thought. ¡°Hungry. We¡¯re hungry,¡± a few girls protested. ¡°After the morning run, proceed to have sit-ups before breakfast,¡± Chen Zhanxiao said, his face devoid of expression. ¡°We¡¯re dying. We are going to die for sure.¡± *** For three weeks, this was their daily routine: morning run, push-ups, sit-ups, and the likes. The first assignment they were given after this harsh training regime was archery. Chapter 71 - He Is Here Chapter 71: He Is Here ¡°After the warm-up, the first thing you have to learn is archery,¡± Chen Zhanxiao told them. ¡°Understood.¡± They were all excited. After three weeks, they had gotten used to and even started to enjoy their current fruitful routine. Under the ring sun, the men and women werepleting a tough set of push-ups on the training ground. The sky was bright and clear, and spunky white clouds could be seen floating across the pristine blue sky. ¡°Straighten your legs and tuck in your belly. Howe you haven¡¯t yet learned the basics after so many days?¡± Along with the other coaches, the head coach paced up and down as heshed out at the row of participants on the ground. Everyone was looking down and engaging in small talk as they werepleting their push-ups. While ignoring the scoldings, they were having fun gossiping. ¡°Yao Tiao and Ye Erruo, what are you chatting about?¡± ¡°Coach, we aren¡¯t talking!¡± Ye Erruo barked in response. ¡°Yao Tiao and Ye Erruo, add 50 more push-ups!¡± ¡°Ahh! Coach Chen, we¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Yao Tiao cried out. ¡°The rest can have a break now. The two of you willpete to see who can get to rest first.¡± ¡°Wah! Ha ha ha...¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± Everyone slumped to the ground. Some people were even munching on grass des as they watched the two of them. ¡°Ruoruo, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Yao Tiao looked forlornly at Ye Erruo. She was the one who had approached her in the first ce, but they had been caught before the other girl could reply. Ye Erruo red at her friend. ¡°See what you have done?¡± The other girl could hardly keep to herself. She loved to chat her up every time they went running or were doing exercises like sit-ups and push-ups. She sobbed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot to chat between us, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you still chatting? Add 20 more push-ups.¡± Coach Lee intercepted out of the blue. ¡°Bloodsucker Lee.¡± Yao Tiao cursed under her breath. ¡°Coach, Yao Tiao cursed you behind your back.¡± Wu Mengran snitched on her. ¡°Yao Tiao, you do another twenty.¡± ¡°Wahh!¡± The girl moaned in agony inwardly as she shot a hateful re at Wu Mengran. ¡°Get ready and start! Everyone will help count for you,¡± Coach Sun instructed them leisurely. ¡°One.¡± Ye Erruo forced her body to go up and down for the push-ups. Her elbows would not survive 50 push-ups, let alone 70. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three!¡± By the time they counted to 40, her arms had started to shake and Yao Tiao¡¯s arms were practically wobbling. ¡°Coach!¡± Sun You stood up, looking solemn. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to do the remaining 30 for Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°WOW!¡± ¡°Ohhh...¡± Catcalls could be heard amidst a wave of naughty sniggers and teasing. Coach Chen nced at Ye Erruo. ¡°She can continue on her own.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to help me?¡± Yao Tiao turned her head to the back and looked at the rest. Nobody humored her. Yao Tiao whined angrily. ¡°You are all heartless.¡± ¡°Continue!¡± A cold, stern voice boomed above their heads. Yao Tiao! This little imp is really a lot of trouble. Ye Erruo could only cry inwardly. The noise around them suddenly quietened down for no reason. Tiny squeals of delight could be heard intermittently. The protagonist was puzzled over the change in expressions around them as she continued sinking her chest up and down to the ground, when a pair of ck leather boots appeared before her eyes. Her gaze followed the pair of boots, moved up the broad, long legs, and finallynded on a dark instructor suit. A man stood in front of her. His button-down was ck and smart and tight on each cuff, and his cor revealed his sexy throat audaciously. He was wearing a pair of dark shades and a cap in a matching color. The ring sun rays shone brightly upon his head. She could not help being stunned by the god-like figure towering above her. This person was one she undoubtedly recognized even with those shades: Mo Jiangye! Chapter 72 - So Suave, Sob Sob Sob... Chapter 72: So Suave, Sob Sob Sob... ¡°Boss.¡± The instructors stood at attention instantly. Mo Jiangye removed his shades nonchntly, making the girls around him swoon with fluttering hearts. Ahhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Oh, oh, oh... This smart-looking instructor suit sublimely showed off his firm and broad pecs, and his impable masculine profile hinted at manly seduction. His long, stretched silhouette made it seem as though he had descended from heaven. His slender eyelids revealed two dark, sparkling eyes that shone bright and alert. His thin lips, chiseled profile, and broad,nky frame that was not bulky were also eye-catching. Behind him stood three instructors in the same set of uniforms. His arrival took everyone¡¯s breath away without a warning. Amused by the startled look on the beauty¡¯s face as she was staring up at him, he stooped down slightly with a soft gleam in his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Who is this? Does Ye Erruo know him?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to scream about? Everyone, line up and stand at attention!¡± Chen Zhanxiao barked at the group. Voices started to stir in great agitation. Everyone was either talking or screaming in excitement. Mo Jiangye¡¯s action was the highlight of the scene without a doubt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± His deep, sexy voice was a sweet melody to those who could hear him. Upon rposing herself, Ye Erruo hastily crawled up from the ground. However, her sudden action almost caused her to stumble. Too much exercise had left her body too frail to stand straight. The man caught her torso firmly with his strong, steady arms and brought her to her feet in one smooth action. ¡°Ahh!¡± The crowd stirred again. Once she steadied herself, she quickly pushed him away. ¡°Thank you.¡± He cocked a brow and red his tinted lips. ¡°No worries.¡± His team of coaches was stunned by the sight. Had they caught their chief smiling? Chen Zhanxiao shot a quizzical look at her. ¡°Ye Erruo, get in line.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She looked straight ahead and returned to her team speedily, looking past him all the time. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be in M city? Why is he here? ¡°Ruoruo, who is this handsome chap? How is he rted to you?¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s voice was not loud, but neither was it soft enough to ignore. At this juncture, all attention was on her. Everyone was waiting for her reply. She replied with indifference, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know him. Ha ha... That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Good to know. She doesn¡¯t know him. Good to hear that!¡± The girls around her heaved a sigh of relief immediately. Even the head coach and a few of his team coaches were taken by surprise. They knew their boss well enough to know that he would not make the first move. After watching him take the initiative with Ye Erruo, she now imed that she did not know him. Really? Mo Jiangye¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed with a dangerous glint. She doesn¡¯t know me? Oh, really? Ha! ¡°Alright, everyone. Get back in line!¡± The head coach repeated his instructions. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Coach Mo. You can call him Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, nice to meet you.¡± While curving his lips slightly, he replied, ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± His voice was just too darn nicepared to the rest of the coaches. Unlike them, he had not greeted them with a shout. ¡°Young Master Mo will be teaching archery. Everyone has to pay attention. Don¡¯t get distracted,¡± he reminded them out of goodwill. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Good!¡± ps and cheers filled with anticipation could be heard. The coaches could not help shaking their heads as they watched the girls beaming brightly like blooming flowers. Tsk... They will be crying in no time. Whoever was led by their chief... He he! Well, they will have some tearful moments soon. Chapter 73 - What Happened? Are You Unhappy With Me? Chapter 73: What Happened? Are You Unhappy With Me? Not far from them, the target was already all set. Mo Jiangye took the bow and arrow next to him, got into position, pulled the bow, pointed at the target, and sent the arrow flying straight across to hit the bull¡¯s eye. ¡°So cool, so cool.¡± ¡°Now, you teach them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Coach Lee,e and demonstrate!¡± Chen Zhanxiao called out. Coach Lee stepped up and got into position as the head coach exined. ¡°Your left hand has to hold the bow steadily before you use your right hand to hook the arrow on the arrow rest and the string. For the second step, lift the bow and point at the target. Your left hand has to hold the riser, and your right hand is supposed to hold the nook. Use your left eye to aim at the target and take some time to get the target right. Make sure your hands are not shaking as you stare straight ahead. Once you nail down the target, you can release the arrow.¡± An arrow shot forward. ¡°Cool...¡± The boys could not contain their excitement as they looked at the arrow on the target board, rubbing their fists against their palms. They had tried archery at some amusement spots, where they had gotten to try their hand at shooting arrows at balloons. This would be their first time shooting arrows at a target outdoors. ¡°Raise your bows and get into position like Coach Lee.¡± Curious, everyone picked up their bows instantly as instructed. As they imitated Coach Lee¡¯s stance, they turned to interact with their mates beside them. The rest of the coaches started to correct their standing position while giving out pointers. ¡°Ye Erruo, your stance is wrong,¡± Coach Lee walked over to the protagonist, reached out with his arm, and tried to correct her from the back. However, his hand was blocked by Mo Jiangye ¡®identally¡¯ before he could even touch her. The man took over without a hitch and said to her while holding her arm, ¡°This hand has to be ced in this position.¡± Coach Lee could only retreat and turn his attention to other students upon seeing this. While the man was exining the steps to the woman in all seriousness, her head was buzzing with rm. ¡°I understand.¡± As he adjusted her tilting head, hemented, ¡°Pay attention.¡± Trying hard to avoid any unnecessary attention, she shrugged the man off. Mo Jiangye did not prevent her. Instead, he let her go. ¡°What is she trying to do?¡± ¡°Why is she so uncooperative when Young Master Mo is kind enough to coach her personally?¡± Many girls could not wait to rece her as they stared at her with jealousy. ¡°What is it? Are you unhappy with me?¡± he whispered softly in her ear. Although his tone was frigid, in reality, he sounded more resigned than anything else. ¡°Not at all, Young Master Mo,¡± she replied solemnly while holding her back ramrod straight. ¡°If you¡¯re displeased with me, you cane over and talk to me.¡± Upon saying that, he turned around and walked away. ¡°What an idiot! She drove away Young Master Mo. How frustrating!¡± The girls started to grumble. ¡°Ye Erruo, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± The head coach ranted at her. Meanwhile, she stood there unswerving. ¡°Coach Chen, I¡¯m not unhappy with Young Master Mo.¡± Hence, there was no need for her to follow him. ¡°Ye Erruo, go over.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Fuming inwardly, she reluctantly followed him. Chen Zhanxiao and a few other coaches looked at her sympathetically and told the rest, ¡°You¡¯ll have to be punished if you don¡¯t follow instructions.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Now, look at the target in front of you.¡± The man led the woman further and further away until they reached a ce she was unfamiliar with. ¡°Boss!¡± A passerby greeted him. The woman stopped walking. ¡°Mo... Coach Mo, I really have nothing against you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Secondster, Ye Erruo was mercilessly thrown inside a room. After swiftly climbing back to her feet, she stared straight ahead and continued to ignore the other person. Bang! Mo Jiangye kicked the door shut. ¡°Are you hiding from me? Don¡¯t you wanna see me?¡± He carefully sized her up. ¡°You don¡¯t know me? The gall of you! How dare you say such things to me and throw a tantrum? Hm? Ignoring me for the past few days wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Chapter 74 - Missing Her Chapter 74: Missing Her Secondster, Ye Erruo was mercilessly thrown inside a room. After swiftly climbing back to her feet, she stared straight ahead and continued to ignore the other person. Bang! Mo Jiangye kicked the door shut. ¡°Are you hiding from me? Don¡¯t you wanna see me?¡± He carefully sized her up. ¡°You don¡¯t know me? The gall of you! How dare you say such things to me and throw a tantrum? Hm? Ignoring me for the past few days wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± I have already taken the initiative to contact him after he agreed to let me out. He¡¯s the one who was busy and ignored me, so why is he ming me now? ¡°I¡¯m questioning you now, Ye Erruo,¡± he enunciated lightly. The woman remained silent. ¡°Hm? Ruoruo, didn¡¯t you hear my questions? Answer me!¡± He let out anguid drawl. ¡°Move away.¡± His lips curved up. ¡°You¡¯re not answering? Very well. We shall not discuss these things first.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± She lied through her teeth. ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t miss me at all?¡± His eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I remember giving you a task before I left. It looks like you weren¡¯t diligent aboutpleting it, were you?¡± ¡°What kind of task did you give me?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about it? It looks like you did not take it seriously at all,¡± the man said eerily. He had missed her terribly and constantly all this while. I longed for her so much, yet this heartlessss dares to say that she didn¡¯t miss me? ¡°Did you really not miss me?¡± he asked persistently. With a tilt of her head, she answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She felt like a coward when she heard that. ¡°Alright, I missed you. Now, release me.¡± The corners of his lips turned up. ¡°I missed you, too.¡± ...... Mo Jiangye had no intention of leaving the room whatsoever, so he naturally would not allow his woman to leave either. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from the outside. The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Someone¡¯s outside. Can¡¯t you hear someone rapping on the door?¡± ¡°Just let it be.¡± ¡°Go open the door.¡± ¡°What for? I hear nothing at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so loud, yet you can hear nothing?¡± He¡¯s clearly doing it on purpose. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Hurry up and open the door.¡± Mo Jiangye stayed silent. Knock, knock, knock... The rapping sound did not stop, and the man¡¯s countenance grew awfully terrible as it continued. ¡°Go answer the door.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± He let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°What do you want? Stay away from me.¡± Displeased, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I even touch you for a bit?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± His ¡®touching for a bit¡¯ isn¡¯t as simple as that. The rapping sound persisted, yet the man was reluctant to open the door. As he stood beside his woman, he gazed unblinkingly at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that we¡¯re married, okay?¡± His face darkened when he heard that. Why? Does she think it¡¯s shameful to let others know about our rtionship? ¡°I don¡¯t want others giving me special treatment because of our rtionship.¡± She sighed. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡± he asked with an ambiguous smile on his face. Her face instantly darkened, but she said nothing. He gave her an indulging smile in response. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to know about our rtionship?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the dormitory at night.¡± Upon hearing that, his face turned gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re not staying with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± A faint smile graced her face. ¡°Dream on.¡± He tly refused right away. She wants to abandon me and sleep with the others in that cramped dorm? No way am I going to agree to it. By the time they finally opened the door, the person who had been rapping on the door was no longer there. This made Mo Jiangye¡¯s originally dark face even darker and gloomier than before. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Unfortunately for her, there was no way he would allow that. Chapter 75 - Back Chapter 75: Back She wants to abandon me and sleep with the others in that cramped dorm? No way am I going to agree to it. By the time they finally opened the door, the person who had been rapping on the door was no longer there. This made Mo Jiangye¡¯s originally dark face even darker and gloomier than before. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Unfortunately for her, there was no way he would allow that. Go back? What for? Is there someone she wants to see or something she has to do out there? Are those things more important than me? Are they? No! ... ¡°Haven¡¯t I hugged you, babe?¡± Ye Erruo knew what he was insinuating. I shouldn¡¯t have gloated that night... He¡¯s obviously taking revenge now. A brutal one, in fact. ¡°Did you miss me badly during the past month or so?¡± I did... To be honest, ever since the very day he had left, she had not managed to get a good night¡¯s sleep and would often be distracted during mealtimes. She had no idea when she¡¯d started wishing for him to be by her side at all times. His presence before her was something she was really terrified of and something she had loathed and detested the most in the past, let alone sitting down, eating a good meal, or having a decent conversation with him. She could not help feeling sorry for him as she recalled how their rtionship had begun. ¡°Yes, I missed you.¡± Very much, in fact. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze turned as soft as water when he heard that. ¡°Have we gotten married, babe?¡± ¡°Yes, we have.¡± They had registered their marriage the very next day of her reborn life. Their marriage certificate, aside from being something that could chain them together forever, was a gift that she treasured dearly in this life. ¡°So what should you be calling me now?¡± Her brows furrowed. What should I be calling him now? Hubby? ¡°I wish to hear it.¡± ¡°...¡± He only stopped after he heard her calling him ¡®hubby¡¯ countless times. Finally. He could finally see her and talk to her again. He had missed her so much that he did not even know how he had managed to stand his longing for her in the past few days. He had long grown ustomed to having this obedient little woman by his side, so he felt oddly uneasy when he had to be separated from her for even a minute. Perhaps, she had truly andpletely be an integral part of his life. Outside, night had already fallen. The temperature in the woods was running rtively low, so he wrapped her tightly in his jacket to keep her warm. It was not until half-past eight that they started making their way back. He was driving with one hand on the steering wheel, while his other arm was draped over the sleeping woman. Back at the camp, a group of soldiers was gobsmacked by the sight of their chief returning with a woman in his arms. Even though he had wrapped her tightly in his jacket, her long tresses swayed and danced along with each of his movements. A woman? Is our vision impaired, or is that a woman? Boss actually brought a woman back? Unbelievable! This is absolutely unbelievable! Who said that no one would want someone as cold and aloof as our boss? Who said that our boss would forever be a bachelor? And who said that our boss doesn¡¯t like women? Most importantly, who said that our boss won¡¯t touch women? ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Move aside. Everyone move side.¡± Mo Jiangye, who was in a good mood, hugged the woman tightly. ¡°Roger that!¡± The men standing guard outside the door disappeared quickly without a trace and excitedly gossiped about the man while leaving. The moment they left, another group of people walked out of his room. ¡°You¡¯re back, Young Master Mo... Eh? Who is this in your arms?¡± ¡°Young Master Mo...¡± ¡°Young Master Mo... Ehhh, this is... OMG!¡± Chapter 76 - Untitled Chapter 76: Untitled Perhaps, she had truly andpletely be an integral part of his life. Outside, night had already fallen. The temperature in the woods was running rtively low, so he wrapped her tightly in his jacket to keep her warm. It was not until half-past eight that they started making their way back. He was driving with one hand on the steering wheel, while his other arm was draped over the sleeping woman. Back at the camp, a group of soldiers was gobsmacked by the sight of their chief returning with a woman in his arms. Even though he had wrapped her tightly in his jacket, her long tresses swayed and danced along with each of his movements. A woman? Is our vision impaired, or is that a woman? Boss actually brought a woman back? Unbelievable! This is absolutely unbelievable! Who said that no one would want someone as cold and aloof as our boss? Who said that our boss would forever be a bachelor? And who said that our boss doesn¡¯t like women? Most importantly, who said that our boss won¡¯t touch women? ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Move aside. Everyone move side.¡± Mo Jiangye, who was in a good mood, hugged the woman tightly. ¡°Roger that!¡± The men standing guard outside the door disappeared quickly without a trace and excitedly gossiped about the man while leaving. The moment they left, another group of people walked out of his room. ¡°You¡¯re back, Young Master Mo... Eh? Who is this in your arms?¡± ¡°Young Master Mo...¡± ¡°Young Master Mo... Ehhh, this is... OMG!¡± Three burly men who were making their way out of the room stood dumbfoundedly on the spot as they stared at Mo Jiangye with bulging eyes. ¡°Young Master Mo, where did you pick this woman up?¡± The man nced at the trio before him before barking, ¡°Get out!¡± The trio immediately shifted away from the doorway in confusion. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening right now? Can someone tell us what in the world is going on? Bang! With a m, the door isted the outside world from the room. The trio was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s this that he picked up?¡± ¡°It looks like a person.¡± ¡°A woman to boot.¡± ¡°It really looks like one.¡± With puzzled and confused looks, the trio started gossiping among themselves outside the room. ... Ye Erruo was still in a deep slumber at eight o¡¯clock the next morning. ¡°Rise and shine, babe!¡± Mo Jiangye cooed gently. She peeled her lids open in a daze, her eyes looking bleary. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± A cry of surprise escaped her mouth. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m done for!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I still have training today. Where are my clothes?¡± ¡°In the car.¡± ¡°...¡± She was wearing a soft,fortable sleeping gown, something she had not worn in a long time. ¡°Get up and go get them.¡± She reached out and pulled him up. ¡°They can¡¯t be worn anymore.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re allowed to rest for the day. There¡¯s no need to attend training.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest. Quick, go find me some clean clothes.¡± He did not let her leave, though. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to rest?¡± ¡°Just get me a clean set of clothes quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ready.¡± There was no need for her to mention it at all. ¡°The clothes will be deliveredter. Go wash up first,¡± said the man, who was in a good mood. He thenbed and tied her long hair up for her. When her clothes were delivered, they changed clothes, ate breakfast, and then left the room together. It was drizzling outside that day, but the usual training session was still happening, so she naturally had to head back. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first, and you cane over a little whileter.¡± He reached out and ced a cap on her head. ¡°Alright, run along then. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Only then did the woman leave, feeling satisfied. After taking a few steps, she abruptly halted in her tracks, turned around, and jogged back to him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me, and I don¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 77 - Go Back and Find a Girlfriend Chapter 77: Go Back and Find a Girlfriend All eyes were on Ye Erruo when she returned to the training site and sent her mates into a frenzy. After all, she had not returned to the dormitory for the night after leaving with Young Master Mo yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m back, Coach.¡± Chen Zhanxiao sized her up with a nce. Not maimed or injured. Only her walking posture looks a little off. She seems to have suffered quite a punishment yesterday! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She returned to the team. ¡°Ruoruo, yesterday...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered. ¡°Where did you sleepst night? Did Young Master Mo punish you?¡± Yao Tiao whispered inquiringly. ¡°Yao Tiao, step forward.¡± Her body jerked upon hearing that resonant voice, and she swiftly pulled away from her team. ¡°What were you whispering about?¡± asked Chen Zhanxiao. ¡°Nothing, Coach Chen.¡± ¡°Fifty push-ups.¡± Her face crumbled. ¡°I was asking Ruoruo where she sleptst night.¡± A secondter, Ye Erruo felt curious stares shooting her way. She stood ramrod straight as she kept mum and looked forward. The coach shot a nce at her. ¡°Go back. You¡¯ll do a hundred sit-ups if I catch you whispering again.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yao Tiao hastily slipped back and joined her team. The issue of her starvation aside, when the coach had finally shown mercy on them and allowed them to eat dinnerst night, she had hardly been able to hold up her chopsticks with her sore, aching, swollen arms, which were the result of those eighty push-ups. ¡°You¡¯ll still be learning archery today.¡± ¡°Coach Chen, who will be our teacher? You or Young Master Mo?¡± asked a girl. The sullen coach opened his mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Mo teach you already?¡± The girl said nothing. ¡°Coach Chen, what¡¯s Young Master Mo¡¯s identity?¡± asked another girl. In a cold, arrogant manner, he asked, ¡°Have you heard of Y?¡± Y was the legendary yet mysterious spec-ops. ¡°Yes, we have.¡± The girls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°The top Y and its top leader were all trained by Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just¡ª Anyway, don¡¯t you all go acting like fools and looking all sluggish and sleepy around him. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in for a good punishment.¡± With that, he shot a deep, meaningful nce at Ye Erruo that seemed to imply: You¡¯ll end up like her if you are disobedient. ¡°He looks really young.¡± ¡°Aw! My heart has been captivated by him.¡± Yao Tiao rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Teac¡ª Cough. Coach Chen, does Young Master Mo have a girlfriend then? How could he possibly not see through their thoughts? Nevertheless, he coldly replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°OOOH!¡± ¡°No girlfriend? Wa ha ha ha...¡± The rest of the girls nearly looked up at the sky andughed heartily. Chen Zhanxiao turned solemn. ¡°What is on your minds, huh? What is on your minds?¡± Yao Tiao only let out a cackle that contained ill intentions. Ye Erruo said nothing throughout the exchange. The coach rarely wished to share gossip with them. ¡°You delicate-missies-cum-celeb-wannabes aren¡¯t Young Master Mo¡¯s cup of tea.¡± No one paid any attention to him, thereafter. Instead, everyone¡¯s sparkling eyes were practically gleaming at the news that Mo Jiangye was looking for a girlfriend. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled. He¡¯s my man now and always! You people can forget about owning him. ¡°Here hees, here hees. Coach Mo is here.¡± ¡°Aw! Cool!¡± Excited whispers echoed from all sides. With eyes brimming with possessiveness, conquest, and desire, she regarded the man who was walking toward them from afar with a smirk. His arrival surprised the coach, as there waspletely no need for him to coach newbies like them. From afar, the man could sense his woman¡¯s scorching gaze on him, which had him arching a brow in surprise. ¡°Hello, Young Master Mo!¡± Chen Zhanxiao was speechless. Chapter 78 - This Man Is Interested in His Woman Chapter 78: This Man Is Interested in His Woman ¡°Hello, Young Master Mo!¡± Chen Zhanxiao was speechless. These girls have never been quite so enthusiastic despite spending so much time with me. Chief has only been here for a couple of hours... Tsk... Look at them now. As Mo Jiangye approached them with powerful strides, he cast a sidelong nce at Ye Erruo and lifted his thin lips into an imperceptible smile. ¡°Coach Mo, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°What kind of women do you like?¡± The question instantly piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity as they stared at him with excitement and anticipation. ¡°Yao Tiao, step forward and do a hundred push-ups!¡± barked Chen Zhanxiao frigidly. Thess remained in ce. ¡°Coach Chen, my question was directed at Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Come over here!¡± The other man, however, answered her question with a smile. ¡°Disobedient women.¡± Ye Erruo was left speechless. Yao Tiao burst outughing. ¡°I don¡¯t like obedient women either. In fact, I¡¯m a disobedient woman, Young Master Mo!¡± ¡°You? Disobedient? You¡¯ve just been acting like a hooligan all day long. Young Master Mo likes women. Are you even one?¡± retorted Wu Mengran mockingly. The other girl¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shut your trap, b*tch.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch?¡± Wu Mengran¡¯s face had turned red from anger. Yao Tiao shot her a disdainful look. ¡°B*tch.¡± ¡°Slut!¡± retorted Wu Mengran through clenched teeth. ¡°You two shut up!¡± ordered Chen Zhanxiao coldly. ¡°Just you wait.¡± Yao Tiao quipped defiantly, ¡°So be it.¡± ¡°If you have the energy to bicker, you might as well put it to good use by learning archery.¡± He shot a frigid nce at the two girls. Yao Tiao put a wide beam on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use the bow and arrow, Coach Mo. Will you please teach me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Young Master Mo.¡± Wu Mengran gave her the evil eye. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use them either.¡± ¡°Same,¡± added the rest of the girls. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Young Master Mo to step out and teach you guys,¡± said Coach Mo. ¡°Get me an arrow,¡± requested Mo Jiangyezily. A puzzled look appeared on the other man¡¯s face. Everyone gleefully picked up their bows and aimed their arrows at the target as they waited for him toe and teach them. However, the man walked straight toward Ye Errnuo. ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± ¡°Ruoruo, you weren¡¯t here yesterday. I can teach you whatever you don¡¯t know.¡± Sun You took the initiative to teach her. ¡°Yeah, his archery skill is superb. All his arrows hit the bull¡¯s eye yesterday.¡± Shu Xin raved. Ye Erruo, who did not think much of it, was about to answer her male teammate when she noticed the gloomy expression of the man behind her. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his alertness was roused. This chap has the hots for my woman! Shu Xin nced at Sun You before pushing his love interest toward him. ¡°Sun You has some excellent urate techniques. His family is involved in the business world, so he has been ying with such things ever since he was a kid.¡± The guy puffed up his chest proudly without concealing any of his fond feelings for Ye Erruo, which were showing in his eyes. He liked this woman named Ye Erruo, and that was it! His family had introduced him to many women with illustrious family backgrounds, but no one had caught his fancy. It was only upon meeting her that he¡¯d felt that he had found his destined life partner. From the first time he hadid eyes on her, he had experienced a heart-throbbing sensation and understood what love at first sight was. This woman seemed ordinary yet extraordinary at the same time. He liked her eyes, her pure and natural face, which was easy on the eyes and made one¡¯s heart race, and that mysterious allure of hers. After spending days with her, he was now aware that she was an outstanding, independent individual who had an excellent singing voice. Her smile, in particr, created warm, fuzzy feelings in him. ¡°Ruoruo, I can guarantee that you will know how to do it the moment I teach you.¡± Sun You smiled in a friendly manner. Chapter 79 - You Want Me To Embrace Another Woman? Chapter 79: You Want Me To Embrace Another Woman? ¡°Ruoruo, I can guarantee that you will know how to do it the moment I teach you.¡± Sun You smiled in a friendly manner. Ye Erruo certainly would not allow him to teach her. ¡°I know how to shoot arrows. Young Master Mo taught me yesterday,¡± she hurriedly said. Yao Tiao was stunned. ¡°Ruoruo, I was wondering why you didn¡¯t return yesterday. So it was because Young Master Mo was personally teaching you to give you an unfair advantage.¡± Sun You was taken aback. ¡°Young Master Mo taught you?¡± Ye Erruo smiled politely before retreating to stand beside Mo Jiangye. Mo Jiangye looked askance at Sun You before pulling Ye Erruo into his embrace. He hooked one arm around her and carried her bow in the other. ¡°Your eyes should be looking here while you take aim.¡± His smell flooded her nostrils as he enveloped her closely in his embrace. Ye Erruo turned her head and nced at him. ¡°Mmm?¡± She could not help but let a radiant smile grace her lips. Mo Jiangye was silent. Their backs faced the crowd as they aimed at the target, so no one was able to see the interaction between them. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± he asked in his husky voice that wasced with sexiness. ¡°Nothing.¡± She turned back around and focused on the target, moving the way the man behind her had said. Bang! The arrow went sideways immediately, not even hitting the target. ¡°Here, use strength to pull it back. You must use strength when pulling the bow. That way, you can shoot further.¡± He held her arms as hemented seriously. ¡°Woosh!¡± She shot another arrow, but it still did not hit the target. ¡°She is so dumb. Even I managed to shoot the target the first time.¡± ¡°This is so unfair. Why is Young Master Mo teaching Ye Erruo by demonstrating but not teaching us the same way?¡± ¡°Say, don¡¯t you all think that Young Master Mo is treating Ye Erruo way too nicely?¡± A group of girls not far away were ring at the two of them as they practiced archery. ¡°What are you guys standing around for?¡± Chen Zhanxiao roared in a low voice. Everyone returned to their positions in an instant and began practicing archery jealously. ¡°Idiot,¡± he said softly and helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± Ye Erruo softly bellowed angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You need to use strength here.¡± Chen Zhanxiao, who stood aside with a piece of grass in his mouth, looked at Mo Jiangye with a strange expression. Since when had their boss¡¯s patience improved so much? She had missed not just once, but twice, yet he still had the patience to continue teaching this woman a third time. Sun You, who was watching their intimate actions from behind, felt extremely ufortable deep down. ¡°I hit it!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes beamed. ¡°Mm... Not bad.¡± A soft glow flickered across his eyes as his soft voice was filled with love. ¡°Alright, I will slowly practice myself. You can go and guide the others.¡± She spoke at a volume that only the two of them could hear. It was obvious, as the people near them looked over from time to time. ¡°You want me to embrace another woman?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Ye Erruo exined in a hurry. ¡°You can instruct them verbally.¡± ¡°I only want to teach you.¡± Who would dare to have an opinion about this? ¡°...¡± ¡°Focus.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, Ruoruo already knows how to shoot arrows. She just needs a little more practice to get a hold of the technique. So...¡± So, you can leave thedy¡¯s side and head back here. Mo Jiangye released Ye Erruo and smiled dangerously with hidden implications. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So you do not have to continue wasting your efforts on Ruoruo. There are others who are waiting for Young Master Mo to teach them,¡± Sun You said loudly behind the two of them. Chapter 80 - I Like Ye Erruo, I Want To Challenge Young Master Mo Chapter 80: I Like Ye Erruo, I Want To Challenge Young Master Mo Mo Jiangye looked at Sun You with a sinister gaze, causing him to break out in cold sweat and straighten his body. ¡°Yes, Young Master Mo. Ye Erruo already knows how to do it, but we still don¡¯t,¡± Wu Mengran grumbled. All of sudden, Mo Jiangye pulled Ye Erruo into his embrace. ¡°I will only teach this woman.¡± His provocative gaze settled on Sun You as everyone was dumbstruck. Sun You¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°Young Master Mo, you have only taken care of her ever since you came here. Other people...¡± ¡°I like her.¡± Mo Jiangye interrupted Sun You and ced his arm directly on Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulder. He would be her pursuer if he couldn¡¯t reveal his rtionship with her. He would let everyone know that this woman had an owner and that they shouldn¡¯t be thinking about someone they were not allowed to think about. Ye Erruo widened her beautiful eyes. Hadn¡¯t they agreed not to let anyone know about their rtionship? They hadn¡¯t even kept this up for a few minutes, yet they were already exposing themselves. Chen Zhanxiao was speechless. This sentence stirred up a thousand waves. Far away, three people stood aloft, examining the crowd on the campsite with their binocrs. ¡°Could this woman be the one he picked upst night?¡± ¡°I think the odds are high.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already have a woman at home?¡± ¡°Incredible! A change in his affections?¡± ¡°...¡± Sun You¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Young Master Mo, I will challenge you.¡± ¡°Wow! Sun You, you¡¯re crazy.¡± The crowd found this unfathomable. ¡°Sun You, you are not allowed to be unreasonable,¡± Chen Zhanxiao warned him solemnly. How had he plucked up the courage to challenge the boss? ¡°Young Master Mo, you won¡¯t reject my challenge, right?¡± Mo Jiangye smiled yet did not exactly smile. ¡°What¡¯s your choice of challenge?¡± ¡°Archery.¡± ¡°Let¡¯spete at shooting the targets,¡± Sun You said indignantly. ¡°What¡¯s the bet? How do we settle who wins or who loses?¡± Mo Jiangye askedzily. Ye Erruo shifted in his embrace. A bet? What did he want to bet on? ¡°If I beat Young Master Mo, then I would like him to give up on pursuing Ruoruo.¡± Mo Jiangye drew back the corners of his lips and fastened his grip on the person in his embrace. ¡°And what if you lose?¡± ¡°You can deal with me however you like.¡± ¡°Do you like her?¡± Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze and pinched her hand. ¡°Yes. Everyone has the freedom to pursue the girl they like. Even if I lose, Young Master Mo has no right to stop me from pursuing Ruoruo.¡± As long as the bet did not prevent him from pursuing Ye Erruo, he was willing to let him deal with him in whatever way he saw fit. Yao Tiao shouted, ¡°Tsk! Sun You, you asked Young Master Mo to give up on pursuing Ruoruo.¡± Sun You smiled gently. ¡°I believe Young Master Mo won¡¯t lose.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing if he lost to Young Master Mo, but what if he won? Then he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything to easily defeat this huge love rival. Life was full of bets, so why not gamble a little? In a moment, screams and whispers mixed together and the scene became chaotic. ¡°Plus, you are an upstanding man, Young Master Mo. Before Ruoruo bes your girlfriend, shouldn¡¯t you both keep some distance? Men and women should not touch hands, right?¡± Sun You stared at Mo Jiangye¡¯s arm, which was embracing Ye Erruo. ¡°Sun You, stop fooling around,¡± Ye Erruo said strictly. ¡°I am not fooling around. I, Sun You, like you, Ye Erruo. I want to challenge Young Master Mo,¡± he said. The corners of Chen Zhanxiao¡¯s lips twitched. He would be fighting for a woman with his boss? He really admired his courage. ¡°Young Master Mo, will you ept my challenge?¡± A dangerous aura was emanating all over Mo Jiangye. The one arm he had carelessly draped over Ye Erruo suddenly shifted as he brought Ye Erruo entirely into his embrace fiercely. He hooked both arms around her waist and threw the bow in her hands to the side. ¡°You tell me. Should I ept?¡± he asked her with an obscure gaze and a smile. ... Waiting for you all to obediently return... Giving a kiss to all the little goblins that are going to school tomorrow... Chapter 81 - Thinking About His Woman? Chapter 81: Thinking About His Woman? Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows and broke away from his arms before saying softly, ¡°If he loses, what do you n to do with him?¡± ¡°I will throw him into the wolf pit and feed him to them, of course,¡± Mo Jiangye responded icily. He was thinking about his woman! He wouldn¡¯t even give him the chance to think about her any longer! Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°Then you are not allowed to ept. You don¡¯t have to get down to his level.¡± His face darkened when he heard that. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to make our rtionship known so that other men can have ideas about you? Ye Erruo, are you doing this on purpose? You are not exposing our rtionship so that it is convenient for you to fool around with other men?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? I already found a man just a few hours after being here, didn¡¯t I?¡± Sun You was feeling very ufortable as he watched them whispering to one another. ¡°Ruoruo, I know that Young Master Mo is outstanding and so are you. You guys lookpatible in terms of appearance, but you have not even interacted with Young Master Mo for more than 48 hours. You still don¡¯t know him that well. Didn¡¯t we hit it off right from the first day? You sing really well, and I can coordinate you. You are a professional singer, and I can be a singer for you. We have the same interests, and I know what I said today was very rude, but I hope you can consider this carefully.¡± Mo Jiangye was ready to explode when he heard this. His malicious gaze turned even icier. ¡°You sang for him? You guys hit it off?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t, no...¡± She had only sung once for everyone to hear with Yao Tiao. She hadn¡¯t sung just for him to listen. Plus, how could she possibly sing just for him alone? ¡°The bow,¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly before waiting for Ye Erruo to finish her words. Chen Zhanxiao passed the bow over to Mo Jiangye. Ye Erruo was about to speak but kept her mouth shut after seeing his severe re. ¡°Each person will have twenty targets that will be moving at different speeds and different distances. The one with the highest ring score will win.¡± Sun You was prepared to be the first to go. He had yed with moving targets ever since a young age, which was why he had the confidence to make this request. ¡°Sun You, forget it!¡± The voice of a person who got along well with him advised him from behind. ¡°Sun You, it will be unsightly to clean this mess if it ends badly.¡± ¡°Sun You has done this ever since he was young. I believe in you!¡± A few men began a lively discussion. ¡°Littled, good luck!¡± Chen Zhanxiao patted Sun You¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Coach Chen. I will do my best.¡± Chen Zhanxiao was speechless. A few people stood on the sidelines to watch the archery challenge that was about to happen. Yao Tiao was just about to run over to Ye Erruo¡¯s side when she was stunned by Mo Jiangye¡¯s cold gaze. He now felt as if everyone was having ideas about his woman. ¡°Come here.¡± This was a hard-pressed situation, so Ye Erruo shook her head. However, Mo Jiangye took a huge stride forward and pulled her over. ¡°What the heck? No wonder Young Master Mo only took care of Ye Erruo when he came over. It seems like he¡¯s had his eyes on her.¡± ¡°Look at Ruoruo! That little biscuit fished away my man easily. She has to take responsibility for me and take care of me for the rest of my life,¡± Yao Tiao said angrily. ¡°I think that Ruoruo and Sun You are ratherpatible. Although Young Master Mo is good, he is too excellent. Ruoruo isn¡¯t thatpatible with him,¡± Shu Xin said faintly. ¡°Vixen!¡± Wu Mengran scolded angrily. ¡°You are just envious of Ruoruo.¡± Yao Tiao sighed in disdain. Bang! The targets were moving at a slow speed and the distance was small. However, the speed then started bing faster and the targets began to move further and further away. Sun You furrowed his eyebrows. Their speed had be too fast... Chapter 82 - Would You Be My Girlfriend? Chapter 82: Would You Be My Girlfriend? The faster the speed, the blurrier Sun You¡¯s vision became. He held the bow tightly as his forehead began to drip with sweat. ¡°Woosh!¡± The arrow was shot instantly but soon went sideways. It did not even touch the target at all. ¡°This is only the eleventh arrow. Sun You is gonna feel strained since he still has nine left.¡± Someone in the crowd spoke up. ¡°I already told him to give up. Forget it, he just wouldn¡¯t listen. Look at what¡¯s going to happen now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Perhaps this arrow went sideways by ident.¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± Another arrow went out. This time, it hit the target right in the middle. ¡°Look, I told you that it was idental!¡± At that moment, everyone fixed their attention on Sun You. ¡°Oh god, this speed is too fast.¡± ¡°Yeah, the target is also too far away. I can¡¯t even see the rings on it.¡± Mo Jiangye looked coolly at the moving target far away, not the least bit shaken as he held onto the small meaty hand. Every time Ye Erruo¡¯s eyesnded on Sun You, he would squeeze her hand tightly. He wished he could cover her eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see another man and would only look at him. ¡°So fast!¡± Ye Erruo couldn¡¯t help but exim. Mo Jiangye sneered, ¡°Is it fast?¡± She raised her head and looked at Mo Jiangye, only for him to immediately add, ¡°I will not let him off.¡± Ye Erruo was at a loss for words. ¡°Why are you jealous of him?¡± She let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Jealous? Why would I do such a childish thing?¡± He sneered in disdain. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You are the best. You can get rid of him in a second. This bet...¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Based on how you¡¯re acting, you are not allowing me to expose our rtionship?¡± When Sun You shot hisst arrow, he finally let out a breath and wiped his sweat. ¡°Sun You, you missed two shots. Zero rings. The rest are perfect.¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Shouts were heard all around. ¡°Young Master Mo, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Mo Jiangye looked at Ye Erruo with a gaze filled with unclear implications. ¡°I am giving you half a minute to reconsider.¡± ¡°Ready.¡± Far away, the new target began to move once again. This speed was faster than Sun You¡¯s speed right from the beginning. Five minutester, the targets were moving so fast that everyone¡¯s vision was blurry. ¡°How does one shoot like this? This isn¡¯t fair!¡± Yao Tiao shouted angrily. This was a lot faster than earlier. Ten secondster, twenty arrows were shot out consecutively without a single pause. ¡°Young Master Mo, all perfect rings in ten seconds.¡± Everyone was shocked as they stood still. Chen Zhanxiao smiled proudly, already expecting these results. Sun You was dumbstruck. He had humiliated him indeed... ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± He stared coldly at Sun You like an emperor. ¡°Ah!¡± Apuse. The enthusiastic apuse and screams of worked-up excitement the spectators let out made Sun You¡¯s expression even uglier. ¡°Young Master Mo can handle me any way that he wants to.¡± Sun You felt indignant deep down. Mo Jiangye ignored Sun You and walked slowly forward before pulling Ye Erruo into his embrace. ¡°Would you be my girlfriend?¡± Upon seeing his threatening gaze, Ye Erruo retorted jokingly, ¡°Could I not be?¡± It went without saying that this was impossible. He was such a petty man. ¡°Nope.¡± He paused for a moment before going back on his word. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he ced a target on Sun You¡¯s body. ¡°I will! I will be your girlfriend!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curved into a helpless smile. What a childish man! ¡°Young Master Mo, you are forcing someone to do something. Ruoruo, don¡¯t agree to his request. Do not worry about what he might do to me.¡± In Sun You¡¯s eyes, Ye Erruo was beingpletely forced to be Mo Jiangye¡¯s girlfriend. Chapter 83 - You Are Jealous Again? Chapter 83: You Are Jealous Again? Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Mo is very outstanding. I am choosing to be his girlfriend willingly. This has nothing to do with you, Sun You.¡± Had he misunderstood something? Suddenly, everything turned ck in front of Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes. She widened her eyes in disbelief. In front of everyone, he had just... ¡°Wah, wah, wah...¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°She is my girlfriend, so please keep some distance from her in the future.¡± He seized her shoulder and unted overbearingly in front of everyone. Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°Ruoruo.¡± Sun You gripped his fists tightly as he stared at her, unresigned. Mo Jiangye lifted the corners of his icy lips before walking away while holding onto Ye Erruo. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± A fire was lit in Ye Erruo¡¯s heart. Fine, she¡¯d shut up. It seemed as if he did not want her to talk to him anymore. ¡°Everyone, continue your archery session.¡± Chen Zhanxiao nced at Mo Jiangye¡¯s retreating back and gathered the rest of them. ¡°Young Master Mo was hooked the moment he came here. Ye Erruo is a vixen!¡± Wu Mengran¡¯s face turned red from anger. Yao Tiao sneered, ¡°Young Master Mo simply likes vixens. Are you unhappy? Be a vixen too if you can.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Shu Xin tried to hold back herughter. ¡°Wu Mengran, Yao Tiao, step out. Five kilometers.¡± ¡°F*ck. We are running again?¡± ¡°You stupid cuckold! It¡¯s all because of you.¡± ¡°You are a stupid b*tch!¡± The two of them couldn¡¯t stand the sight of each other, so they could only helplessly run while cursing each other. Chen Zhanxiao was toozy to care about them. They would shut up and be honest when they started feeling tired. ¡°Everyone else, grab your bows and get prepared. There¡¯s still more than a month left before this training ends. I am giving you three days. If you can¡¯t learn archery by then, you can all forget about going back.¡± ... Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye walked for a long while. He didn¡¯t stop even after her legs became sore, not allowing her to slow down as he continued to grasp her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± She stalled and remained where she stood. ¡°Stand up,¡± he said coldly. Ye Erruo sat down on the ground bluntly. ¡°No, I am tired.¡± Her body was sore and aching every single day. She had to train every day non-stop, yet he still walked so fast... He reached out and tugged at her arm, forcibly pulling her up from the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You sang for this man, didn¡¯t you?¡± He couldn¡¯t forget this. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I did sing, but it wasn¡¯t just for Sun You.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sing for just one man, but two?¡± The pitch of his voice was higher as he said these words. Provoking him with one root of weed wasn¡¯t enough? There were two? ¡°No, it was for everyone. I was singing a duet with Yao Tiao for everyone,¡± she exined with supreme effort. Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression improved a lot as he articted each word unhappily. ¡°I am only here for a short while, yet you have already provoked me?¡± Ye Erruo flicked his hand away. ¡°You are jealous again.¡± ¡°Jealous? Would I stoop so low?¡± She was speechless. Not only do you do it, but you do it often. Yes, it ismon. As she watched his entire body emit sour jealousy, Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled up gently. ¡°We are already like an old married couple. Why are you fighting with Sun You? I am your girlfriend. Who would dare toe and cause me trouble now?¡± ¡°This is petty and childish.¡± She jabbed him as shemented. He held her hand. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been four months since we registered our marriage.¡± What old married couple was she talking about? Plus, if he did not let everyone know that she was already taken, did she n on finding a few more weeds to poke his back? Chapter 84 - He Likes to Stick Close To Her Chapter 84: He Likes to Stick Close To Her ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t been married that long, we¡¯re still married,¡± she said. The man sighed. She looked so demure right now as he piggybacked her to the training camp that he could not bear to interrogate her any further. ¡°I¡±ll return in about a month. Are you going back with me?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± She muttered under her breath, ¡°I wonder what Gu Feirou is doing now! Pass me your cell phone.¡± Her phone had been confiscated by the instructors on the first day. He handed her his cell phone. He hardly carried his phone around with him. Today was an exception, but this suited her just fine. His phone was not locked. The moment she turned it on, she saw that the wallpaper was a lovingly sweet picture of the two of them. She did not remember when they had taken this photo. However, it was obvious that this image had been taken secretly. She nced up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± He looked puzzled. ¡°Hmph!¡± Her lips curved into a small gloating smile that she did not try to hide from him. Snorting, she turned her attention back to the phone. She skipped to thetest news reports once she tapped on the Inte browser. A piece of news jumped out at her out of the blue. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lin Jingxuan deny their rtionship a while ago? Why did he announce his engagement to Gu Feirou again so suddenly?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that he¡¯s getting married?¡± A haunting voice reverberated above her head. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised.¡± She scrolled down the news further to find out more, but the signal was so bad that the screen froze before she could go on. ¡°Where is a better spot to get a signal?¡± She held the phone up and tried to secure a connection again. ¡°In my room. Come over and sleep with me tonight and you¡¯ll get your signal.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°My bed isfortable and I have an air conditioner. Plus, the food is decent.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you want toe over by yourself tonight, or do you want me to invite you over personally? I¡¯ve already asked someone to bring your stuff from the dormitory over to my ce.¡± This meant that she would not be able to sleep at the hostel even if she returned to the dormitory! If he was threatening and seducing her at the same time, she knew that she would not be able to refuse his offer. Otherwise, he would probably abduct her tonight. Chen Zhanxiao gave everyone some rare time off in the afternoon, and the gang holed up in the hostel to gossip instead. ¡°She is so eager to move in with Young Master Mo. She just became his girlfriend! How shameless...¡± Wu Mengran said mockingly as she crouched outside Yao Tiao¡¯s room. Yao Tiao took a pail and sshed water in her direction. ¡°You dyke! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± PONG! The woman inside the room mmed the door shut on the mocking girl¡¯s face. This is between the couple. What does it have to do with her? What a bbermouth! ... The bathroom door made a squeaky sound as Ye Erruo pulled it open and walked out wrapped in a bath towel. Mo Jiangye was on the bed working hard on hisptop when a sweet aroma whiffed toward him. He turned toward the bathroom subconsciously. ¡°Come over here,¡± he whispered as he put theptop away. The man pulled her down on the sheets beside him the moment she approached the bed. ¡°My hair hasn¡¯t dried yet.¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± She shoved him away. There was the same question again. He had asked her the same question countless times, even though she had given the same reply each and every time. Somehow, this did not seem to satisfy him. It seemed as if he wanted to turn her into a recorder that would repeat the same words in his ear over and over again. ¡°Hey, tell me. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes, I missed you. I missed you very much, every minute and every second.¡± Her head was full of him, in fact. He held her captive within his reach. ¡°I just had a shower!¡± She pushed him away again, trying to keep him at a distance. ¡°I know. I have eyes, so I can see that.¡± What a man! Chapter 85 - You Are My Princess Chapter 85: You Are My Princess ¡°Mo Jiangye, my hair hasn¡¯t dried yet.¡± She gave him another shove. ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± ¡°Eh, eh!¡± She nodded earnestly. The daily running, shooting, and various training had not allowed for a single day offort. He took a towel and proceeded to dry her hair as shey leisurely on his torso to swipe through the news on the phone. ¡°Gu Feirou, the lost princess of the Blue Tower Royalty?¡± She let out a hushed cry. Furrowing her brows, she swiped rapidly through the recent news. The gossip in thest few days revolved around Gu Feirou. How can she be the daughter of the Blue Tower Royalty? ¡°Do you know the Blue Tower Royalty?¡± He caressed her cheek and said, ¡°It¡¯s an independent nation close to the H Nation.¡± ¡°How can Gu Feirou be the princess of the Blue Tower Royalty?¡± No wonder Lin Jingxuan had changed his mind and gotten engaged to her. She looked flustered and crestfallen as she furrowed her brows. Dipping his head, he ced a gentle peck at the corner of her lips. ¡°She might be the princess of the Blue Tower Royalty, but you¡¯re my princess!¡± She flushed with embarrassment and continued to look up on the Blue Tower Royalty on the phone. Latest news: Since the news about Gu Feirou being ¡°Little Ah Di¡± had spread, her fan base had expanded overnight. She had also changed her stage name to ¡°Little Prince of Blue Tower¡± to keep up with her royal status. Her poprity and fan base exceeded Ye Erruo¡¯s by far now. One could sense the malice toward ¡°Little Ah Mei¡± that came from her camp of supporters. ¡°There is no way she is the princess of the Blue Tower Royalty!¡± Ye Erruo dered resolutely. She had not heard that her former buddy had been a blue-blood in her past life. In fact, Gu Feirou¡¯s biological parents weremoners. She had been sold to a pedophile in the city who had tried to rape her when she was ten. The girl had made her escape and subsequently been adopted by an orphanage. He looked at her with eyes that were dipping low. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± ¡°I want to go back soon.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to go back soon.¡± She looked at him expectantly. She knew she would be free as long as he agreed. ¡°You can leave a week earlier. I¡¯ll take you away.¡± She was overjoyed. ¡°Great!¡± After a month of shooting, self-defense, and strength training, the group finallypleted their foundational training. Two weekster, the group gathered on a hill top at an altitude of about a few hundred meters. From the hill, they could nce over at the other hills that were linked by a ss bridge. ¡°Everyone has to cross this ss bridge to reach the next hill,¡± Chen Zhanxiao said as he led the way. ¡°Instructor Chen, I have acrophobia.¡± ¡°I... Me too! I have acrophobia, too!¡± A few girls backed away with a start. Chen Zhanxiao turned around and nced at them. ¡°Those who have a fear of heights will form a separate row!¡± Very soon, the team of more than a hundred participants was split into two teams. ¡°Those who aren¡¯t afraid of heights will walk over first,¡± he deredzily. A group of men and an even smaller group of women cautiously made their way over. ¡°Now, those who have crossed over will pull the rest over.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The few instructors standing at the back went up and started to drag the rest over to the bridge. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No, no way! I can¡¯t cross over!¡± A young man fainted after letting out a scream. ¡°...¡± ¡°Carry them over,¡± Chen Zhanxiao ordered sternly. ¡°There are only two options: You can either walk over by yourselves or have someone carry you over. However, no one will help you when it¡¯s time for you to cross over to the starting point! If you can¡¯t cross over, then be prepared to sit and wait on the mountain with no help.¡± Acrophobia could be ovee, especially with the help of a team. ¡°Stare straight ahead! Don¡¯t look down!¡± The head coach held on to one of them and issued a stern instruction. Chapter 86 - Taking Her Bungee Jumping Chapter 86: Taking Her Bungee Jumping ¡°There are only two options: You can either walk over by yourselves or have someone carry you over. However, no one will help you when it¡¯s time for you to cross over to the starting point! If you can¡¯t cross over, then be prepared to sit and wait on the mountain with no help.¡± Acrophobia could be ovee, especially with the help of a team. ¡°Stare straight ahead! Don¡¯t look down!¡± The head coach held on to one of them and issued a stern instruction. ¡°You have all ovee many challenges in the past few weeks. Is acrophobia worse than those challenges? Carry on walking.¡± ¡°Walk faster.¡± As her head was spinning, Ye Erruo held onto the handrail beside her and took baby steps forward amidst the howling wind. Behind her were several instructors. Mid-way, she could stand it no longer and threw up after squatting to the side. ¡°Are you alright, Ruoruo?¡± Yao Tiao caressed her back as she tried to calm her down at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She took a deep breath and stood up slowly to steady her feet. ¡°Ahh!¡± All of a sudden, she could feel her feet being lifted from the ground. Her hand reached out for whatever she could grab hold of instinctively. ¡°Young Master Mo!¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t look anywhere else. Close your eyes.¡± He whispered into her ear as he hugged her close to him. He immediately created a buzz with his intimate actions. When everyone saw him openly hugging her to carry her across the bridge, they thought that they¡¯d had enough of his daily mushiness. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Mo Jiangye carried her to the other mountain. He showed no intention of putting her down when he was done. ¡°We¡¯ve here. Put me down.¡± She mumbled and struggled to leave. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± ¡°...¡± The people beside them were already used to this daily show of affection between them. At most, they would throw an envious look in their direction. From afar, the cascading waterfall looked majestic. The scenery was beautiful, as the mountains were shrouded by floating clouds. A mist had enveloped the mountain top, while sounds of running water ran crystal clear. A number of soldiers were seen training as they abseiled up the steep, horizontal walls. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful...¡± ¡°What¡¯s so cool about that?¡± ¡°I brought all of you here to admire the scenery. You can go back in two days.¡± ¡°Two days? Coach Chen, aren¡¯t we supposed to stay for more than ten days?¡± ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you ted that we are finishing the course earlier than expected?¡± ¡°What? Are we going back earlier than expected?¡± The head coach put on his gear and said, ¡°Whoever wants to try abseiling can look for their respective team coach ore find me.¡± The sight of the magnificent scenery down the steep walls was tempting but also scary. ¡°Hey, yo! Let¡¯s go!¡± After putting on the safety harness, a few young chaps called out to the girls standing not far from them. ¡°We¡¯ll check out the scenery first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll try sightseeing first.¡± ¡°Bring me along, bring me along!¡± Yao Tiao sped forward, leaving behind a group of starry-eyed girls. ¡°This is how a dyke behaves.¡± Wu Mengran mocked her sarcastically. ... ¡°Mo Jiangye, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m afraid of heights. Let me go!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have nothing to fear with me around,¡± he replied in bemusement as he helped her into a safety harness. ¡°I¡¯m not interested at all!¡± Ye Erruo struggled furiously against his attempt. She believed he was doing this to irritate her on purpose. Otherwise, why would he insist on bungee jumping with her? ¡°You are doing it.¡± ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± she yelled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s y another game.¡± ¡°This is not good.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, the harness is in ce.¡± The moment he let go of her hands, she tried to dash off. s, he would not let her off so easily! ¡°...¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice your cowardice earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a coward. If you really want to y, you can do it by yourself. I¡¯ll give you moral support from above and wait for your return.¡± He had to drag and carry her to the tform in preparation for the jump. She was wailing by now. ¡°You are doing this intentionally!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of with me around?¡± He personally checked her safety harness one more time. Chapter 87 - Kick Him

Chapter 87: Kick Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you afraid of with me around?¡± He personally checked her safety harness one more time. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± he told her cheekily. Don¡¯t be nervous? Easier said than done. She was like an octopus clinging to the man for dear life. She was standing close to him, not daring to move even an inch away from him. She was scared stiff, yet she anticipated this at the same time. This was her first time trying an exciting extreme sport. He beamed with satisfaction. While caressing her head, he gently reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, baby. You¡¯ll be safe. I¡¯m here.¡± He absolutely adored the way she looked now. Meanwhile, she was speechless. Well, it¡¯s very obvious that he¡¯s doing this deliberately. As they edged closer to the end of the cliff, she dared not move her legs at all. He had to carry her to the starting point. Then, without warning, she found herself losing her bnce. She was nosediving weightlessly down the side of the mountain, the ferocious wind beating relentlessly against her ears while her heart almost jumped out of her mouth. The wind brushed past her ears as the man hugged her protectively close to him. Upon peeking down dreamily at the woman who had curled into a ball in his arms, he realized just how fragile and frail she was. ¡°Ahh...¡± As the speed gradually decelerated to a steady pace, she let out a scream involuntarily. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± He coaxed her gently, trying to dissipate the fear inside her. ¡°Quick, open your eyes.¡± He had not brought her up there for a ride, so he would not allow her to waste this chance of enjoying the awesome view going down. ¡°Baby Ruo, open your eyes.¡± He cajoled again in a hushed voice. Upon hearing the man¡¯s strong and steady heartbeat next to her, she hesitantly opened her eyes. His eyes shone when he saw her opening her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± When she looked down, she saw hills and valleys in a sea of green, apanied by tiers of rice terraces along the edges. The little white houses that popped up amid the greenery were especially eye-catching, while the reflective water in theke sparkled clear and bright. A few lone, misty clouds could be seen hiding behind the small houses against the magnificent hilly backdrop. It¡¯s so beautiful! As the wind continued to howl in her ears, her fear had already started to disappear. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Young Master Mo?¡± ¡°And Ye Erruo!¡± ¡°Ohh! They are bungee jumping. I want to do it too!¡± Yao Tiao and a group of guys were climbing up the rock walls carefully as the coach gave them tips. Below them was a white yacht that was speeding toward them from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I tried bungee jumping. Let¡¯s do it together!¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± The group started to get rowdy. Meanwhile, below the bungee tform... ¡°Hey, hey, is that the woman who was picked up by our boss?¡± After taking off his shades, Xu Xu stared right above him. ¡°Hmm... Looks like it.¡± ¡°Quick, speed over there.¡± When the white yacht reached the couple, the three of them, Xu Xu, Zheng Yi, and Wang Yiyang, proceeded to remove the safety harness on them. Deeply embarrassed, the protagonist was blushing beet-red by then. Hiding behind Mo Jiangye, she felt even more ashamed and vulnerable when Xu Xu sized her up without reservations. ¡°I dare you to look at her one more time!¡± Mo Jiangye threatened the three of them with narrowed eyes. After pulling the woman close to him, he gave them a warning look with his peripheral vision. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± ¡°...¡± When he saw her embarrassed expression from the side, he grinned devilishly at her. Furious, she reached out with a limb and kicked hard at his leg. He did not bother ducking away from this harsh beating. He merely gave her a half-smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good kick!¡± Xu Xu bellowed. His sudden, loud voice startled her so much that she took a step back unknowingly as her heart pounded wildly. The man threw his follower a glint of displeasure. ¡°You scared her!¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. Chapter 88 - What Do You Do? (Xu Xu, Zheng Yi, Wang Yiyang)

Chapter 88: What Do You Do? (Xu Xu, Zheng Yi, Wang Yiyang)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man threw his follower a glint of displeasure. ¡°You scared her!¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. Xu Xu was perplexed by his chief¡¯s vicious re. How had he scared her? After taking her in his arms, he introduced the three of them to her. ¡°Xu Xu, Zheng Yi, Wang Yiyang.¡± She nodded at them and bowed slightly out of courtesy. ¡°How do you do?¡± ¡°Were you the woman he picked up that night?¡± Xu Xu persisted. Ye Erruo looked confused. ¡°Address her as your sister-inw!¡± The man did not intend to hide her status from them. ¡°Sis... Sister-inw?¡± The three of them had incredulous looks on their faces. ¡°Hurry up and pay your respects.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how are you?¡± Their voices boomed loud and clear. So this woman hadn¡¯t been picked up by him... Don¡¯t tell me she came looking for him because she¡¯s missed him? ¡°Were you the one who video-chatted with him that night?¡± Zheng Yi asked. The woman was at a loss for words. She could not understand what they were referring to at all. ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± the man answered on her behalf. ¡°WOW!¡± The three henchmen smiled suspiciously at her. ¡°Chief must have rushed home to marry his bride after being released from the army.¡± Wang Yiyang chuckled wickedly. Hooking his lips up into a grin, Mo Jiangye said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare her.¡± Then, he tugged her protectively into the yacht cabin. Food and wine were lined up neatly inside the cabin. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡± He picked a small piece of cut apple with a toothpick and brought it to her lips. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s jump again.¡± ¡°No way.¡± She refused without thinking about it twice. ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± She exploded in fury. ¡°In what way did I seem to enjoy the experience?¡± He was itching to do it again with her. ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± He coaxed her along. ¡°So that you can bully me once more?¡± She raised her voice this time. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡± He poured her a ss of warm water. ¡°Is this your first time bungee jumping?¡± ¡°If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t even have done it once.¡± He beamed. ¡°Really?¡± That made him so... His three men entered the cabin and hastily retreated after stumbling upon their conversation. Embarrassed, she pinned him down on the chair and threatened him. ¡°You better behave yourself.¡± His eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°Let¡¯s go bungee jumping again. You won¡¯t get into danger with me around. Weren¡¯t you very safe with me earlier?¡± She half-squatted on him and red at him warningly. ¡°You can give up on the idea.¡± There was no way she would do it again. ¡°If one attempt is not possible, what about two?¡± He pushed her buttons further. After pushing him away, she told him, ¡°Dream on.¡± She had been scared beyond words during the first jump. How could she possibly do it a second time? ¡°My dream is for us to be together.¡± With those words, he reached out and hugged her. She quickly pulled herself away to a safe corner before throwing him a question with an angry stare. ¡°Are you going back tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your performance.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you agree to go bungee jumping with me again, who knows, we may even be able to return hometer,¡± he told her with a knowing smile. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to do it. Worst-case scenario, we can leave a few dayster.¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, you can be so childish!¡± she yelled at him. Outside the cabin, the three men cocked their brows as they eavesdropped by the door. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t taking me back, then I¡¯ll go back myself.¡± She reached for the fork and pierced some grapes lying on the table. He raised his brow at her devilishly and moved his hand toward her. ¡°Come over here.¡± Ye Erruo pointed her fork at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 89 - Sister-In-Law

Chapter 89: Sister-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo pointed her fork at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing you!¡± ¡°Pui... Cough, cough, cough!¡± The grape in her mouth got lodged in her throat in an instant, causing Ye Erruo¡¯s face to turnpletely red. Mo Jiangye, who was stunned, speedily patted her back. ¡°You can choke on a mere grape?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± Ye Erruo was coughing herself to tears. ¡°Drink some water.¡± ¡°Cough...¡± After sipping on some water, Ye Erruo ced the ss back on the table and scooted far away from the man in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s do it one more time. Onest time and we will go back.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows. He went forward and grabbed her dainty hand before using his rough fingers to wipe away the water stains at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to y, we won¡¯t.¡± Meanwhile, outside the cabin... The tips of the three huge men¡¯s ears turned suspiciously crimson. They had never thought that their boss could be so flirty. They shouldn¡¯t have judged him based on his normally cold exterior. He could be unexpectedly flirty on the inside. If they had not personally heard this themselves today, they would not have believed it! ¡°Was eavesdropping on us nice?¡± At that moment, Mo Jiangye walked out of the cabin eerily while hugging his own arm. He was wearing a white shirt, his jacket was off, and he had a pair of army green military pants, a ck belt, and a pair of ck boots on. He was wearing the same clothes as the rest of them, yet he looked the most dazzling. ¡°Ah ha ha! Hi, Chief Mo!¡± The three men straightened their bodies and looked forward. Mo Jiangye stepped forward slowly and walkedzily back and forth in front of them with a dark, evil aura emanating from him. ¡°What did you hear?¡± ¡°Reporting! We didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°Reporting! We weren¡¯t listening.¡± ¡°Reporting! I have no idea what you are talking about, Young Master Mo!¡± All three of them spoke in unison. Then, they stared at each other dumbly before deciding to give the same response. ¡°We have no idea what you are talking about, Young Master Mo.¡± Mo Jiangye smiled dubiously. His dangerous smile and obscure gaze left them feeling goosebumps all over their bodies. ¡°We have reached the shore,¡± Xu Xu said as he let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, Ye Erruo walked out of the cabin while biting on an apple. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°We are here, sister-inw.¡± Ye Erruo found it weird that they were calling her sister-inw. They were practically all older than her... ¡°Sister-inw, are you hungry?¡± Xu Xu asked in an effort to diffuse the awkwardness. ¡°My name is Ye Erruo. You can call me either Xiao Ruo or Ruoruo.¡± ¡°Ah... Alright, Sister-In-Law Ruoruo.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Cough. If you are hungry, there is a lot of delicious food on the boat and in the cabin. Please help yourself!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. Young Master Mo, we still have something to do, so we will leave first. We will stop disturbing you guys.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We still have some matters to take care of. We will leave first.¡± Zheng Yi pushed Xu Xu, eager to disappear immediately. Before waiting for Mo Jiangye to speak, the three of them pushed one another and ran off as if they were escaping. ¡°Why did they look like they¡¯d gotten a scare?¡± Ye Erruo muttered. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head down.¡± ¡°Ruoruo, Ruoruo...¡± A voice shouted from far away, causing Ye Erruo to turn back and look all over the ce. She saw a small boat carrying Yao Tiao heading toward them. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yao Tiao is here. Let¡¯s wait for her together.¡± ¡°Together? For her? No way!¡± He wanted to be with her alone right now. He would not allow anyone to interrupt them and intrude on their time together. He would kill whoever dared to do so! Chapter 90 - Hunting

Chapter 90: Hunting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He grabbed her waist and pulled her away. ¡°She¡¯ll be here any moment now.¡± Mo Jiangye did not care. He increased the strength of his grip and pulled her away. Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°Slower. Walk slower.¡± Ye Erruo followed him in a small jog. Behind them, Yao Tiao looked at the two people who had abandoned her in astonishment. F*ck... ¡°Hungry?¡± He inquired as he turned his head to the side. ¡°I¡¯m still alright.¡± There was a small house in the forest beneath the mountains with a cooking fire. Mo Jiangye held her hand and walked toward it. ¡°Why is someone else here?¡± Ye Erruo asked in disbelief. ¡°There is nobody else.¡± ¡°What the heck! Why are they here again?¡± Xu Xu asked in rm while holding a chicken in his hand. ¡°He couldn¡¯t havee here to continue settling the score with us, right?¡± Zheng Yi stood up and walked around the fire. Wang Yiyang¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°How could you think of our boss in such a manner? Is he such a petty person?¡± Xu Xu and Zheng Yi said nothing. Was that not the case? ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the chicken in his hand and saidzily, ¡°She¡¯s hungry.¡± Xu Xu let out a sigh of relief. So they were there to find food! ¡°Come here. Let me tell you, sister-inw, my roast chicken is one of the best.¡± Xu Xu began to pluck the chicken¡¯s feathers after sitting down. ¡°This chicken is a wild chicken. Its meat is chewy.¡± Zheng Yi ced the grill and blew at the fire. There was another grill on the side with a small pot dangling from it and savory bone soup cooking in it. Wang Yiyang went into the house to grab some ingredients and a fork. Mo Jiangye pulled Ye Erruo to sit on a huge rock. ¡°Wait a while and it will be ready.¡± ¡°Why is there a house here?¡± Xu Xu handled the chicken roughly as he said, ¡°This is where we frequently go hunting. There are wild rabbits, wild chickens, wild pigs, lions, and tigers here.¡± Ye Erruo was shocked. Lions? Tigers? Upon seeing her startled expression, Zheng Yi smiled. ¡°This is the most primitive part of the forest and also the most dangerous part of it.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, have you eaten tiger meat before? If you haven¡¯t, we can get the boss to help you hunt one down.¡± Ye Erruo shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t eat that kind of meat.¡± ¡°A chicken is not enough. You go hunt and get Yiyang to watch the fire.¡± Xu Xu threw the gun at Zheng Yi. ¡°Give me the gun,¡± Mo Jiangye said. ¡°You are going to hunt? Then our food today is going to be sumptuous.¡± Xu Xu chopped off the chicken¡¯s head with one swing of the knife. ¡°...¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± He took her petite hand. Ye Erruo was excited. ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Jiangye brought a jacket from the house and ced it over Ye Erruo¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I am not cold.¡± ¡°Wear it!¡± Very soon, Ye Erruo understood why he wanted her to wear a jacket. The ce Mo Jiangye took her to was eerie. The leafy branches blocked more than half of the sunlight, and every tree reached high to the sky. They wouldn¡¯t have grown so strong without at least a few hundred thousand years! The nts here were lusher and taller than outside, as if they were about to be spirits. Initially, she could still feel the sunlight. However, as they walked further in, the scenery became gloomier. ¡°Stand beside me and watch where you are walking.¡± He held her soft hand tightly. Ye Erruo found this strangely exciting. ¡°Can you really hunt a tiger here?¡± ¡°You can.¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± Suddenly, a ball of white scuttled past them. Not far away, the fe¡¯s white butt peaked out from between the grass. Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes glinted as she asked softly, ¡°Is that a rabbit?¡± Mo Jiangye squinted his eyes and grasped his gun to aim at the little fe¡¯s butt. ¡°Not a rabbit.¡± Bang! The silent tranquilizer dart found the target without any error. Chapter 91 - Do You Want More?

Chapter 91: Do You Want More?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You hit it!¡± Ye Erruo hurriedly walked forward and picked up the little fe. ¡°It does not look like a rabbit,¡± she said in amazement. The little fey on the ground unmoving, staring at Ye Erruo with its wide, watery eyes. Mo Jiangye had not expected this either. ¡°It¡¯s a small wolf.¡± Ye Erruo was bbergasted. ¡°Wolf?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, a wolf should not have appeared at such a time.¡± The fe was furry and ity miserably on the floor, paralyzed. ¡°Wolf meat tastes good as well,¡± he said faintly. ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hunt for wild rabbits.¡± She carried the little fe up and kneaded its soft small ears. Helpless, Mo Jiangye led her further in. The further they went, the more animals they saw. ¡°Give me the gun. You hold this.¡± Itching, Ye Erruo took the gun and passed the small wolf to Mo Jiangye. Rustling noises were heard among the bushes. Ye Erruo took aim at the target, the tip of the gun following the thing moving left and right. ¡°Woosh!¡± ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡± Manic chaos broke out in the bushes. Ye Erruo was wild with joy that they had made another hit. However, the grass remained calm after just a moment of struggle. When Ye Erruo ran over, the prey had already escaped. She aimed at her new target, as she noticed a plump wild chicken hiding behind a tree. She pulled the trigger and took another shot. The wild chicken, which was quick-witted, rapidly avoided the bullet shot by Ye Erruo¡¯s gun. ¡°...¡± Not a momentter, the numerous prey around them was terrified by Ye Erruo¡¯s shot and went scampering off into deeper parts of the forest. Standing behind her, Mo Jiangye saw how much fun she was having and decided not to disturb her. Ye Erruo ran and shot at the same time. All of a sudden, a wild chicken was unfortunately hit. She went forward and picked up the chicken by its legs, moving it from side to side. She had finally managed to hit one! She untingly brought the wild chicken over to Mo Jiangye. ¡°Remove your jacket.¡± He wiped away the sweat on her forehead with a smile on his face as he looked at her with soft eyes. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen any rabbits?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to shoot rabbits here. We need to walk further in.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my little wolf?¡± Mo Jiangye turned his head back to have a look. There was nothing there! He furrowed his eyebrows unhappily. ¡°It ran off.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that it would still be able to run! The strength of the tranquilizer exceeded the ordinary level of potency. ¡°Since it ran away, forget it.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows and tugged her close to him. Soon, a huge number of rabbits, wild chickens, and wild pigs came running out of the deeper parts of the forest. ¡°Climb up the tree!¡± His gaze turned icy as he eyed the enormous trees surrounding them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Without a moment of hesitation, Mo Jiangye dragged her up one of the trees. ¡°Whew! I think I heard the roar of a tiger!¡± Ye Erruo sat unsteadily on a tree branch as she took deep breaths of air. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mo Jiangye seized her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s hit it.¡± They saw lots of prey fleeing in disarray below them. ¡°Now, I can definitely hit one if I shoot!¡± Ye Erruo said in surprise. ¡°What kind of rabbit is that? It is so quick.¡± While sitting on the tree, Ye Erruo was basically hitting an animal with every shot. However, the animals she shot were only wild chickens. Mo Jiangye embraced her shoulders and taught her how to aim at the scattering rabbits by guiding her hands. ¡°A wild hare,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°Woosh!¡± Ye Erruo ced the gun down happily. ¡°We hit a rabbit.¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked in a gentle voice, his warm breath caressing her face. ¡°We already have enough. If we hit any more, we will not be able to bring them back.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye covered Ye Erruo¡¯s mouth and watched closely what was happening below them with a sharp, vignt gaze. A few minutester, a group of people walked out of the deeper part of the forest. They were pointing their guns at a group of young girls while spouting filthy words out of their mouths, their wretched smiles fixed on the young women... Chapter 92 - Not Thirsty

Chapter 92: Not Thirsty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. A few minutester, the group of people pushed the girls and walked far away. Mo Jiangye was the first to jump down the tree. He then reached with his hand for her. ¡°Come down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too, too high. You go over there. I will get down myself.¡± Ye Erruo rejected his hug. ¡°Faster!¡± Ye Erruo bit her lip and closed her eyes before jumping down. Mo Jiangye caught her firmly and took a few steps back. ¡°Who were those people just now?¡± Mo Jiangye held the gun with a solemn, displeased expression. He picked up a few mountain chickens and wild hares and then bent down and said, ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°Get on!¡± Hemanded her unquestionably. Upon seeing his cold, stern expression, Ye Erruo immediately jumped onto his back. ¡°Give me the things in your hand.¡± He turned his head sideways and rubbed it against her tender cheeks. ¡°Hang on tight.¡± He carried her on his back as they returned to where they¡¯de from at a high speed. ¡°Why were there peopleing out of the forest?¡± ¡°There is a river in the deepest part of the forest. On the other side of the river is K country.¡± Those people had clearly been sneaking in. That river did not have a security clearance, and very few people knew about it and dared to cross it. This wasn¡¯t just due to the turbulence of the river water, but because of the unknown creatures living inside it. Whenever there were bodies floating on the surface of the river, they were all lifeless carcasses! However, they had been able to cross over unscathed! ¡°K country? Would they run into Xu Xu?¡± Those people had obviously looked bad at first nce. A bloodthirsty, sharp glint shed across his gloomy eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± All the people there were his people. He would like to see if they had the capability to walk out of there. ¡°Are they trafficking young girls?¡± It seemed like it. Her fragrance permeated his nostrils, causing Mo Jiangye to abruptly turn his head around and suck on her dry lips. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± His voice sounded a little husky. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your lips are dry.¡± Ye Erruo touched her lips. ¡°They are?¡± ¡°Lie down properly and keep quiet,¡± hemanded her overbearingly. Ye Erruo curled her lips into a smile and reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead while intimately touching her nose against the back of his neck. Then, shey on his back obediently without saying another word. A few minutester, they walked out of the forest. The rays of light above their heads were instantly a lot brighter. ¡°Alright, you can put me down. We are almost there.¡± Mo Jiangye ced her on the ground and nced at her lips. This woman needed to drink water! When they returned to the grounds, Xu Xu was pointing his gun at that crowd of people. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Mo Jiangye. Ye Erruo lifted the wild chicken and nced at the group of people kneeling on the ground. They were the people they had seen in the forest earlier. ¡°Boss, this group of people is carrying unidentifiable substances. They seem like drugs. They came running out of the forest, so they probably came from next door,¡± Wang Yiyang reported. ¡°Drugs?¡± Ye Erruo said. Her clear, gentle voice caused the men who were kneeling on the ground to raise their heads abruptly. When they saw Ye Erruo, their eyes instantly filled with greed and a glint of perversion. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes turned cold as he speedily walked toward Wang Yiyang. Before the man could even blink, the dagger that was at his waist had disappeared. ¡°Ah!¡± The man covered his eyes in agony as red, fresh blood flowed out of his eye sockets. ¡°My eyes are sore!¡± At that moment, the terrified group of men shrank into a small space. Mo Jiangye threw the prey they had hunted on the ground and grabbed a bottle of mineral water before twisting the cap open and passing it to Ye Erruo. He then stomped icily toward the group of men. Chapter 93 - He Almost Lost Her

Chapter 93: He Almost Lost Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the group saw Mo Jiangye walking over, they retreated in fear. ¡°Pretty, huh?¡± His dangerous voice exploded above their heads. The men shook their heads. Their skin was dark, and they were bursting with sturdy muscles. It was hard to imagine how Xu Xu and the rest had subdued this group of ten men. ¡°This group has captured five girls. The girls¡¯ bodies are filled with drugs, and there is a kid who is only slightly older than ten.¡± Ye Erruo walked over from the back. ¡°Their bodies are filled with drugs?¡± ¡°There. The drugs are all in their clothes,¡± Xu Xu said as he nced at the bosoms of the women. ¡°It¡¯s strange that they were able to survive until now,¡± Zheng Yi said curiously. ¡°Investigate thoroughly and find out who they are and what they n to do,¡± Mo Jiangye said as he nced askance at them coldly. It seemed like this river needed more preventive measures! Ye Erruo walked carefully over to the women. Their hair was very long, and their skin was dark. They were wearing baggy skirts, and their bosoms were particrly big... They were at most 14 or 15 years old! Upon seeing Ye Erruo, they retreated in utter fear. However, they still nced at the bottle of mineral water in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand from time to time. ¡°Are you all thirsty?¡± Ye Erruo lowered her head and looked at the bottle in her hand before she held it out. The girls retreated further away, afraid to ept the bottle of water from her. A boy that was roughly ten years old was squatting aside. He stared at the bottle of water in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand with a thirsty gaze. Ye Erruo distanced herself before cing the bottle of water down on the ground. The boy testily came forward and grabbed the bottle before downing the water down in big gulps! Ye Erruo nibbled on her lips, feeling pity for them. A few secondster, the boy politely handed the bottle back to Ye Erruo after drinking. She did not think twice before heading forward, ready to retrieve the bottle. Mo Jiangye, who had identally turned his head around to look for Ye Erruo, abruptly grabbed the soupdle in the pot beside him and flung it! ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The sound of consecutive gunshots was heard as bullets whizzed past the side of Ye Erruo¡¯s face and passed through the trees behind her. The boy, who had almost been knocked to the ground by the soupdle, recovered from the misfire and pointed the gun back at Ye Erruo the moment he had the chance to. She had not had the slightest idea that this little child could have a gun hidden on him. Ye Erruo did not even have the time to blink before she felt a huge gust of wind and was pulled into someone¡¯s embrace a momentter. ¡°Smack!¡± The gun in the boy¡¯s hand was kicked to the ground by Mo Jiangye. Xu Xu and the others had not imagined that such a situation would suddenly ur. During the split second they had lost their focus, Zheng Yi had pulled the trigger and instantly killed the blind man who was in terrible pain, using him as a warning for the rest of them. Wang Yiyang grasped the gun and watched the group of men. If any of them were to even move, they would immediately get a bullet. Xu Xu advanced forward at lightning speed and subdued the little boy onto the ground. They were aware of their roles so they did not trip up due to the sudden situation. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s veins were popping from worry as he inspected her body all over with shaking hands. Thank goodness there seemed to be no injury! He could not bear to imagine what would have happened to her if he had turned his head a secondter. As he nced at the trees behind her, the fear in his heart multiplied. ¡°Speak up!¡± He held her face and frantically broke out into cold sweat. Ye Erruo blinked dumbly. ¡°I am alright.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart was about to burst out of his chest from the intense beating. He pulled the person before him into his embrace and hugged her tightly! He then burrowed his head into her hair and took a deep breath... Chapter 94 - Why Did You Leave My Side? No Excuses!

Chapter 94: Why Did You Leave My Side? No Excuses!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fear lingered in the depths of his eyes for a long time as he panted quickly and heavily. ¡°Ugh! Mo Jiangye, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°Ah! Eugh!¡± A ticklish, warm, moist sensation assailed her when the man bit and sucked on her neck¡¯s sensitive spot, making her involuntarily wish to curl up her body. After burying his head in the crook of her neck, Mo Jiangye breathed in her unique scent for a good while before he finally managed to suppress his panic and get a hold of himself. Gripping her chin, he sternly growled, ¡°The gall of you! How dare you leave my side!¡± The woman was just about to give him an exnation when he interrupted her. ¡°No excuses!¡± ¡°...¡± What came after fear was rage. This was made evident by the uncontroble, intensifying bloodthirsty look on his face when his scarlet eyesnded on the boy, who was lying sprawled on the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the child to be hiding a gun on him.¡± By now, Xu Xu had truly broken into a cold sweat. Boss would surely have skinned us alive if something had happened to sister-inw. It was no one¡¯s fault, though. After all, it was hard for anyone to suspect a child of being armed with a gun and even harder to conduct a body search on him. While pinning down the now-kneeling boy to the ground with a foot, his chief took his pistol and fired two shots at the boy¡¯s arms. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± Bang! Bang! ¡°Ughh!¡± The boy¡¯s face contorted in pain. His cry was hoarse and repressed, as he was mute. A terrifying, menacing aura emanated from the man as he sent the boy flying away with a swift kick. His subordinate dared not make a squeak when he witnessed this scene from the side. He rarely saw him so red up and he knew that it must have been for the sake of his wife that he had not shot the boy to death right away. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± Appalled, Ye Erruo moved forward to take his hand at once. The boyy several meters away from them as he coughed up blood. It only took a few coughs for him to go silent again. Mo Jiangye proceeded to shake the boy¡¯s body with his foot. ¡°Drag him over.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± replied Xu Xu. ¡°Dead?¡± He tugged his lips, feeling skeptical. ¡°He¡¯s...¡± She wanted to say that he was only a child, but on second thought, without her husband¡¯s quick reflexes, the one dead and riddled with bullets now would have been her. She did not understand why the child had tried to take her life, however. ¡°Throw him into the woods.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spare a single one of them.¡± All of them, regardless of gender, needed to be checked. ¡°Roger that.¡± Meanwhile, the men kneeling on the ground had indignant, rebellious looks on their faces. Under the assumption that they had a glimmer of hope to turn things around since there were only four men and a woman to take on, one of them sent an eye signal to the nearby unsupervised group of women. All at once, the women frantically undressed themselves, their plump boobs jiggling along with their movements. Unperturbed by this, Mo Jiangye merely raised the gun in his hand and fired shots until they were all killed before turning around to aim the ck muzzle at the group of men. Anyone who attempted to resist would end up suffering the same fate as those women... Eventually, only four men were left out of the group of ten. Just a short distance away stood Sun You, Yao Tiao, and a few others, who came running over upon hearing the gunshots, dumbfounded and motionless. ¡°Drag the corpses away,¡± he ordered his men coldly. Used to this sort of scene, his subordinates subconsciously looked at Ye Erruo and heaved a sigh of relief only when they noticed her calm expression. Boss has no doubt picked the right woman. He turned his head and nced at the petite woman beside him before pursing his lips somewhat regretfully. ¡°They deserve to die!¡± With her hand in his, she nodded in agreement upon meeting his icy gaze. He pulled her into his arms then. If it had not been for the special circumstances of that day, he would never have let her see this bloodthirsty side of him! Chapter 95 - In Seventh Heaven

Chapter 95: In Seventh Heaven

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After exchanging a nce, Sun You and the rest headed back in the direction they hade from. ¡°Murder! Chief Mo killed someone earlier...¡± ¡°Many of them, in fact.¡± ¡°Women and a child!¡± ¡°Good gracious. That¡¯s ten or so lives.¡± Looks of horror appeared on their faces. ¡°Just because he¡¯s the chief, he can kill people at will?¡± Yao Tiao disagreed with that. ¡°Those people perhaps deserved to die. That¡¯s why he dealt with them that way.¡± ¡°Huh. They deserved death? What kind of heinous crime had theymitted to warrant death? Not even a child was spared.¡± Sun You rebuked sarcastically. ¡°I agree. What kind of abominable crime could a ten-year-oldmit? Besides, even if the boy was found guilty, he¡¯s still a minor. He¡¯s nowhere near the right age to receive the death penalty.¡± Her expression turned miserable. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you guys notice that those people were from WG?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why he dealt with them however he pleased.¡± ¡°This is a military area, so their unusual appearance must mean that something is up. They must¡¯ve deserved to die,¡± answered thess seriously. She did not believe that Chief Mo would resort to killing for no rhyme or reason. ¡°Ha!¡± The guy scoffed in disbelief. Erruo must not be with someone as dangerous as him! ¡°Erruo seems to have been there earlier, too.¡± ¡°And she didn¡¯t care to stop his actions?¡± When she heard that, the displeased girl argued. ¡°I already told you that those people deserved to die. Otherwise, why would Ruoruo not stop it?¡± ¡°How was she going to do that? Coach Mo might have dealt with her as well if she had so much as intervened. No, she mustn¡¯t be with him,¡± said the chap solemnly. ¡°Hey, Sun You. You...¡± ... After dealing with that gang, Xu Xu continued roasting the wild chicken while Wang Yiyang tended to the fire. The whereabouts of Zheng Yi, on the other hand, were unknown. Minutester, thetter finally returned, only to nce at Ye Erruo faintly. ¡°Speak.¡± Mo Jiangye had no qualms about her presence as he sat behind her and helped her with her long hair. ¡°Those women had drugs on them. idental contact with those powder particles could cause one to develop symptoms that are simr to those of AIDS. However, this is a much more serious disease. It¡¯s been exquisitely made and probably recently manufactured since there¡¯s no such stuff on the market as of now.¡± The news came as a shock to the woman. How fortunate that those women hadn¡¯t left this ce. The man furrowed his brows tightly but merely said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He had the feeling that every inch of this ce emanated danger. Thus, he made a move to leave as soon as he grabbed hold of his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°What the heck? That¡¯s vicious!¡± Xu Xu tossed aside the wild rabbit that he was handling. ¡°How lucky for us that those drugs weren¡¯t spilled when we killed them,¡± Zheng Yi remarked. They then picked up their clothes and left the ce with their chief after putting out the fire. ¡°Burn them all,¡± instructed Mo Jiangye. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Those men were healthy and showed no signs of the disease. They were probably here to peddle the drugs. Any contact with that drug would cause one the same reaction as...¡± Zheng Yi¡¯s face looked slightly flushed as he revealed this information. Xu Xu chuckled. ¡°Same reaction as what? Will they be in seventh heaven?¡± Under the setting sun, the group chatted as they made their way through the forest. Zheng Yi shot a re at him. ¡°I can help you if you¡¯re keen to give it a try.¡± ¡°Alright, help me out then.¡± ¡°Go to hell.¡± He sent a kick in Xu Xu¡¯s direction. ¡°Those people were from Blue Tower and they came over via K country. They were split into three batches and they entered the country from different points, so there are still two more groups of people. Earlier, those four men revealed that someone was liaising and arranging a meeting with them.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed when he heard that. Since they were carrying dangerous goods, they naturally would not enter this ce via a normal route. ¡°Blue Tower?¡± cried out Ye Erruo in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± Isn¡¯t Gu Feirou a royal princess of Blue Tower? Chapter 96 - Have You Gotten It On With Chief Mo?

Chapter 96: Have You Gotten It On With Chief Mo?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Blue Tower?¡± cried out Ye Erruo in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± Isn¡¯t Gu Feirou a royal princess of Blue Tower? ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Look into it. This stuff mustn¡¯t be allowed to enter,¡± ordered Mo Jiangye in a cold, stern voice. ¡°Orders have already been passed down to alert every other ce to this.¡± Growl! Her stomach suddenly grumbled. Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°Hungry?¡± The man glimpsed at her from the corner of his eyes. If that batch of people had note just now, she would already have eaten something. ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± He scooped her up with his big hands. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saving you energy. There¡¯s still quite a long walk before we get out of here,¡± answered the man. Meanwhile, Xu Xu was eyeing Ye Erruo with a somewhat ambiguous, mischievous look as he stroked his nose. After pushing Wang Yiyang to the side, he carefully said, ¡°Sis-inw, can I ask you a question?¡± She turned her head to look at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you gotten it on with our boss?¡± he whispered inquiringly. Her ears instantly flushed red. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Heh...¡± He could tell right away just by the look on her face that she must have slept with Young Master Mo. With our boss being so horny, how can he possibly not eat her up? ¡°He he...¡± He let out an evil chuckle. The woman gave him a hard look. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She then turned her head back to lean against her man¡¯s chest, her cheeks tinted with an imperceptible tinge of rosiness. ¡°You did, right? No need to be shy.¡± The chap continued smirking evilly. ¡°Did what?¡± asked Zheng Yi curiously. ¡°Not telling you. It¡¯s a secret between me and sis-inw.¡± ¡°...¡± From then on, shey meekly in Mo Jiangye¡¯s embrace and quietly listened to the others¡¯ conversation throughout the journey. Upon looking down at the small woman in his arms, the man could not resist asking with a smile, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Quick, quick. There¡¯s a wild hare!¡± Wang Yiyang patted Xu Xu in a hurry. ¡°Woohoo! I didn¡¯t expect to see a wild hare in here.¡± He quickly pulled out his gun and aimed at the animal. Bang! The target was precisely hit with just one shot. ¡°We have something at least.¡± He then strode forward and picked up the hare by its ears. ¡°What a fat and meaty one.¡± Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang stepped forward to pluck out the rabbit¡¯s fur. The bright golden rays of the setting sun were shining down on the two sides of the path, making the shadow of Mo Jiangye carrying Ye Erruo extend as they made their way out of the forest along with their boisterouspanions, who were carrying their guns and jackets. At nightfall, a variety of food was roasted over a campfire amid the group¡¯s jovialughter. ¡°Ruoruo!¡± called Shu Xin softly as she carefully approached them. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Ye Erruo informed her husband. ¡°Come back soon, sis-inw.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Ye Erruo in puzzlement. Her friend nced at Mo Jiangye before dragging her away. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Shu Xin led her by the hand to a big tree far away from the crowd. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Wait here for a bit.¡± Upon saying that, her friend left. Soon, a ck figure walked out. ¡°Sun You?¡± Sun You approached her with a bunch of flowers in his hands. ¡°Please be my girlfriend, Ruoruo.¡± ¡°...¡± She retreated. ¡°I already have a boyfriend.¡± She was just about to turn around and leave when he tugged at her wrist and pinned her against a tree. ¡°Dump him. You two are not a suitable match. I can give you everything I have.¡± Chapter 97 - Dump Chief Mo. I Can Give You Everything I Have

Chapter 97: Dump Chief Mo. I Can Give You Everything I Have

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios. ¡°Dump him. You two are not a suitable match. I can give you everything I have.¡± Ye Erruo shoved him away with furrowed brows. ¡°Let me go, Sun You.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you stay.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡± Only then did he release her. Staring at the fresh flowers in his hands, he said, ¡°Ruoruo, to be honest, someone with a background like mine has plenty of admirers. My parents have introduced me to plenty of girls, though I never had any romantic feelings for them. I¡¯m not sure if it was Fate that allowed me to meet you here.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°I felt something different for you from the first time Iid eyes on you. I don¡¯t know if this is what people usually call love at first sight. You¡¯re a really pretty, outstanding girl who seems simr yet different from the girls my parents tried to set me up with. Each movement of yours can send my heart thumping, and each word you say to me can make me happy for a very long time. I¡¯m really, really fond of you.¡± ¡°...¡± As she was about to open her mouth, he hastily interrupted her. ¡°I know Chief Mo is a lot more outstanding than me and that you have feelings for him. After all, he¡¯s the Prince Charming that many women dream of. But, Ruoruo, the two of you are truly an ipatible match.¡± When he said that, she coldly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if we¡¯re apatible match.¡± Nevertheless, the guy was relentless. ¡°He¡¯s a militarian whose hands are stained with blood. Just today, I saw him killing plenty of people. Not even a child was spared. I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to know what kind of person he is, but I do know that you¡¯ll never be happy with him!¡± His revtion shocked her. He had seen Mo Jiangye killing those people? ¡°If he hadn¡¯t killed them, he would¡¯ve been in danger. Likewise, if he hadn¡¯t killed that boy, I would¡¯ve been dead instead. That¡¯s enough, Sun You. I repeat myself: I do not and will not ever have any romantic feelings for you, now or in the future.¡± ¡°Feelings can be developed.¡± Her lips were pursed into a grim line. ¡°I have spent more time with you than with Chief Mo, but I¡¯ve never developed such feelings for you. On the other hand, my heart thumps for Chief Mo even though he¡¯s only been here for less than a day. Therefore, I¡ª¡± ¡°Ruoruo!¡± Sun You raised his voice all of a sudden and cut her off mid-speech. A deep frown settled on her face as she turned to leave, reckoning that it was pointless to continue having this conversation with him. This made him frantic. Shoving the flowers into her arms, he pinned her against the tree. ¡°You haven¡¯t spent some proper alone time with me.¡± He had finally found a girl that he liked and wanted to spend a lifetime with. How could he possibly be willing to let her go? Fate was something one needed to grab hold of tightly. Even the slightest carelessness could mean missing something for a lifetime. The woman flung his arms off right away, reacting as though she hade into contact with something shocking. ¡°What are you doing? If you continue behaving like this, I¡ª¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Continue rejecting me?¡± The two hands he ced by her side were clenched tightly. ¡°Can¡¯t we try dating? I, Sun You, haven¡¯t gotten into a rtionship or chased any girl in the entire twenty-five years of my life. You¡¯re the first woman I want to do that with.¡± ¡°Sun You! I¡¯ll say it again: Let me go and step aside.¡± Her face grew stern and cold with displeasure as she was trapped between him and the tree. ¡°Is it truly impossible?¡± He released his hands, feeling somewhat dejected. ¡°It¡¯ll never work out. In fact, I¡¯m married to Chief Mo.¡± His eyes bulged incredulously at the news. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± To Chief Mo? ¡°Yes. The military training will soon be over. I hope you¡¯ll be able to keep my rtionship with Chief Mo a secret.¡± As she spoke, she returned the flowers in her hands to him. After all, they might not meet each other again after leaving this ce. She did not want gossip about her flying all over the ce before she left. ¡°Sis-inw?¡± Upon looking past her shoulders, she saw Xu Xu standing a short distance away, staring with aplicated expression between her and the flowers in her hands that she pushed back into Sun You¡¯s arms Chapter 98 - I Am Sorry, Sis-In-Law

Chapter 98: I Am Sorry, Sis-In-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon looking past her shoulders, she saw Xu Xu standing a short distance away, staring with aplicated expression between her and the flowers in her hands that she pushed back into Sun You¡¯s arms. Xu Xu¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared closely at Ye Erruo as though he had caught the two of themmitting adultery. ¡°N-No. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± She shoved the flowers into the other guy¡¯s arms and shook her hands and head frantically at him. s, it only made her appear guiltier than ever about being caught red-handed. His gaze thennded on the bunch of flowers in the young chap¡¯s arms, and theplicated look in his eyes intensified even more. She nced at Sun You before hastily snatching the flowers back from him. ¡°Is this a yes?¡± His eyes sparkled with hope as he gazed fixedly at the woman before him. Countless images and scenes instantly yed in the other man¡¯s mind. Sis-inw has taken a fancy to some young chap and is wooing him with flowers behind Boss¡¯s back, yet that chap still dared ept her pursuit? They must really have a death wish. Her brows formed a tight line as she stared at the flowers in her hands. She then returned them to Sun You again before turning around and walking in Xu Xu¡¯s direction. ¡°Sis-inw.¡± Staring at him, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild and don¡¯t tell Mo Jiangye anything.¡± The man felt conflicted. She has indeedmitted evil sins behind Boss¡¯s back. ¡°Sis-inw, you mustn¡¯t do anything to let Boss down or make him angry. He¡¯s terrifying when he res up, and you won¡¯t be able to handle the aftermath.¡± He gave her a grave warning. She shot him a warning look in return and said solemnly, ¡°Exactly, so you¡¯re not allowed to tell him anything. I didn¡¯t do anything to let him down, so just forget what you just saw.¡± With a straight face, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sis-inw, but I¡¯ll definitely tell Boss about this.¡± Her beautiful, big eyes widened as she reminded him, ¡°He¡¯s terrifying when he res up.¡± Looking righteous, he advised her, ¡°Things will be fine after you apologize to Boss. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forgive you if you tell him that you won¡¯t meet thisd ever again.¡± ¡°...¡± Upon saying that, he turned his head away and left. ¡°Sigh... Hey, Xu Xu.¡± With a backhand, she grabbed hold of his arm. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Startled, he jumped away from her and evaded her hands dramatically. Her lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mo Jiangye.¡± Mo Jiangye is bound to get upset if Xu Xu tattletales on me and things will get blown up. Sheesh, this misunderstanding canpletely be avoided, but he just has to overthink things. Sun You then walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with telling him? Ruoruo, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± The man used this opportunity to flee from her, running in the direction of his chief. With her lips pursed, she told Sun You solemnly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯te to disturb my life again.¡± Then, she hastily chased after Xu Xu. Gosh, I¡¯m dead. Sun You stared at his crush¡¯s departing figure forlornly as the flowers in his hands drooped and fell to the ground. She ims to be married and says she doesn¡¯t want me disturbing her life, but is that possible? No, it¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s married! Xu Xu, Zheng Yi, and Wang Yiyang cast looks of sympathy in Ye Erruo¡¯s direction when she came running back to the original spot of their campfire. Beside them was Mo Jiangye, whose jacket had been stripped off and was hanging on a nearby branch. His white shirt, pair of ck boots, and ck belt highlighted his extraordinary coldness and aloofness. His head was dipped as he polished his gun, so his handsome features were somewhat hidden. As the fire crackled, the fragrance of roasted meat wafted in the air. ¡°It smells good. Is it fully cooked?¡± She approached him with feigned calmness and ease and rubbed herself against him when she reached his side. ¡°I¡¯m cold, hubby.¡± Chapter 99 - Im Cold, Hubby

Chapter 99: I¡¯m Cold, Hubby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m cold, hubby.¡± Mo Jiangye raised his gaze and looked at her shaggy head. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Ye Erruo secretly cast a fierce re at Xu Xu. Xu Xu pretended he hadn¡¯t seen anything as he lowered his head and tore the barbecued meat up. ¡°I went out with Shu Xin for a while.¡± She strongly longed to be in his embrace. By sitting in his embrace, she wouldn¡¯t feel cold any longer. ¡°Smells delicious. Is it done being barbecued? Can I eat it?¡± She reached out and grabbed the roasted leg to have a sniff. Xu Xu and the rest seemed like they were fiddling with the barbecued meat, but they were examining Mo Jiangye¡¯s reaction out of the corners of their eyes. Ye Erruo impatiently took a bite of the delicious meat. ¡°Hot.¡± She furrowed her brows as her eyes welled up in tears. She then turned around and hugged Mo Jiangye. When she turned around, Mo Jiangye... Xu Xu and the rest widened their eyes in shock speechlessly. After feeding the piece of meat into his mouth and turning around calmly, she blew at the meat in her hand and tried it out once again by eating a smaller bite. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± she asked, despite knowing the answer. She smiled gently and lowered her head to look at the meat in her hands. ¡°Although it is very delicious, itcks salt.¡± Suddenly, the man¡¯s arm hugged her from behind while he held a seasoning bottle in his other hand. He sprinkled seasoning on her meat and said softly, ¡°This is cumin and salt.¡± A crafty glint shed across Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes. Just like that, she had smoothly avoided a storm! Now, there wasn¡¯t a thing that couldn¡¯t be solved by a kiss, a hug, or some coquettish behavior. If one of them wasn¡¯t enough, then she would use two. If two were not enough, then she would use three. He would alwayspromise in the end... Xu Xu blinked. Sister-inw had not even apologized, yet boss had forgiven her just like that? How could he? Ye Erruo smiled and delivered the piece of barbecued meat in her hand to the mouth of the man behind her. She purposely passed the side she had not eaten to him. In the end, Mo Jiangye lowered his head and chose to only eat the side she had bitten. Xu Xu was speechless. ¡°Sister-inw, earlier... You...¡± Before Xu Xu could finish his words, Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang gave him a harsh kick. ¡°I said, you all...¡± ¡°Sister-inw! It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it? I barbecued this myself!¡± Zheng Yi fawned over her and handed the wing to her. ¡°Delicious!¡± She grinned. She nced at Xu Xu and let out a soft snort before rolling her eyes. In a moment, Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang had squeezed Xu Xu to the side. ¡°Try this, sister-inw. Brush this on top and it will taste even better.¡± ¡°Chili oil!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes shone. She couldn¡¯t wait to have a firm bite after she smeared chili oil on top of the meat. When she had firste here, every meal had been nd. It was rare to even see any kind of chili in the dishes. She was someone who loved spicy food, so she had been enduring this for a long time. Upon seeing her eating without the slightest scruple, Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you not get to eat a lot here?¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any chili.¡± Mo Jiangye rubbed off the chili oil at the corner of her lips with his thumb as he curled the corners of his lips into a loving smile. ¡°Try it. It tastes really good.¡± She turned her head and passed the meat in her hand to him. ¡°Sister-inw, he doesn¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± Zheng Yi smiled gently. ¡°Yeah, he...¡± Before Wang Yiyang could finish his words, they were fed another mushy scene. Mo Jiangye did not only eat up all the meat she fed him, but he also licked the chili oil on her fingers clean. Ye Erruo¡¯s face turned embarrassingly red as she hurriedly retracted her hand. However, he continued to hold onto her wrist tightly. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Chapter 100 - Leaving the Training Ground

Chapter 100: Leaving the Training Ground

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Damn, is Boss getting horny again?¡± asked Zheng Yi with a mischievous look. Upon shooting a side-eye nce at him, Mo Jiangye proceeded to unbutton the jacket of the woman lying in his embrace and help her take it off. She, who hadined about the cold earlier, now had tiny beads of perspiration oozing out of her forehead. Meanwhile, Xu Xu was filled with resentment for being shoved aside. His resentment, however, was not directed at his chief and sister-inw, but at the two shameless fellows beside him. ¡°Are you two going back tonight?¡± The man, who was fiddling with a lock of his wife¡¯s hair, replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in a while.¡± ¡°You are in such a hurry?¡± Ye Erruo sipped a mouthful of mineral water before answering, ¡°We can get home earlier if we leave early.¡± ¡°Sis-inw, is there something urgent awaiting you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder Boss wants to leave before he¡¯s even done with his work.¡± She lifted her head in surprise. ¡°You still have work to do? Why don¡¯t I leave first and you stay behind and take care of everything before heading back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head back together.¡± He caressed her head lovingly. She rubbed herself against his chest, giggling delightfully. ¡°Alright.¡± Zheng Yi was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll go bid the others farewell.¡± The excitedss, who had just climbed to her feet, got pulled right back into her husband¡¯s embrace. ¡°No need.¡± She was confused. Looking slightly frigid and displeased, the man added, ¡°There¡¯s no need for goodbyes.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re in the same¡ª¡± Upon meeting his warning gaze, she heaved a sigh of resignation. ¡°Just a little while. I¡¯ll be right back! It won¡¯t take long.¡± After spending so much time with the others, it¡¯d be rude of me if I didn¡¯t bid them farewell before leaving. Slowly, the man got to his feet, reached for the jacket beside him, and wrapped it tightly around his woman. Goodbye? What for? Why let the other guys meet her for thest time before we leave? Everyone¡¯s paths are different, so what are the chances of them bumping into each other after this? Farewell? Bah, no need for that. ¡°H-Hey! Hey! Put me down.¡± ¡°Behave. I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡± He shot her a hard look. ¡°Hey, Boss. Are you really going to leave tonight when the new cadre leader hasn¡¯t arrived?¡± yelled Xu Xu from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. You can only leave when you¡¯re done with this matter.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°What the hell? That¡¯s your job, Boss. Don¡¯t you feel a prick in your conscience for dumping your work on us?¡± However, the man merely picked up his wife and strode off without so much as turning his head. Judging by the cold, eerie air he exuded, someone must have pissed him off again. The small woman swiftly remained still and obedient in his arms. That very night, while Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo left the campsite first via a ne, the rest of her teammates ended their BBQ gathering in the wee hours. They were very reluctant to part after spending almost two months together. Early the next day, they gathered at the airport and bade their instructors farewell before they flew off. ¡°Stay in touch.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hang out whenever you¡¯re in XXXX area.¡± ¡°Awesome. I¡¯m finally leaving this damn ce!¡± A furious Yao Tiao scanned her surroundings, thinking: Trust that wretch Ye Erruo to secretly leavest night! Hm! That heartlessss didn¡¯t even bother to say goodbye to me. The group of people at the airport was engaged in a frenzied conversation when a forklift that carried arge number of suitcases drove over in their direction. ¡°Everyone, take your stuff and get ready to board the ne,¡± ordered Chen Zhanxiao. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! My luggage is still here.¡± ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s that girl you always hang out with? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Wu Mengran, who was wearing a pair of sunsses and a sun hat, asked as she walked over. Chapter 101 - Engagement Ceremony

Chapter 101: Engagement Ceremony

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yao Tiao, who was sucking on a lollipop, answered, ¡°Hey, b*tch! Bet you didn¡¯t know that Ruoruo flew off on a private jet with Young Master Most night. How can you possibly expect to still see her here?¡± ¡°You¡ª don¡¯t let me see your face again, b*tch!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna see that ugly face of yours either. Come on, Shu Xin. Let¡¯s go!¡± She then beckoned Shu Xin over and boarded the ne with her luggage. ... The soft, big bed allowed Ye Erruo tofortably fall into a deep slumber. By the time she woke up, it was already noon. When she had gotten home the previous night, she had recounted what had happened between her and Sun You to Mo Jiangyi, only to be... A man in a ck bathrobe came out of the bathroom the moment she opened her bleary eyes in a daze. With anguid gait, he slowly walked in her direction as he looked down and tied the knot of his robe. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± He lifted his gaze as she extended her weak, feeble arms toward him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He approached the woman and took her hands in his. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well.¡± While pursing his lips, the man proceeded to give her a massage. The strength he used was just right¡ª neither too light nor too hard. She then began surfing the Inte on her cell phone. Recently, she had been paying close attention to online news. After all, now that the news of a certain person had sshed across the Inte, there was no way she would miss out on it even if she did not want to pay any attention to it. Knock, knock, knock... There was a knock on the door before a servant slowly entered the room. ¡°Sir, Young Master Lin has sent an invitation to you and Madam. He¡¯s inviting you to attend his engagement ceremony today.¡± ¡°Time and venue?¡± asked Ye Erruo with a turn of her head. ¡°The banquet begins around 9 pm. It will be held at the old Lin residence. The invitation was sent a week ago, but they dispatched someone to bring an invitation again today.¡± ¡°You just returned home. Get some rest instead,¡± he told his wife coldly. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The servant turned around to leave. ¡°Just a second.¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°Give me the invitation.¡± The servant instinctively nced at the man and, when he stayed silent, quietly handed the card over to the woman before leaving. ¡°Gold, huh?¡± Her lips parted sneeringly as she touched the invitation. Not only was itvishly made of soft gold, but every letter on it had been engraved with a sparkly substance. What a pretty, extravagant invitation indeed! Mo Jiangye grabbed her hand at once and snatched the invitation to throw it into the garbage bin. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She hastily got to her feet and hugged his arm. ¡°You intend to go?¡± ¡°Of course. In fact, it¡¯s a must!¡± She then proceeded to pry the invitation out of his hand. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I attend it?¡± she retorted. ¡°Let go of my arm.¡± The man regarded her with a long, hard look. His eyes were brimming with displeasure. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± He kept staring fixedly at her with a sinister, obscure gaze. His grip on her hand, however, showed no signs of loosening. Instead, it tightened even further. ¡°You¡¯reing with me,¡± she addedughingly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t we agree to buy him firecrackers and fireworks to set off at his wedding?¡± she muttered. His forehead creased when he heard that. ¡°I said that?¡± ¡°Yes. Think back.¡± She poked his chest as she spoke. My presence mustn¡¯t be missed at their engagement ceremony. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t my special gift for them go to waste? His gaze darkened further. He had no intention of letting his wife meet her ex-lover again even at his engagement ceremony. I won¡¯t agree to it. Nothing will convince me to agree to let her attend it! ¡°Have you recalled?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leaning over to him, she whispered into his ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. It will bepensation for today¡¯s...¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He agreed decisively. Yep, I recall saying those words before. Chapter 102 - Should You Not Apologize to My Woman For Slapping Her?

Chapter 102: Should You Not Apologize to My Woman For pping Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the end... ¡°We¡¯re out of food,¡± Mo Jiangye, who was standing not far away from his wife, remarked out of the blue as he buttoned up his shirt. Ye Erruo was confused. He turned to look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s drop by the supermarket.¡± ¡°Just tell me directly if you want to go grocery shopping with me.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I want dumplings,¡± he said earnestly. When he said that, she yed dumb and told him, ¡°Get the maids to make some, or we can buy some frozen dumplingster for you to eat when we get back home.¡± Her suggestions had him furrowing his brow in displeasure and approaching the bedside with a dangerous aura. The woman jumped into his arms right away and put her arms around him with a coaxing smile. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll make you dumplings tomorrow.¡± He stumbled backward a little as he held her in his arms unsteadily, caught off guard by her abrupt action. This didn¡¯t stop his eyes from shining in delight, though. His gaze was soft and filled with indulgence when he heard her promise to make him dumplings. ¡°Mealtime.¡± The man then headed downstairs for lunch while holding her tightly in his arms. Everything that his wife ate seemed delicious to him. Later, in the supermarket, Mo Jiangye casually strolled and shopped down the vegetable aisle while holding his wife¡¯s hand in his. From time to time, the woman would turn her head toward him and ask him something, to which he would answer ordingly with his smiling eyes fixed on her. The two seemed like a couple passionately in love. Ye Erruo ced a hand on the handle, while her other hand was held in her husband¡¯s during the esctor ride to the lower floor. Throughout that long esctor ride, however, someone was behaving furtively and peeking over at them. Smack! Her hand was pped hard out of the blue, causing it to hastily reel back from the esctor handle. Her husband¡¯s eyes turned frigid at once as he trained his icy gaze on the person who was on the esctor right beside the one they were riding and moving upward in the opposite direction. The culprit was a boy around eight or nine years old, who might have thought smacking Ye Erruo¡¯s hand was a mischievous prank. Meanwhile, the adult beside him, who had failed to detect the child¡¯s wrongdoing, continued riding the esctor with nonchnce. Half the people on the esctors looked up at the mother-son pair before silently directing their gazes at Mo Jiangye. He suddenly pivoted on his feet and climbed up the esctor. ¡°Mo Jiangye, where are you going?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Feeling helpless, she could do nothing but follow him. His fearsome aura made the passersby around him hastily make way for him. It did not take long before he reached the floor level, timely matching the arrival of the boy with theirs. Without any verbal warning, he lifted the child. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing? Release my son now!¡± Thedy was furious. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± He dragged the boy straight toward his wife. ¡°Apologize!¡± If this isn¡¯t just a child... Ha... ¡°Apologize? What for?¡± The woman beside them hastily stepped forward and protectively pulled her son behind her. He pulled his wife¡¯s hand over toward him, his displeasure intensifying dangerously at the sight of its red and swollen back. ¡°Apologize.¡± They were soon surrounded by curious onlookers. The woman, however, brushed his words off with a disdainfulugh. ¡°Come on, he¡¯s only a kid. Don¡¯t you, an adult, feel ashamed for being so calctive with a kid? Need youe pulling and tugging at my son when he only identally hit her? Will you be able to bear the responsibility if my son gets injured because of this scuffle?¡± ¡°No, no. He won¡¯t.¡± The boy hid behind his mother and pulled a face at Ye Erruo. Chapter 103 - Mo Jiangye in a Rage

Chapter 103: Mo Jiangye in a Rage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, no. He won¡¯t.¡± The boy hid behind his mother and pulled a face at Ye Erruo. ¡°...¡± ¡°Trust you to be so calctive toward a kid when you look like a decent person. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all?¡± The woman shot Mo Jiangye a disdainful nce before grabbing her son¡¯s hand protectively and walking away with him in tow. His phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously at that. When Ye Erruo noticed this and sensed that he was about to blow up, she turned her head at once and gave the boy a fierce stare as he walked past her. Struck with terror, the boy tripped over himself and, as a result, crashed to the floor. The boy started bawling as he held his injured arm, which had been scraped by hitting the hard floor. ¡°Oh, my poor baby. My precious darling.¡± ¡°Y-You... How could you push him?¡± shouted the enraged woman usingly, her furious cry resonating across almost half the floor. Ye Erruo burst outughing. ¡°Did anyone see me pushing him? ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just head back.¡± She then slid her arm around her husband and made a move to leave. It was clear that thedy was being rudely unreasonable, so she had no desire to waste her breath and time on such a woman. With the vegetables in hand, Mo Jiangye behaved magnanimously for once and did not bother dealing with that mother and son. Instead, he simply slipped his arm around his wife¡¯s waist and turned to leave. ¡°Stop. Stop right there, you two. You wanna leave after pushing my son?¡± The woman ran forward and cut off their path by blocking them. ¡°The gall of you! How dare you leave after pushing my son! Everyone here witnessed you pushing my son for no rhyme or reason! I¡¯m reporting this to the police!¡± His eyes sank and his murderous aura was unleashed, frightening the woman into stumbling backward frantically. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care! I demand an apology and medicalpensation from you two for injuring my son!¡± The man was obviously irritated. He was running out of patience by now, especially when he caught sight of his wife¡¯s usually fair hand, which was still red and swollen. The ball of fury churning within him could no longer be contained. ¡°Beat it!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± The little boy came running over tearfully. The mother grabbed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Everyone here witnessed you pushing my son down and injuring his hand as a result. You¡¯ll have to pay for his medical bills.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s gonna be responsible for mine then?¡± I had no intention of being calctive, yet they dared to y the victim to me. ¡°Whoever you want. I just need you to pay for my son¡¯s medical expenses.¡± Scoffing, the man asked in his hoarse voice, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The woman carefully scrutinized him. Upon noticing his expensive getup, she stuttered, ¡°L-Let¡¯s not... talk about money first. I-I want you to apologize to my son.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s brows furrowed as she stormed away with her husband¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°STAY RIGHT THERE!¡± Acting all unreasonable, the woman stormed up to them and grabbed hold of the grocery bags in Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand. With a fierce tug backward, the vegetables came spilling out of the bags and rolled all over the floor. Cold air surrounded him in an instant as fury burned in his gloomy eyes. He suddenly turned around and gave the woman behind him a hard kick that sent her flying several meters away. ¡°AH!¡± The surrounding onlookers hastily scattered and dispersed. ¡°M-Mo Jiangye...¡± Ye Erruo was dumbfounded by the sight when she turned around. His thin, red lips were pursed into a tight, grim line as he stared at the scattered groceries, which he had personally chosen and shopped for with his wife, on the floor with a dipped head. She had a bad premonition about this, so she hastily hugged his arm to deter him from doing something that might worsen their situation. Given his lofty status, he had never visited a supermarket before. Thus, if not for her, he would probably have never known what a supermarket was in his life. Moreover, the majority of the people in the supermarket lived in a different world from him. This was also probably his first encounter, his wife excluded, with someone who had dared to act so arrogantly before him... Chapter 104 - Fleeing With Him

Chapter 104: Fleeing With Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes were zing red with a murderous aura as he coldly nced at the woman lying on the floor. Ye Erruo had never expected to meet such an unreasonable shrew that day. She hugged his arm tightly the moment his body shifted. ¡°We need to go home and get ready. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s engagement ceremony is about tomence soon.¡± His gaze, however, never left the scattered fruit and vegetables on the floor. She hastily crouched down and picked up the dropped items to ce them in the trolley she had brought over since the grocery bags were now destroyed. Some of the fruit was damaged, but since they had yet to pay for them, she ced everything into the trolley. Astonished people surrounded them before the majority of the curious onlookers scattered at once. ¡°What¡¯s with this guy? How can he resort to violence?¡± ¡°Shh... Keep it down...¡± ¡°Quick. Go get the security officer.¡± ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡± Tears streamed down the boy¡¯s face as he knelt beside his mother. As she moaned, the woman¡¯s face contorted in pain and she wrapped her hands around her stomach. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ye Erruo pushed the trolley toward her man and grabbed hold of his hand. A life had nearly been lost. Soon, the woman slowly climbed to her feet, looking slightly better now. The moment she heard the sound of footsteps, however, she snapped her head in that direction at once before hastily lying on the floor again and groaning louder than before. A security officer swiftly made his way over along with a group of people. He whipped out his phone immediately to call the police when he found the injured woman on the floor. Noticing that things were about to be blown out of proportion, Ye Erruo immediately pushed the trolley and dragged her man away. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but you can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡± A security officer intercepted them. Mo Jiangye merely scoffed and flipped the security officer over with his hand, sending him crashing to the ground. Then, with a hand pushing the trolley and a hand wrapped around his woman¡¯s hand, he led her downstairs to pay for the groceries. No one dared to get in their way this time. While she got dragged away by him, she looked past her shoulders to check the condition of the security officer behind them. I¡¯d better not take him to the supermarket often in the future. A batch of policemen had entered the supermarket by the time they reached the cash register. Ye Erruo was aghast. She pulled her husband behind her before shooting him a re and whispering in warning, ¡°Keep your head down and don¡¯t let them see you.¡± She did not want them to get into trouble at this point and arrivete or miss Lin Jingxuan¡¯s engagement ceremony as a result. Mo Jiangye said nothing. It was almost their turn, so she pulled out her wallet. The sight of her adorable wallet in her hand made his gaze turn bizarrely soft. ¡°Your total is 159.30 yuan, miss.¡± The cashier¡¯s gaze, which was filled with amazement, was on the man beside her. As soon as she paid, she swiftly packed the items into grocery bags, grabbed the hand of the person behind her, and made a move to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s them! Catch those two!¡± yelled the mother at the security guard as she limped over with her son and pointed a finger at the couple. The policemen, who had been about to head upstairs, turned their heads in that direction at once. She started pulling her husband away with her when she heard that. ¡°Stop! Stop right there!¡± ¡°Excuse me, please make way.¡± She dragged him along as they fled like fugitives. ¡°Car... Where¡¯s your car?¡± The man reached for the shopping bags in her hand, his lips twitching at the sight of the panting woman. ¡°Why are you running?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s in the garage.¡± She then picked up his hand and continued running with three or four policemen and the supermarket¡¯s security guard in tow... Chapter 105 - Get Lost

Chapter 105: Get Lost

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a mad run, Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye reached the garage, found their car, and wormed their way in. Mo Jiangye curled his lips into a smile as he cast a sidelong nce at the girl by the window, who was looking out at the situation. He was unexpectedly in a happy mood. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Seeing the sweat on her forehead, he held the steering wheel with one hand as he pulled out a tissue with the other. ¡°Come here.¡± Only when the car started and began to move did Ye Erruo let out a sigh of relief. As she turned her head around, the tissue in his hand wiped her face. ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡± He took her soft hand and looked at her arm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± On the contrary, the kick he had delivered to that woman had probably not been soft. He nced at her hand and saw that the back was still a little red. ¡°It¡¯s already eight? That¡¯s quick!¡± Ye Erruo was taken aback when she saw the time on her phone. They had actually spent a long time shopping at the supermarket. Ye Erruo had a quick bath when she returned home and was about to head out to change, when Mo Jiangye tagged at her. If she had not kicked him angrily and reminded him of the time when the banquet would take ce, she knew this man would definitely not have let her leave their house so easily. It was slightly past nine at night, and the lights at the Lin Family¡¯s residence were about to be turned off. It was already 9.30 pm when Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye arrived. They werete by almost half an hour. Ye Erruo was wearing a long ck dress, the newest dress by MTR, which matched Mo Jiangye¡¯s outfit. On the hem of the dress was a ck enchantress flower, and she was wearing a thin ck belt with numerous enchantress flowers twined around it. In the middle of the belt was a jewel as ck as ink. When she had put on the dress, Mo Jiangye had undoubtedly been stunned. ck truly made her beautiful in a different way. Her skin was extremely fair. Although the training had caused her to be rather tanned, her skin looked exactly the same after she put on some foundation. It did not seem like she had gotten a tan at all. ¡°Sir, please present your invitation.¡± Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo were stopped at the entrance. ¡°Where¡¯s the invitation?¡± ¡°I forgot to bring it,¡± he said coldly. ¡°You forgot to bring it?¡± Ye Erruo asked, raising her voice. She was close to fainting from anger. ¡°I am very sorry, sir, but you two can¡¯t head in without an invitation.¡± Mo Jiangye turned around and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to get it, okay? Or I can make a call and have it delivered here.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Young Master, I will head back and retrieve it,¡± Bo Yu said. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡± He held her waist as he turned around, ready to leave. ¡°It¡¯s kind ofte, and you just returned from training. We also went to the supermarket this afternoon, so let¡¯s go back early and rest.¡± Ye Erruo was about to spit out blood. This man was acting deliberately. He definitely was. ¡°No!¡± She turned around and asked the youngd, ¡°Do you not know who he is?¡± The youngd smiled politely but did not respond. ¡°Why do we need an invitation to head in? Please go and find Lin Jingxuan.¡± ¡°I am very sorry, miss, but Young Master is currently very busy. He has no time.¡± Ye Erruo turned around and sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back. My hand hurts, so I can¡¯t make you dumplings tomorrow. I will never be able to make dumplings again in the future. My legs hurt as well, so I will never be able to apany you to the supermarket again.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows coldly and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He was itching with anger, so he could only turn around and lead her in. ¡°I am sorry, sir. Please present your invitation.¡± The youngd guarding the entrance blocked his way once again. ¡°Get lost!¡± The icy aura around him instantly intensified, and the chilly nip in the air forced the youngd to back away. The moment the youngd lost his focus, Mo Jiangye opened the door and led her in... Chapter 106 - You Cannot Afford To Offend The Young Madam

Chapter 106: You Cannot Afford To Offend The Young Madam

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they pushed open the huge door of the residence, everyone¡¯s gazesnded on the couple who entered. Mo Jiangye¡¯s figure was extraordinary, and he had an honorable aura inherent in a regent. In a second, he encroached on the entire residence, yet the woman beside him was not pressured by his imposing manner at all. There was absolute silence in the residence. Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou, who were standing on the stage, were taken aback. Gu Feirou was bbergasted that Ye Erruo had actuallye, as she had thought she wouldn¡¯t. As for Lin Jingxuan, he was astonished by Ye Erruo¡¯s presence entirely. He noticed that there was something off about her but he couldn¡¯t say what. She was stunning today! ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ye Erruo?¡± ¡°That man looks like the person Lee Suran shotst time.¡± ¡°What the f*ck? How could she go out so openly with the son of her sugar daddy?¡± ¡°What sugar daddy? Ye Erruo became famous a while back. Do you know Little Ah Mei?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that name.¡± The ssmates at the tables began a lively discussion,ing up with various interpretations. ¡°Who, who is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± For a moment, no one was able to recognize Mo Jiangye. ¡°Young Master Mo, you¡¯re here.¡± When a high-level figure of Lin Teng Corporation saw Mo Jiangye, he brought a wine ss and respectfully delivered it to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the table where the high-ranking personnel of Lin Teng corporation is seated at? Yet he personally gave him a ss of wine?¡± ¡°Shh. Keep it down...¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± There were whispers everywhere. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you¡¯re here,¡± Lin Jingxuan murmured. Mo Jiangye? Everyone instantly knew who this man was. He was the Lin Family¡¯s adopted son. Most people in the residence knew that Old Master Lin had adopted a child when he had still been alive. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting,¡± Lin Jingxuan said sarcastically. ¡°This is your future sister-inw, the Blue Tower Royalty Princess,¡± he said proudly. Gu Feirou had a polite, gentle smile on her face. Ye Erruo took the wine ss and had a small sip before suddenly smiling at Lin Jingxuan on the stage. ¡°I would like to wish happiness to my ex-boyfriend. I hope you can find a better woman.¡± ¡°Ex-boyfriend? What ex-boyfriend?¡± The guests did not understand. ¡°Could Young Master Lin possibly be Ye Erruo¡¯s ex-boyfriend?¡± Many students stared in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. Feeling wronged, she looked at Jing Xinze, who was standing afar. This butler had found the bloodline of the Blue Tower Royalty. He had suffered untold hardships and searched every country before he had finally found their princess¡ªGu Feirou. ¡°Lady, today is the engagement banquet of our princess and noble Lin. Please be sincere when giving your blessings,¡± Jing Xinze said coldly. Ye Erruo furrowed her brows and nced at him. This man was a total stranger. He immediately introduced himself. ¡°I am Jing Xinze, the right-hand man of the Blue Tower Royalty¡¯s consort. Under the respectful consort¡¯s orders, I am supposed to protect the princess and eradicate anything that would make her unhappy. Anyone who opposes the princess opposes the Blue Tower as well. From this day onwards, Jing Xinze will always be by the princess¡¯s side until our king and consort arrive to receive the princess.¡± He said each word coldly and sternly, not only for Ye Erruo but for everyone else in the residence to hear. Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze and shook the wine ss in his hand as he nced at it with an eerie gaze filled with unclear intentions. He walked slowly toward Jing Xinze. All of a sudden, he poured the ss of wine on the man, causing everyone to hold their breath in utter astonishment. Pong! Mo Jiangye threw the wine ss to the floor and pulled out a tissue to wipe his handnguidly while looking askance at him. Bo Yu instantly said, ¡°Young Master Lin, you¡¯ve invited almost every kind of lower-ss person into the Lin residence. If one of them was to identally bite our Young Madam, I fear that not even the Blue Tower Royalty personnel could afford to see our Young Master get furious.¡± Chapter 107 - Mo Jiangye Gives Up His Power

Chapter 107: Mo Jiangye Gives Up His Power

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The grand hall was filled with hushed silence all of a sudden. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face contorted in anger as heshed out at the adopted son. ¡°Mo Jiangye, have you gone crazy? Are you trying to pit yourself against the Blue Tower? Do you want the entire Lin Teng corporation to go down with you?¡± Trying to mess with the Blue Tower Royalty was akin to destroying the Lin Family and Lin Teng. He ignored the man on the stage and led hisdy to the VIP section instead. Gu Feirou¡¯s face looked terrible by now. ¡°Go and get yourself cleaned up now.¡± Frowning, Jing Xinze replied, ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± While clinging to Gu Feirou on the stage, Lin Jingxuan coldly used the VIP section. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you are able to work at Lin Teng Corporation because my father and the elders thought highly of you. Are you trying to destroy the family and the corporation through what you just did?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jingxuan. It¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Feirou intercepted softly. ¡°To think that the Lin Family made so much effort to groom you in the first ce. Keeping you at Lin Teng Corporation was the wrong decision to begin with.¡± Mo Jiangye, who was sitting on the sofa, let out a chuckle. His husky, maic voice reverberated leisurely. ¡°It is not toote to rectify this mistake now, Bo Yu!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Get in touch with thewyer and arrange for everything that is rted to Lin Teng to be handled by Master Lin from now on.¡± The older man was startled by this unexpected order. What did he mean by that? The Lin residence was crowded with many guests. Among Gu Feirou¡¯s ssmates, friends, and business associates, some people were in the dark about Lin Teng¡¯s inner politics. Those who were unaware had assumed all along that Lin Jingxuan was the one in charge. ¡°It looks like Lin Teng is heading for destruction.¡± ¡°Why do you say that, President Wang?¡± ¡°If the son of the Lin Family was capable in the first ce, why would Old Master Lin hand over the family fortune to a boy he picked up from the streets?¡± ¡°But the Lins have a few hundred years of history. Surely, Lin Teng will survive even without Young Master Mo, right?¡± Ye Erruo was anxious by now. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you¡¯ve worked hard for thispany. This isn¡¯t a joke. Don¡¯t throw away all your hard work!¡± The couple on the stage had once tried all ways and means to get their hands on the Lins¡¯ inheritance. How could she allow them to have it so easily now? Her man was the reason Lin Teng was doing so well and had made a name for itself in themercial arena. He had sweated and bled so much to build up this empire. He tittered softly and squeezed her hand affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. He can take over Lin Teng if he has the capability.¡± He had never once thought highly of Lin Jingxuan¡¯s capability. Now that she was with him, he no longer wanted to be associated with the Lin Family. Today was a good day to renounce Lin Teng, as many people would bear witness. He would not be responsible for whatever might befall thepany in the future! Just as she was about to open her mouth to say something, he leaned over slightly and ced his index finger to her lips to hush her. ¡°Even without Lin Teng, you¡¯ll still be able to enjoy a life that¡¯s better than any other woman¡¯s. Ditching him is the best decision you¡¯ve made in this lifetime. But if you were to bluff me, I would not just destroy Lin Teng. I would destroy him too!¡± Though he kept his volume low, every word of his warning rang loud and clear in her ears. ¡°...¡± Lin Jingxuan probably had not expected toy his hands on the empire this easily... ¡°Jingxuan.¡± Gu Feirou tugged at his hand. The organizer could tell what he should do next based on her look. ¡°Cough... Alright, now is the time to write a new chapter! Let¡¯s put our hands together to wee Master and Madam Lin and wish them happiness by pping as loud as we can!¡± CLAP, CLAP, CLAP! ¡°Wow!¡± Immediately, waves of ps could be heard undting as everyone kept their private thoughts to themselves. As Mo Jiangye sat beside Ye Erruo, his face would turn sullen every time he caught her eyeing Lin Jingxuan. He had to guide her attention back to him every now and then. Is she here for the wedding because of him? Chapter 108 - I Gave You A Song Before

Chapter 108: I Gave You A Song Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the stage, the couple exchanged rings. Her gaze turned back to the table and, this time, she pressed his hands firmly down below the table before he could act. ¡°...¡± ¡°Is he that good-looking?¡± he asked with frigid displeasure. She replied with a pout, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at him.¡± He followed her gaze to the couple. Who could she be looking at besides Lin Jingxuan? The guests were seated around the centerstage, and she had recognized someone sitting close to the groom. They were a fair distance away and the lights were dim, so she could not tell at first nce if that was the person she thought it was. Hence, she had to look several times to confirm it. ¡°It¡¯s him again?¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Who is that?¡± The woman turned around and caught sight of his fuming expression, which put a smile on her face. ¡°I think that person is the man I bumped into at the lobster store.¡± ¡°Are you still thinking of him?¡± His voice rose a pitch this time. ¡°I... Nope, I¡¯m not.¡± She was about to tell him that she had seen him at the bar too but she stopped herself. It would definitelye across as weird that she had bumped into a stranger not just once, but thrice at different ces. ¡°No?¡± His tone showed clear distrust as his eyes swept across the room in front of him. He could not see that man despite scanning the area for some time. ¡°Where is he? I saw him clearly just now...¡± Her eyes searched the room for his presence in surprise. How had he disappeared? Mo Jiangye stared at her with a prating gaze. ¡°Really! He was standing there earlier.¡± She exined desperately, worried that this would lead to a greater misunderstanding. His pensive orbs turned darker at her words. ¡°Really, I swear that I saw him just now.¡± When she saw his expression change, she made a smart move and dipped her head to concentrate on the food instead, knowing that her roaming eyes made the man more dangerous by the second. Up on the second level, a man in a ck tuxedo and ck high boots peered down at a certain woman below. He had a condescending, cheeky smile on his face as he twirled a ck ring on his fourth finger and the ck ear stud on his left lobe sparkled eerily. CLAP, CLAP, CLAP, CLAP! Another round of enthusiastic apuse echoed. She sneaked a peek at the man beside him before she quietly sent a message to Ji Sichen. ¡°Mo Jiangye, let¡¯s go out to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°We havee to the wedding, gotten past the staff, and drunk wine. Can we go back now?¡± he asked coldly. She pulled him away to the exit quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more. I want to see the green firecrackers I got him lit before we leave.¡± What was going to happen next would not help his sanity. Therefore, she needed to lead him away. The emcee announced with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s witness the love story between the beautiful couple on the stage.¡± ¡®I gave you a song before¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s listen to our story¡¯ Little by little, a bad could be hearding from the big screen. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ll be my one and only in this life. I¡¯ll marry no one but you.¡± The familiar voice of Lin Jingxuan was heard as his face shed distinctively on the screen. ¡°Jingxuan, I¡¯m so happy.¡± The unfamiliar female voice took everyone by surprise, though. On the screen, thedy¡¯s face was too blurry to be noticeable and even her voice was made over. However, one could see her shiny, raven-like long hair that reached her waist. Her extraordinary aura could be felt from the screen. She was tall, soft, and gentle as a running stream. Those who had sharp eyes could tell that thisdy was not Gu Feirou. The hair, height, and charisma did not match the bride in the least. ¡°Baby, my love for you has grown again today.¡± Chapter 109 - A Shining Green Patch on His Head

Chapter 109: A Shining Green Patch on His Head

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Baby, my love for you has grown again today.¡± The groom panicked, as he knew very well who that woman was. Ye Erruo! That b*tch! How dare she pull this stunt on me during my engagement! ¡°Switch it off! Switch it off!¡± he howled at the organizer. The emcee made a mad dash for the control board to try to switch off the equipment, but he somehow could not get it to stop working. ¡°My little baby, are you sleeping yet?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Are you thinking of me?¡± ¡°I saw a super cute child today.¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°Our future child will be cuter.¡± ¡°He locked me up today and forbade me to see you.¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll climb through the window to find you. I, Lin Jingxuan, promise to marry you and only you alone. May I be struck by lightning if I break my promise.¡± As the setting gold-rimmed sun was facing them, the man on the bridge dered his love for the woman. Scene by scene, the dialogues between the groom and the woman yed continuously on the screen one after another. By now, the hall was buzzing with gossip, as everyone had started to talk among themselves. Lin Jingxuan turned increasingly afraid and angry, while Gu Feirou looked terrible. ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t switch it off.¡± It seemed as if the machine had been attacked by a virus. While breaking into a cold sweat, the man ordered hurriedly, ¡°Switch off the power supply!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll make a call now.¡±Read more at l isnovel After one minute, all the lights inside the hall suddenly went off without a warning. The images on the screen disappeared in a blink as well. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Is there a ckout?¡± ¡°Why are there no lights?¡± The guests started to grumble. ¡°Who did this?¡± Lin Jingxuan grabbed the emcee by the cor in the dark as he interrogated him furiously. ¡°Y-Young Master, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Did she tell you to do this to me?¡± One could almost hear his knuckles grinding against each other. ¡°What do you mean, Young Master?¡± ¡°Useless bum!¡± He threw the man out with a fierce tug. SNAP! SNAP! SNAP! Loud crackling sounds of firecrackers going off could be heard from outside all of a sudden. The door to the hall swung open petrifyingly by itself and the sound of the firecrackers overwhelmed the buzzing noise inside the hall. Curious, everyone turned toward the door to have a look. ¡°Who set off firecrackers sote at night?¡± After a few minutes, Lin Jingxuan and all the guests were standing outside the hall. The firecrackers, which were bright green, could be seen hanging high in the middle of the road. They curled and twirled around ring after ring, and even the disy they created was green. The firecrackers lined up the entire pavement, each one set 100 meters apart from the rest. The bride and groom had turned green with anger by then! The lights along the two sides of the pavement illuminated the color of the firecrackers brilliantly. ¡°Who did this?¡± The man shot a question through gritted teeth. ¡°Put out the firecrackers.¡± The servants quickly extinguished the firecrackers with countless pails of water. Soon, a batch of guards marched forth to disperse the crowd and get everyone to a safe ce. ¡°Y-Young Master...¡± A servant had approached Lin Jingxuan, looking anxious. After lowering his volume, he told him, ¡°Madam Mo said that this is an engagement present from her to you. She wishes that all your years will be as good as this day and you¡¯ll have many happy returns.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± ¡°She also added something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She... She said not to invite her to your wedding, o-or else she will send you a truckload of firecrackers.¡± The man was incensed. What a b*tch! She had thoroughly embarrassed him tonight. To think that he had wasted so much of himself on this ungrateful woman. ¡°Have they left?¡± ¡°Not yet, Young Master. They are still in the garden.¡± Chapter 110 - I Am Seducing Him!

Chapter 110: I Am Seducing Him!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Have they left?¡± ¡°Not yet, Young Master. They are still in the garden.¡± Upon hearing that, Lin Jingxuan walked furiously toward the garden in the backyard. ¡°Jingxuan.¡± Gu Feirou took his hand. ¡°Let me go with you.¡± A few minutester, Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou walked angrily into the backyard and found the main culprits. Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye were sitting on the swing, gently rocking in it. Her head was resting on his shoulder, and the dim light on them made them look tranquil and peaceful. ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± Lin Jingxuan shouted in rage from far away. Ye Erruo, who initially felt a little dazed, abruptly moved away from Mo Jiangye¡¯s shoulder. She was dumbstruck, as she was still a little tired. When he saw that she had been shocked awake, Mo Jiangye¡¯s brows furrowed into a line unhappily. He¡¯d wanted to take her away, but she had been adamant about waiting for the fireworks and firecrackers to end before leaving. ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Were you the one who set up the fireworks?¡± He tightened his fists. Ye Erruo let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Yes. The firecrackers were my doing too. Didn¡¯t I tell you previously that my husband and I would celebrate your engagement with fireworks and firecrackers?¡± She smiled gently, her cold, eerie gaze fixed on their rings. ¡°Ye Erruo, you really went overboard. Can you stop bothering Lin Jingxuan so shamelessly? He doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so what is the meaning of all this? Do you still want Jingxuan to notice you? Do you know howughable you are?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes had turned red with fury. Her engagement banquet had been ruined and she had be aughing stock. Ye Erruo¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Yes, I want to bother Jingxuan shamelessly and snatch his attention. So what? The green fireworks I gave you today express my hope that he will cheat on you in the future.¡± Her extremely coarse words had not crossed her mind before she had said them, causing her to overlook the man standing beside her due to her inability to control her rashness. When she finished her words, she instantly felt regret coiling up inside her. She felt fric and guilty. Although she was flustered, it did not show in the slightest on her face. She secretly reached for Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand and tugged it behind them, holding it tightly andfortingly. However, Mo Jiangye was ice-cold all over. His expression was as emotionless as a block of wood. While standing beside Ye Erruo, he did not explode from fury or make any extra movements. When Lin Jingxuan heard Ye Erruo¡¯s sour words, his mood was strangely soothed. He just knew that this woman could not forget him. She was still thinking about him in her heart and she was jealous of Gu Feirou, who would be marrying him. Ha! So what if she was jealous? Was she feeling regret? Was regret turning her intestines all green? He would not spare her a second nce. ¡°Ye Erruo, you sure are shameless.¡± She sneered in reply, ¡°Shameless? Are you talking about yourself? Who was the one who tried to seduce another person¡¯s boyfriend in the first ce?¡± Gu Feirou pulled on Lin Jingxuan¡¯s arm and looked askance at Ye Erruo. ¡°Jingxuan is my husband. Aren¡¯t you shameless for trying to seduce my husband?¡± Ye Erruo let out another long yawn, her eyes turning a little wet. ¡°Then you should watch over your husband properly. Who knows? One day, his soul might identally be seduced by mine and you will end up home alone.¡± ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go home,¡± she said gently. ¡°Ye Erruo, you will die a horrible death for this,¡± Gu Feirou said insidiously. Ye Erruo responded from far away as she walked away with Mo Jiangye, ¡°Even if I die, I will pull Lin Jingxuan down with me.¡± ¡°...¡± When there was eventually no one around, Ye Erruo¡¯s body was suddenly lifted off the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 111 - Youre The Most Handsome, Youre The Most Handsome

Chapter 111: You¡¯re The Most Handsome, You¡¯re The Most Handsome

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When there was eventually no one around, Ye Erruo¡¯s body was suddenly lifted off the ground. Shocked, she almost shriveled up into a ball out of fear. She did not move an inch as she secretly examined Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression. ¡°Actually...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°...¡± She was thrown into the passenger seat of the car as he mmed the door harshly. She stared out of the car window anxiously, her gaze following him as he walked around the car¡¯s hood and toward the driver¡¯s seat without blinking. With a guilty conscience, she squeezed herself against the car door, terribly wishing she could just open it and dash out. Bang! The loud sound of the door caused Ye Erruo¡¯s heart to beat frantically. ¡°Say the words you said earlier again.¡± He stared at her with a gloomy expression. Ye Erruo bit her lips. Why was she so frightened right now? In their previous lifetime, she would have quarreled with him until everything was turned on its head. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten what I said earlier. Can you give me a hint?¡± She hugged his arm shamelessly and rubbed against him. Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows and pushed her head away. ¡°Sit properly.¡± She hugged his arm and coaxed him once again. ¡°Give me a hint, please?¡± The coldnessing from his body was reduced significantly as he said in a sour tone, ¡°You still want to seduce Lin Jingxuan?¡± ¡°How can I? Who said that? Who said I wanted to seduce him?¡± She pretended not to know anything about it. ¡°...¡± ¡°My hubby is so handsome that he can make people¡¯s legs go weak. Why would I even think of seducing his ugly face?¡± Ye Erruo said while showing her disdain for Lin Jingxuan. Sheplimented Mo Jiangye to the heavens without stopping even once. He gave her a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°I am very handsome?¡± ¡°Handsome, handsome, handsome!¡± She nodded her head vigorously. ¡°So handsome that I make your legs go weak?¡± Could they skip over this sentence? She hadplimented him in so many ways that he could have chosen another expression. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mo Jiangye nced at Bo Yu, who was sitting in the back. ¡°You drive.¡± ¡°Okay, young master.¡± Ye Erruo abruptly distanced herself from his body. When had Bo Yu entered the car? She stared at the back of the car in disbelief as Bo Yu opened the door and got out. Suddenly, her face turnedpletely red. Had he heard everything she had told Mo Jiangye earlier? F*ck! ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± A few minutester, the car sped off. In the back, Ye Erruo slept on hisp with her body covered by his jacket. She sniffed his scent before indulging in it with a deep breath. Her small actions did not escape his eyes. He could not help but curl up the corners of his lips. This woman had been bing cutertely. ¡°I will be getting up at around six in the morning tomorrow. Please help me set an rm or wake me up. I have some things to do,¡± she said drowsily. ¡°Alright. Go to sleep.¡± He coaxed her gently. Bo Yu said nothing. Young Master was bing easier to coax. He had been utterly defeated just by a little convincing from Young Madam and had tossed everything to the back of his mind. Was this still the Young Master of the past? Was it good that he was being eaten up by Young Madam? Even though Young Madam was trying to make him a cuckold, he was letting that slip by. He was not even pestering Young Madam for more details. What else was there that Young Master would find unforgivable? ¡°Drive faster.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Bo Yu sped up the car and took a deep breath. A momentter, Ye Erruo fell into a deep sleep. ¡°She opened a bar previously, right?¡± he asked in a soft voice. ¡°Yes, Young Master. Young Madam handed the bar over to a man to manage. They used to y games a lot together. They seemed rather close.¡± Mo Jiangye, who had been smoothing her hair with his hand, paused for a moment. ¡°Hm?¡± Chapter 112 - Thinking About His Woman?

Chapter 112: Thinking About His Woman?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Handed it over to a man?¡± Hisst words were uttered in a higher pitch. ¡°Yes, Young Master. He seemed to be Young Madam¡¯s friend. The one million yuan that Young Madam borrowed previously was also for this friend.¡± He lowered his gaze to look at the woman sleeping soundly. He was upset. Friend? What kind of friend was so important that she would give him one million yuan? Was he really just a normal friend? Even if he forgot about the money, she had still opened a bar and handed it over to this ¡°friend¡± to manage! Plus, he did not know this friend of hers, who was also a guy! Countless bad thoughts revolved in his head within a second. Even when they were back home, he still could not forget about this ¡°friend¡±. He could only stare nkly at the backseat while Bo Yu was looking at him a little ufortably. ¡°Young... Young Master, we are home.¡± Mo Jiangye regained his senses and hugged the woman in his embrace tightly before taking her out of the car and dashing straight into their bedroom. Ding! The phone in her purse rang all of a sudden. Mo Jiangye got her out of her gown and intofortable clothes while she slept like a little pig throughout the entire process. She didn¡¯t wake up, no matter how big the movement, which showed how tired and sleepy she was. Ding! The phone in her purse that had been ced on the table rang again. Mo Jiangye carefully and gently ced the covers over her and pushed her delicate, fragrant hair to the side of her face, revealing her fair and soft skin. He could not help but ce a goodnight kiss on her forehead. Ding! Only when her phone rang for the third time did Mo Jiangye open her purse to find it with furrowed eyebrows. It turned out that she had more than 10 messages! He cast a deep nce at the woman sleeping soundly before walking out quietly with her phone. A few minutester, he used a special technique to crack her cell phone¡¯s password. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I hacked into the Lin Family¡¯swork. He he... The MV¡¯s broadcast effects were not bad, were they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Xiao Ruo, not only did I hide your face but I also changed your voice.¡± ¡°You will being to the bar tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Eh? Where are you? Did you see the video? If you did, send me a response.¡± Ten minutester... ¡°Xiao Ruo? Did something happen? Answer me.¡± Three more minutester... ¡°Ye Erruo, reply if you see my message. If you don¡¯t, I am going to give you a call!¡± ¡°I am going to call you.¡± ¡°I am really going to call you!¡± ¡°F*ck, did you fall asleep?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Give me a call tomorrow so that you don¡¯t leave me scared and on edge!¡± When the final message was sent over, Mo Jiangye narrowed his phoenix-like eyes, which turned cold and dark. He stared vehemently at the words ¡°scared and on edge¡±. His long, slender finger swiped against the phone screen as he eerily read through the content of the text messages over and over again. As if demons and gods were at work, he dialed the number. ¡°Hello? Xiao Ruo, what were you doing? Why did you only respond to me now?¡± He had just called and the call had immediately been connected. However, when he heard a male voice, his entire body instantly went rigid. He bit his lips harshly and turned into Satan in a second. ¡°Ruoruo? Ruoruo?¡± Ji Sichen called out suspiciously. When no one responded to him, he sat up on the bed abruptly and continued to call out. ¡°Xiao Ruo? Where are you? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Speak up! Xiao Ruo!¡± Ji Sichen was incessantly anxious and worried. On the other end of the line, Mo Jiangye exploded in anger when he heard another man worrying about his woman. He sounded like someone thinking about something that belonged to him. Chapter 113 - Sudden Bout of Jealousy

Chapter 113: Sudden Bout of Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no response from the other end of the line for a long time. However, just as Ji Sichen was about to speak, Mo Jiangye abruptly ended the call. The call had just been hung up when he received a call from that person again. His thin lips were pursed into a tight, cold line, and his eyes turned dark and cold at the sight of the disyed name: Senior Ji. Senior? His raging fury had him ending the call right away, but the persistent caller rang back immediately, so he continued to hang up the call. By now, a surging ball of anger was contained within him. The phone finally went silent after Ji Sichen relentlessly made five calls in a row to no avail. That did not stop the enraged man from staring at the phone, though. The moment the phone rang on his end, he would end the call immediately. His bloodshot eyes made him appear as though he was on a killing spree. It was only after he noticed that the phone had gone silent for some time that he gradually rxed his uptight state. Ding! [ Ye Erruo, give me a call or reply to my text right away. Otherwise, you¡¯ll find me knocking on your door in ten minutes. ] Ha! Mo Jiangye scoffed when he read this message. Another text message came immediately. [ I¡¯ve filed a police report. ] Finally, at hisst straw of patience, he started typing a string of words. [ Are you that worried about me? ] The phone in his hand beeped the instant a new message came. [ Answer the phone! ] Suddenly, the phone began ringing. He stared at the disy screen for a long time before he finally pressed the Answer button. ¡°Who are you and where¡¯s Xiao Ruo?¡± asked Ji Sichen coldly. He did not answer his questions. Instead, he ced the phone on the wine rack, dolefully poured himself a ss of red wine, and downed the alcohol in one shot. ¡°Say something! Why do you have Xiao Ruo¡¯s phone?¡± He poured himself another ss of wine. While he swirled the wine ss in his hand, his eyes were fixed on the phone. His gaze was filled with iciness and malevolence. The person on the other end had already jumped off his bed out of anxiety and was frantically pacing back and forth in his room. If only I knew Xiao Ruo¡¯s home address, then I could have already been on the way to her house. D*mn it! I have no idea where she¡¯s staying! ¡°Speak your mind then. What is it that you want? Money? How much is enough?¡± Ji Sichen¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. The worst possible scenario he hade up with was that his friend had been kidnapped. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Just state the amount you want!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer when he heard this. Withnguid movements, he ced the ss aside, crossed his arms, and casually leaned against the wine rack as he listened to the distressed voice on the line. ¡°I¡¯ve already filed a police report,¡± the other guy warned him. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± With a sleepy yet confused look on her face, Ye Erruo came down in her bedroom slippers. Yawning, she poured herself a huge cup of water that she gulped down and then turned to look at the man standing beside the wine rack. Why isn¡¯t he sleeping? Why is he standing guard over there at night? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was baffled by the way his eyes were trained on her. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± she asked. The man said nothing and only continued to stare at her. Her brows furrowed in puzzlement, but since she was still feeling sleepy, she turned around to head back upstairs and go back to sleep. Herck of concern disconcerted him. ¡°Xiao Ruo! Xiao Ruo! Xiao Ruo!¡± Ji Sichen¡¯s agitated yells echoed from the phone¡¯s speaker. He ended the call pronto and headed upstairs right away. Back in their bedroom, he found the woman sprawled on the bed without any concern for her image. She had already fallen asleep with her head buried in the nket. ¡°...¡± He walked toward her to tuck her properly under the nket, but the moment he reached out to adjust the nket, he was tightly wrapped in her embrace. Opening her bleary eyes, his wife mumbled, ¡°Behave ande to bed now. Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Chapter 114 - A Normal Male Friend

Chapter 114: A Normal Male Friend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Just state the amount you want!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled up into a cold sneer when he heard this. Withnguid movements, he ced the ss aside, crossed his arms, and casually leaned against the wine rack as he listened to the distressed voice on the line. ¡°I¡¯ve already filed a police report,¡± the other guy warned him. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± With a sleepy yet confused look on her face, Ye Erruo came down in her bedroom slippers. Yawning, she poured herself a huge cup of water that she gulped down and then turned to look at the man standing beside the wine rack. Why isn¡¯t he sleeping? Why is he standing guard over there at night? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was baffled by the way his eyes were trained on her. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± she asked. The man said nothing and only continued to stare at her. Her brows furrowed in puzzlement, but since she was still feeling sleepy, she turned around to head back upstairs and go back to sleep. Herck of concern disconcerted him. ¡°Xiao Ruo! Xiao Ruo! Xiao Ruo!¡± Ji Sichen¡¯s agitated yells echoed from the phone¡¯s speaker. He ended the call pronto and headed upstairs right away. Back in their bedroom, he found the woman sprawled on the bed without any concern for her image. She had already fallen asleep with her head buried in the nket. ¡°...¡± He walked toward her to tuck her properly under the nket, but the moment he reached out to adjust the nket, he was tightly wrapped in her embrace. Opening her bleary eyes, his wife mumbled, ¡°Behave ande to bed now. Don¡¯t fool around.¡± ... Sleep? How can she still sleep right now? ¡°...¡± Several times, he had the impulse to strangle her awake, but he ultimately was reluctant to do so. Still, it took a long time before his anger fully dissipated. He ended up stroking her arm instead carefully, lest he identally disturbed her sleep and woke her up. Looks like I¡¯m doomed to have a sleepless night tonight! The rm went off on time at 6 am the next morning. ¡°You¡¯re awake already? Did you not get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± asked the woman when she noticed his bloodshot eyes. Upon meeting his dangerous gaze, she hastily said, ¡°Mo Jiangye, I...¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, however, her words werepletely swallowed down by him. ¡°My phone.¡± She extended her arm toward the bedside table and fumbled around for her phone. However, when she saw the text messages, her eyes bulged. Last night... Come to think of it, he failed to catch a good night¡¯s sleepst night. I finally know why now. He¡¯s been waiting for an exnation from me! ¡°Come to the bar with me today. I forgot to tell you that I left the bar under my friend¡¯s management. He¡¯s just a normal male friend of mine, though.¡± Oh, my life! ¡°Mm...¡± What does that ¡®Mm¡¯ even mean? ¡°Do you have something to do today?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get up then.¡± ¡°Will you being to the bar with me?¡± While sitting down at the dining table, the man looked at her faintly. ¡°No.¡± His answer left her in utter disbelief. He¡¯s not going with me? I¡¯m sure he read my text messagesst night. There¡¯s no other reason he could have lost sleep. Plus, he¡¯s bound to be furious now. He must have misunderstood something. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t meddle with your affairs or intervene with the kind of friends you make. You don¡¯t have to report to me anymore.¡± Her eyes bulged when she heard that. Did the sun rise from the West today? He seems to be in a ridiculously good mood. Then, he slipped his fingers between hers, interlocking them. This is enough. Just as long as she happily stays by my side, I won¡¯t interfere in her matters again. Judging by the baffled look on the woman¡¯s face, it must have never urred to her that the more obediently she behaved before him and the more willing she was to share things and be forting with him, the more easily she could gain his trust and make him feel at ease. Chapter 115 - Ye Erruos Twin Sister, Xiao Ruo

Chapter 115: Ye Erruo¡¯s Twin Sister, Xiao Ruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Judging by the baffled look on the woman¡¯s face, it must have never urred to her that the more obediently she behaved before him and the more willing she was to share things and be forting with him, the more easily she could gain his trust and make him feel at ease. ... ¡°Xiao Ruo, what happened to you yesterday?¡± asked Ji Sichen anxiously as soon as Ye Erruo stepped into the bar. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then why...¡± The corners of her lips twitched. She truly did not know how she should exin this to him, as she could not possibly tell him that her husband had taken her cell phone and deliberately made him worry out of jealousy. ¡°I left my phone at my friend¡¯s ce yesterday.¡± That had him wondering askance. She left her phone at her friend¡¯s ce? ¡°Oh, yeah. Do you know that Gu Feirou became a part of the Blue Tower Royalty while I was away? I only realized that news of her was stered all over the Inte when I came back.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t got a clue where this piece of news came from overnight.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s bound to have quite a headache after the farce I pulled at her engagement yesterday.¡± Her lips curled up when she recalled what had happened yesterday. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thrilled with the gift I gave her yesterday. Newlywed? Royal princess? Ha! How blissful she must be! I really must send her congrattions. A weekter, Ye Erruo and Yao Tiao met up at a coffee shop. ¡°Are you truly with Young Master Mo?¡± Her eyes shone brightly as she stared at the other girl. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Are you two living together?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Yao Tiao then propped her chin on her hands andzily asked a few questions that made the corners of her friend¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°Just drink your coffee.¡± A smirk spread on her face. ¡°That¡¯s lightning speed.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Hey! Oh, right.... What the hell!¡± Her eyes bulged in incredulity as she stared somewhere behind her friend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She blinked. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I think I just saw your twin sister.¡± ¡°Twin sister?¡± With a puzzled frown, Ye Erruo turned her head back. However, she saw no such person after scanning her surroundings for a long time. ¡°Was I mistaken? That¡¯s not right...¡± mumbled her baffled friend. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I just saw your doppelg?nger leave! I thought she was your twin!¡± ¡°Your vision must be impaired. I don¡¯t have any siblings.¡± ¡°B-But you two looked like peas in a pod.¡± Yao Tiao refused to believe that her vision was impaired. ¡°Your coffee¡¯s getting cold. Drink it quickly and I¡¯ll take you to the bar. I¡¯ll no longer be doing live-streams. I will be focusing on singing live at the bar instead.¡± ... ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Inside a room, a man was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. His somber back was facing the person who had just opened the door. ¡°Brother Xuan.¡± He looked past his shoulder to nce at the woman standing before him. How simr they look. She looks so much like her. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Brother Xuan.¡± With a curl of his lips, he slowly got to his feet. The man, who was half a head taller than her, lifted her chin and looked down at that familiar face with scrutiny. ¡°Remember: Your name is Ye Xiaoruo from now on.¡± ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll go by the name Xiao Ruo from now on.¡± Lin Jingxuan nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I wanna be married to you and be with you for the rest of my life.¡± A great sense of satisfaction seized him upon meeting the fake Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Will you help me deal with Mo Jiangye and seize his power?¡± ¡°I will. Xiao Ruo will definitely help Brother Jingxuan be the person with all the power in the Lin Family.¡± Each of her movements and infatuated looks was so familiar that it made his eyes glow with a strange light. Chapter 116 - Bring Her Back

Chapter 116: Bring Her Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mo Jiangye¡¯s nothing more than my family¡¯sckey, yet you actually like him, you b*tch.¡± ¡°X-Xiao Ruo doesn¡¯t likeckeys.¡± Lin Jingxuan sneered. Doesn¡¯t likeckeys? Fancy her having a change of heart when she used to be so fond of me. How ludicrous! A sinister smile spread across his face once he was done setting up the camera. Later, he would be recording footage of a wondrous time to send to some people ¡ª a gift he believed the recipients would like. Ye Erruo had also given him a memorable gift at his engagement. He had every intention of exacting revenge on her as he looked at this face. The owner of this face had made a cuckold out of him, so he could not help wanting to trample on it. ¡°Ye Erruo, how dare you betray me and make a cuckold out of me? I¡¯ll make you regret your actions!¡± No one could dream of living well when his life was down in the pits, so how could he let her off easily when she had utterly embarrassed and humiliated him at his engagement? She should be prepared to face his fury and vengeance for colluding with her husband. She woulde back to beg him for forgiveness! However, even if she did, he would not spare her so easily. She¡¯d bettere up with a way that I will be satisfied with if she wants to seek my forgiveness. I won¡¯t let that adulterous pair have a happy ending, much less possess what belongs to me and my family. Those who dared rob me of my things and betray me deserve to die! Beep. Mo Jiangye¡¯s phone vibrated for a bit during the banquet. At first, he thought that it was a text message from his wife. However, it turned out to be from an anonymous sender. The message contained nothing but an image. His pupils narrowed into slits the instant he saw it. He magnified it right away. The face of the woman in the image was one that he could not be more familiar with. The very sight of it made his hands tremble and turned his eyes bloodshot with fury. His mind snapped! His head hurt so badly that it felt as though it was about to explode, yet that did not stop him from erging the picture. He wanted to find some sort of sign that would prove that the image had been photoshopped and edited, but s, his search was pointless. Bam! The man flung his phone away and retreated in incredulity, pain, and anger. For a moment, the world seemed to be spinning around him, making him unsteady on his feet. He almost fell to the ground as a result. ¡°Young Master?¡± asked Bo Yu, who was standing behind him, in rm. ¡°Where is she?¡± His question stunned him. ¡°Are you referring to Young Madam? She¡¯s at the bar right now.¡± ¡°Bring her back!¡± he yelled. ¡°Understood.¡± Sensing that something was up, the subordinate immediately ordered someone to bring the Young Madam back. No one else but that woman is capable of enraging Young Master to this extent. This means that... she must¡¯ve done something to infuriate him again. Surely, she didn¡¯t try running away again? This seems unlikely. She has been behaving herself these days, and none of her actions was unusual. Her rtionship with Young Master has been smooth sailing too. At least, it¡¯s clear that his mood has improved vastly judging from the fact that he no longer flies off the handle on a daily basis. Eventually, Bo Yu decided to personally go with the bodyguards to bring his Young Madam back. ¡°Bring her back. Bring her back. Bring her back.¡± As Mo Jiangye repeated that sentence endlessly, his eyes were nkly scanning his surroundings in search of something. He had no idea what he was looking for and what was wrong with him, though. Even though the screen of his phone, which had been flung far away from him, had been smashed, he strode ahead to pick the phone up again. Chapter 117 - Perhaps

Chapter 117: Perhaps

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At least, it¡¯s clear that his mood has improved vastly judging from the fact that he no longer flies off the handle on a daily basis. Eventually, Bo Yu decided to personally go with the bodyguards to bring his Young Madam back. ¡°Bring her back. Bring her back. Bring her back.¡± As Mo Jiangye repeated that sentence endlessly, his eyes were nkly scanning his surroundings in search of something. He had no idea what he was looking for and what was wrong with him, though. Even though the screen of his phone, which had been flung far away from him, had been smashed, he strode ahead to pick the phone up again. At 8.10 pm... Ye Erruo¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. I was just hanging out at the bar when a group of people suddenly barged inside and brought me back home... The sight of the furious-looking man before her had her feeling baffled and indignant. ¡°Care to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Jiangye did not answer her. The cold air surrounding him, however, intensified. ¡°Say something, Mo Jiangye!¡± She could sense his brutality toward her, yet she could only endure his catharsis bit by bit. Later, when things had finally calmed down, the two of them were lying on the sofa, exhausted. Despite the brightening sky outside, their room remained brightly lit throughout the night thanks to the crystal chandelier hanging overhead and the French windows that were tightly shut. The man¡¯s eyes had never once left the woman, and his gaze remained fixed on her. She had no idea what was up with him, but she could distinctly sense his underlying anger, uneasiness, and irritability. What in the world has he heard or seen that made him go so berserk? Eventually, she could no longer withstand the sleepiness creeping up on her and she fell asleep... The man lying beside her stared vacantly at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling. All this while, he had fallen for her gentleness, reliance, and concern for him. Hook, line, sinker. He just refused to wake up from this beautiful dream so quickly. He did not want to wake up from it at all. s, that text message had shattered his fantasies today¡ª all of them, in fact! The image had been sent for appraisal and it had been verified that it had not been touched or edited in any way. This also meant that, apart from him, she had done it with other men... He was driven mad. The next day, Ye Erruo woke up alone in the big, empty room. The fluttering curtain had knocked over a cup, causing it to shatter on the floor. Again. He went wacko for no rhyme or reason yet again. He¡¯s not even by my side now that I woke up. Where has he gone? Don¡¯t he owe me an exnation about what has been going on? The door opened with a click and in came a servant with the lunch trolley. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°You must be hungry now. Please have your meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you: Where¡¯s Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t around. He has left the house.¡± ¡°He has left? Where did he go?¡± ¡°To thepany, Young Madam. Please have your meal first.¡± ¡°When will he be back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Young Madam. Young Master said nothing about that, but he¡¯ll probably return in the evening.¡± The servant ced aside the food she had brought and then quietly walked out of the room. Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. Without touching the food that had been delivered to her, she headed in the direction of the door but was soon blocked by the servant. She had only intended to go get her phone. Upon sensing that something was amiss, however, she turned back and tried to walk out of the room, only to be blocked by the servant again. ¡°Step aside.¡± Her gaze turned cold. What is this, huh? What is he hiding from me? Why is he not letting me out? ¡°Please have your meal first, Young Madam.¡± Upon saying that, the servant hurriedly took her leave, not daring to say anything else. Chapter 118 - In a Good Mood

Chapter 118: In a Good Mood

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All of a sudden, Ye Erruo headed straight for the door, only to discover that she had been locked in the room when she tried opening it to no avail. As she tugged at her hair in frustration, she proceeded to search for her phone right away to contact her husband. Her calls, however, went unanswered even though she rang him up dozens of times. How have I antagonized him this time? Why is he putting me under house arrest and refusing to answer my calls? It was not until after nine o¡¯clock in the evening that said man returned home, reeking of alcohol despite not ingesting a single mouthful of food the entire day. His conflicting feelings of longing and apprehensiveness to meet the woman had him plopping down on the floor outside their bedroom. He scared the servants so much that they dared not even exhale deeply, let alone head upstairs. Bzzt, bzzt... His phone vibrated. It was a message from Bo Yu about the results of his investigation on the woman¡¯s recent activities. His brows formed a tight, knitted line when he read that there had been no signs of suspicious activity. Her perfect, virginal experience belonged to him, and this was something he had known very well from the first time he hadid im on her. However, now that the results indicated that there was nothing out of the ordinary about her everyday life, her whereabouts, and the people she met, that photo... His long, phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously at once and a dark, obscure streak of light gleamed from their depths. A pitch-dark room greeted the man when he opened the door, but it instantly lit up when he clicked the light switch. He had assumed that his wife woulde rushing out to argue with him, so he was shocked to find no one in the room upon striding further inside. Even the bathroom was empty. That was when he started anxiously looking for her in theirrge bedroom. ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± Meanwhile, a baffled Ye Erruo, who had just jumped from the second floor, furrowed her brows when she thought she heard her husband¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Madam, you¡ª¡± eximed a passing servant in astonishment. The woman made her escape right away. ¡°Where are you going, Young Madam?¡± cried the terrified servant, who hastily tossed the items in her hands aside. On the second floor, Mo Jiangye pushed open the balcony door only to find a long rope made of multiple knots tied to the railing and a petite figure desperately running toward the main entrance downstairs. His pupils constricted at the sight. Scared out of his wits, he immediately barked an order at his subordinates and employees. The entire manor descended into a state of panic in just a sh. The main gates were shut so swiftly and tightly that not even a fly would be able to escape. Bo Yu, who was leading a group of men, soon caught up with the woman. As he rubbed his hands together, he regarded his young mistress in amusement and asked, ¡°Running away again, Young Madam? Where do you intend to go thiste at night?¡± Ye Erruo, who wore only thinyers of clothes, was now trapped and surrounded. The cooling temperature outside made her hands turn cold and her legs go weak. ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Oh, is Young Madam looking for Young Master?¡± Suddenly, a frantic Mo Jiangye finally arrived, his heart only gradually feeling at ease when he saw that his wife had been caught. ¡°Come here!¡± he coldly demanded her. Without further ado, the woman dashed toward him right away and plunged into his embrace when she spotted the man. Her small icy hands caressed his face as she stared at him and asked, ¡°Where have you been the entire day?¡± The cold sensation of her hands had his lips moving. ¡°Where were you intending to go?¡± ¡°To look for you, of course! After cing me under house arrest, you refused to answer my calls and reply to my messages! I didn¡¯t even see you around the entire day! Mo Jiangye, do you intend to keep me imprisoned here like a caged bird?¡± The strength in her hands increased as she ranted at him, wishing that she could p his face. His foul mood miraculously improved when he heard her grumbling! ¡°Hey, say something!¡± The man merely responded by holding the back of her head. Chapter 119 - His Behavior Is Unusually Retarded Today

Chapter 119: His Behavior Is Unusually Retarded Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His foul mood miraculously improved when he heard her grumbling! ¡°Hey, say something!¡± The man merely responded by holding the back of her head. All the servants and bodyguards bowed their heads quietly as the two made their way back to the house. It was not until they reached the hallway that Mo Jiangye released his wife. Whoosh... Ye Erruo exhaled deeply when she detected the alcohol stench on the man. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls and why did you lock me up?¡± she asked persistently. He, however, merely pursed his lips and dipped his head to steal another kiss from her. ¡°...¡± ¡°Young Madam, Young Master hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day,¡± Bo Yu, who had quietly entered the house, reminded her. ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day? What has he been doing? Was he at home all day long?¡± the woman asked him with narrowed eyes. He was about to answer her when he sensed his boss¡¯s warning gaze. With a trembling heart, he said, ¡°Young Master has been so busy entertaining clients that he has yet to eat his meals. He¡¯s got gastritis. ording to the doctor, he mustn¡¯t skip any of his meals and he must have them on time, but... Sigh...¡± She shot her husband a skeptical look when she heard that. Business entertainment? Is that a valid reason to keep me locked up? Something is obviously up with these two! Meanwhile, Mo Jiangye could not stop sniffing the silky hair dangling at the crook of her neck. With his arms caging the woman tightly in his embrace, he appeared like a petnt child glued to her body. His cheeks were slightly flushed, and his breath was mingled with the smell of alcohol. ¡°Go ahead and prepare dinner,¡± she ordered while stroking her husband¡¯s head. ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Yu and the rest of the servants took their leave. Mo Jiangye carried her over to the sofa to take a seat and then held her hands and rubbed them lovingly against his face. Her heart could not help turning into mush whenever he revealed such a childish side of himself in front of her. The man merely held her tight, pretending to hear none of the questions she asked him. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± He quietly directed his gaze at her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you questions right now. Why did you skip your meals and go drinking when you have gastritis?¡± After a long silence, he finally spat out three words. ¡°My heart hurts.¡± That answer shocked her. ¡°Your heart hurts? You not only have gastric problems, but your heart has a problem as well? ¡°Mm.¡± He then grabbed her hands and ced them on his chest. In his inebriated state, his half-hooded eyes seemed to be saying, ¡°I need a rub.¡± Forget it. There¡¯s no need for me to take a drunkard seriously! ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fall asleep now! Have dinner before you go to bed.¡± ¡°Dumplings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make them for you tomorrow.¡± For a moment, she had the fleeting illusion that he was pitiful and aggrieved based on his grudging expression and those wet orbs of his. Soon, the servants delivered their dinner. At the dining table, the man stared nkly at the dishes as he rested his head on his wife¡¯s shoulder and circled his arms around her waist in a tight embrace. ¡°Weren¡¯t you feeling sleepy? Hurry up and finish your meal so we can go to bed.¡± She then scooped a spoonful of rice porridge and checked its temperature before delivering it to his mouth. However, he turned his head away. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat this, your meal tomorrow will be frozen dumplings,¡± she warned him through gritted teeth. ¡°...¡± She tried feeding him the porridge once more. This time, he obediently opened his mouth and ate it. He was acting unusually retarded that day... He could not even bear to leave her for a moment. Ding. Her phone, which she had ced aside at the table, vibrated suddenly. Chapter 120 - Knowing the Reason for His Anger

Chapter 120: Knowing the Reason for His Anger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jiangye was instantly on alert mode, his gaze turning vicious as though he had caught sight of prey. He reached over for the phone on the table and unlocked it to click on the message. It was only when he realized that it was a spam message that he calmed down again. Naturally, Ye Erruo did not miss that small action of his. ¡°Mo Jiangye, tell me honestly, what is wrong with you exactly?¡± The man stayed silent. His only response was a tighter hug. ¡°...¡± For the entire evening, no matter what the woman said or asked him, he would not give her any response. Somehow, she could sense the unease in him. She eventually chose not to pursue the matter and gave him a soothing hug instead. It was past ten o¡¯clock at night now. The man in her arms had already fallen into a deep sleep, while she had difficulty falling asleep. Bzzt! Her phone, which she had ced aside, vibrated again. She did not pay attention to her phone at first, but after it continuously vibrated several times, it was clear that it was not another spam message. The moment she clicked to read the messages, she waspletely aghast. Several indecent and nude photos that showed her front and side profiles came into sight. There was a man in the photos as well, but his face had been blurred out. With gritted teeth, she carefully looked through the photos one by one. It was obvious that the woman in the shots was not her. Even though they looked like two peas in a pod, the woman was a size bigger than her in the boobs department. This was evident in the clearly-taken shots from all angles, be it from the front or the top. She had no idea whether those photos had been photoshopped, but she could imagine the consequences if they were leaked... Another message came in: [ Ms. Ye, can we meet? ] Her gaze turned frosty when she read that message, but she did not reply to it. Apparently, the other party was targeting her! She then received another text message. [ What do you think of these photos? How do you think Mo Jiangye will feel when he sees them? ] She lost her cool when she read this. These photos mustn¡¯t be seen by Mo Jiangye! Should he see them, he¡¯ll definitely fly into a rage again and hold a grudge against me even if he knows that the person in the photo isn¡¯t me. Even I¡¯m fed up after seeing these photos, so I can¡¯t imagine his reaction! In her momentary daze, she felt the man moving in her embrace so she hastily set her phone aside. The sleeping man wrapped his arms tighter around his wife, only to continue sleeping peacefully when he felt her softness in his embrace. Ye Erruo slipped her fingers into his hair. His scorching hug had her perspiring all over the forehead and breathing ufortably. She made the bold assumption that his unusual behavior probably had something to do with those photos. Has the other party let him see those photos already? After all, he would only be so clingy when he felt insecure and only im her without restraint when he felt a sense of crisis. After deleting the photos and messages, she cklisted that unknown number and hugged the sleeping man. The next morning, she woke up in a bathtub of warm greyish water that smelled of Chinese traditional herbs. She was kissed on the forehead by the man when she lifted her head. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why a bath so early in the morning?¡± Mo Jiangye gave her a peck on her bruised skin. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 121 - Dinner Party

Chapter 121: Dinner Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jiangye gave her a peck on her bruised skin. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. The next day, she woke up a lot earlier than she usually did. ¡°I have a dinner party to attend tonight. Go with me,¡± Mo Jiangye said. ¡°What kind of dinner party is that?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand froze before he answered, ¡°It¡¯s Patriarch Lin¡¯s 80th birthday.¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She did not continue questioning him about yesterday¡¯s affair, as she already had a rough idea about what had happened... After calling Yao Tiao, who was at the bar, she had not left the house the entire day. What infuriated Ye Erruo was that a side profile of her doppelganger had been trending on the Inte! What should have been a beautiful side profile picture, however, was actually risqu¨¦ because it revealed her bare body... A lot of people were already paying attention to Little Ah Mei in the first ce, so when this photo was revealed on the Inte, it became a hot, trending topic on various media sites in just a matter of minutes. Ding! A text message from an unfamiliar number came. [ Ms. Ye, each day that you don¡¯t meet me, I¡¯ll upload a photo. The profile of your nude body is just the start. What¡¯sing next is your front, followed by a full-body nude shot. I have a video of you in my hands as well. Aren¡¯t you interested in taking a look at them? ] With a cold smirk on her face, she replied, [ Where do we meet? ] [ 10 pm at Skybridge Garden tomorrow. ] Skybridge Garden... Her eyes narrowed. I would like to see just who this person is and what he or she is nning to do! Soon, she received another message that said, [ Come alone. ] After deleting all these messages, she gave Ji Sichen a call. ¡°Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°Senior Ji, please help me run a check on a phone number.¡± ¡°Hello? Ruoruo, the photo that¡¯s circting on the Inte isn¡¯t of you, right?¡± asked Yao Tiao, who had snatched the phone from Ji Sichen. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you, of course! But I did suspect that it¡¯s a photo of your twin sister.¡± All of a sudden, a realization struck her. ¡°Repeat that!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Twin sister...¡± she mumbled under her breath. ¡°Yao Tiao, do you remember mentioning that you saw my doppelganger at the coffee shop yesterday?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± ¡°Go to the coffee shop we visited yesterday. I¡¯ll meet you there,¡± said Ye Erruo as she began changing clothes. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± ¡°Pass the phone to Senior and get him to check a phone number for me.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Once she was done changing into a half-cotton long dress, she hurriedly left the bedroom. ¡°Hey, there! Long time no see, sis-inw!¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve gotten prettier again.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. What are you saying? Sis-inw has always been pretty.¡± The moment she got downstairs, she found Xu Xu and the others there. ¡°Why the sudden visit?¡± ¡°Hm? Are we not wee?¡± Xu Xu pulled a long face when he heard that question. ¡°Ow, how my heart hurts!¡± added Wang Yiyang teasingly. ¡°Shameless peeps,¡± mumbled the poker-faced Zheng Yi. ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that at all!¡± She hastily waved her hands. It was only then that she noticed two unfamiliar male faces among them. ¡°You¡¯re heading out?¡± asked her husband grudgingly when he noticed her attire. ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a short while.¡± ¡°How long is that?¡± ¡°Three¡ª no, two hours will do.¡± ¡°Go up and change clothes,¡± he said. A puzzled look crossed her face. ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside, sis-inw.¡± ¡°No need.¡± The dress I¡¯m wearing is long enough. The hem falls past my knees. ¡°I¡¯ll cook a meal for you guys when I get back, so don¡¯t you all leave!¡± She then hurriedly made a move to leave. There was no hurry for her to get acquainted with the two new faces now. ¡°Go up and change clothes!¡± he sternly ordered her as he grabbed hold of her wrist. Chapter 122 - The One-Million-Yuan Ring

Chapter 122: The One-Million-Yuan Ring

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Go up and change your clothes!¡± he sternly ordered her as he grabbed hold of her wrist. ¡°...¡± The helpless woman could only obediently head back upstairs to grab a jacket. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± As soon as she said that, she jogged out of the house. ¡°Sis-inw, do you need a ride?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± His face hadpletely darkened as he coldly watched her departing figure from the side. The woman, who had reached the doorway, suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned around, and walked back toward him. Standing before him, she gazed up at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get the servants to cook tonight. Just ask them to prepare the ingredients and I¡¯ll¡ª Ugh, no!¡± It was Old Master Lin¡¯s birthday that day, so they had to attend his birthday feast in the evening. Thus, they were unable to treat them to a meal. ¡°Let¡¯s treat them to a meal tomorrow instead.¡± His gaze instantly softened. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Get Old Liu to drive you there ande back early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Xu and the rest were left speechless by the forced-fed mushy scene. ¡°This is madness!¡± dered Wang Yitang through clenched teeth. ¡°Our sis-inw?¡± With smiling eyes, he nced at the two other men beside Xu Xu. ¡°Mm...¡± ¡°A-Alright, Boss ¡± ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on the two remaining Blue Tower people going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re investigating them further, Boss. It¡¯s been confirmed that they¡¯re currently in the city.¡± ¡°Speed up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. We reserve the right to protect our customers¡¯ privacy, so we can¡¯tply with your request.¡± ¡°I only want to take a look at yesterday¡¯s footage around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± said Ye Erruo. With a smile on his face, the waiter courteously declined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have the right to protect our customers¡¯ privacy.¡± ¡°I lost something at your shop yesterday and I want to search for it through the security footage.¡± ¡°May I ask what it is that you¡¯ve lost, miss?¡± ¡°My wedding ring, which is worth a million yuan. Since I lost it in this shop, I want you guys to pay for it if I am unable to find it,¡± threatened Yao Tiao. Ye Erruo was left speechless. ¡°Could you get your staff to help me see whether a woman who looks exactly like me visited this shop yesterday?¡± The waiter felt conflicted after reading that news article earlier. Little Ah Mei is looking for her doppelganger here? If one doesn¡¯t have a biological twin, how could there be someone else with a spitting image of oneself in this world? ¡°Yeah, go take a look. Otherwise,pensate me for the one-million-yuan wedding ring that I lost,¡± demanded her friend. ¡°...¡± Her expression soon turned frosty when she saw that the waiter remained unmoved after all their pleading and threatening. ¡°Yao Tiao, let¡¯s just call the police and let them search for your ring.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yao Tiao then proceeded to take her phone out. ¡°Just a second, please. I¡¯ll go and ask the higher-ups.¡± The waiter then quietly called his manager. A minuteter... ¡°Pleasee here, miss.¡± She followed the employee into the security room with pursed lips. Mo Jiangye surely hasn¡¯t seen the image circting online. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. Besides, he never pays any attention to online nonsense. ¡°B*tch, it¡¯s you again. Why the hell am I seeing you everywhere?¡± The familiar voice had Yao Tiao snapping her head in the direction of the sound. ¡°B*tch!¡± ¡°Young Missy.¡± The waiter greeted her as he made way for Wu Mengran. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s face was brimming with disdain. ¡°This shop belongs to my family. Why do you think I¡¯m here? You! Kick them out of here,¡± she sternly ordered her employee. Chapter 123 - You Are Not Alright, I Am Not Alright, So Everyone Can Forget About Being Alright

Chapter 123: You Are Not Alright, I Am Not Alright, So Everyone Can Forget About Being Alright

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss, these twodies would like to see the surveince cameras of the shop,¡± the waiter said. Wu Mengran found this ridiculous. ¡°How can we let anyone view the surveince cameras at will? Will you be able to bear the responsibility if we identally vite our customers¡¯ privacy?¡± ¡°The general manager said it was okay to bring these twodies to the surveince room,¡± the waiter said softly. ¡°Kick them out,¡± Wu Mengran said impatiently. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless ¡°This way,dies.¡± The waiter¡¯s face had turned icy. Yao Tiao was instantly furious when she saw Wu Mengran. ¡°B*tch! I lost my ring in this shop and it costs more than a million dors. If you do not let me see your surveince cameras, thenpensate me a million dors or I will call the police!¡± ¡°Fine, file a report then. I will not let you see the cameras even if you do,¡± Wu Mengran said confidently. ¡°You!¡± ¡°What are you standing around for? Kick them out! Letting such shameless women into our shop will destroy our reputation. From now on, you are not allowed to let those twoe in. Especially Little Ah Mei.¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Not even a momentter, the waiter got a few employees to kick Ye Erruo and Yao Tiao out. ¡°B*tch, you better not end up in my hands.¡± Wu Mengran scoffed and closed the entrance of the store. ¡°If you see the two of them again, you can immediately throw them out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did they want to see the surveince cameras?¡± ¡°They wanted to see yesterday¡¯s footage to find someone.¡± ¡°Find someone? Find who? Erase all the surveince footage filmed yesterday. If she calls the police and they arrive, just let them know that the surveince cameras were down yesterday.¡± The waiter agreed to everything. ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it! I am so angry! B*tch! B*tch!¡± Yao Tiao kicked a rock beside them furiously. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s not like there are only surveince cameras at her store.¡± ¡°I want to see her surveince cameras, no matter what. That b*tch is so petty. She¡¯s been fighting us since the training. Watch me rule over her.¡± Upon saying that, she took out her cell phone and made a call. Ye Erruo grabbed her cell phone and pulled her to the milk tea shop on the opposite side of the street. ¡°The milk tea shop¡¯s surveince cameras are facing toward the coffee shop. They must have definitely recorded all the people who entered and left.¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s face turned ugly, as she was unable to bear the fury in her heart. ¡°Hello? Senior?¡± Ye Erruo answered the call as she walked into the milk tea shop. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I checked the phone number. It belongs to a hacker, so I couldn¡¯t dig out any information.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± A notification of a piece of news appeared when Yao Tiao took back her phone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Exactly who did you offend?¡± Yao Tiao asked with furrowed eyebrows. Ye Erruo grabbed her phone as her eyes turned cold. The headline said, ¡°The Enchantress Bar awaits you.¡± The red words were apanied by an erotic photo. This time, it did not reveal the woman¡¯s face. However, the words ¡°Enchantress Bar¡± implied who the person was. The words ¡°awaits you¡± and the picture also let one¡¯s imagination roam. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Sichen asked on the other end of the line. ¡°Senior, can you find out where the photos were first released on the Inte?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. They were released by a few small websites andpanies.¡± ¡°Hack them!¡± Ji Sichen was stunned. ¡°Hack their websites?¡± ¡°Yes, paralyze them!¡± ¡°This is illegal, Xiao Ruo.¡± Ye Erruoughed coldly. Illegal? If you¡¯re alright, I¡¯m alright, and then everyone is alright. But you are not alright, I am not alright, so everyone can forget about being alright! Chapter 124 - Not Allowing Her To Wear Skirts Chapter 124: Not Allowing Her To Wear Skirts What disappointed Ye Erruo even more was that the surveince cameras in the milk tea shop were not working. What a bloody coincidence. As Ye Erruo was heading back, Ji Sichen gave her another call. ¡°Xiao Ruo, did you know that someone is helping you?¡± ¡°I saw.¡± ¡°The negative news about you on the Inte were all gone before I even got to them... Not only is the other party fast, but they are nimble as well. The websites that started rumors about you were all closed down. Even the damnpanies behind the sites were brought to an end.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. When she saw the negative news online about her disappearing, she knew instantly that Mo Jiangye must have seen them. ¡°Can you find out where those photos were first sent?¡± ¡°Yes. Give me some time.¡± ¡°Alright. Hire a few more bodyguards for the bar.¡± They would probably have peopleing in session to cause trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. Where¡¯s Yao Tiao?¡± ¡°She took a cab back.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Yao Tiao go to investigate the surveince footage of the coffee shop?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t investigate.¡± Ye Erruo sighed. ¡°You can leave this to me as well. I will help you get the footage. Give me the name of the coffee shop.¡± A glint shed across Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes as she gave the name of the coffee shop to Ji Sichen. She had to find the woman who had an identical face to hers. If they did not clear things up, this could lead to huge trouble someday. Given her title, anything she did with that face of hers would harm her directly. The person who had asked to meet her was definitely in cahoots with the woman who looked like her. However, she did not know many people were involved and the other party also knew Mo Jiangye! It was someone who did not get along with her... Gu Feirou? Lin Jingxuan? When she thought of those two, Ye Erruo¡¯s expression became serious. They were the biggest suspects and the only ones who would try to set her up. Hmph! Rumble! All of a sudden, there was a thunderous roar in the dark sky. Torrents of rain followed immediately, causing the driver to slow down the car. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are youing back?¡± ¡°I am heading back. I will be home soon,¡± Ye Erruo replied. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Ye Erruo looked out of the car window and said, ¡°I have reached the road to our house entrance.¡± The rain was heavy outside. Old Liu had taken her to the coffee shop and left first. Therefore, she¡¯d had to take a cab home. The driver was not responsible for driving in, so he would only stop at the entrance. A few minutester, a row of ck umbres opened as Mo Jiangye walked out. Ye Erruo alighted the car and stood under the eave as she waited for the man to walk over. ¡°Where¡¯s your jacket?¡± Mo Jiangye asked coldly when he saw her. ¡°Jacket...¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched at that. She had left it in the car. When he took her hand, it was cold and icy. Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as he ced his own jacket on her and led her back to their house. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re back?¡± Xu Xu and others were sitting by theirputers with threeptops propped on the dining table. ¡°I am back.¡± Mo Jiangye immediately pulled her to their bedroom on the second floor. ¡°Ye Erruo, how old are you?¡± A puzzled look crossed her face. He held her cold hands, wishing he could just strangle her. ¡°What season is it? Why are you still wearing a skirt? You are not allowed to wear skirts in the future,¡± he said as he pulled at the zip at the side of her waist. Ye Erruo grabbed his hand. ¡°I can change out of it myself.¡± He took the knitted sweater from the clothes rack and had her wear it. A few minutester, Ye Erruo went downstairs with Mo Jiangye, wearing warm andfortable clothes. ¡°What time is the banquet?¡± Chapter 125 - Her Hands Only Cook For Her Man Chapter 125: Her Hands Only Cook For Her Man ¡°About 8 pm or so,¡± he whispered. ¡°Alright...¡± She held his hand tight. Was he the one who had obliterated the gossip about her on the Inte? But why hadn¡¯t he questioned her about it or mentioned anything about the photos in the first ce? That night, he had gone crazy on her. It had been like a dream, yet he had been back to his normal self the next day. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW, HOW DO YOU DO?¡± In the living room, two unfamiliar people suddenly stood up and bellowed. Ye Erruo was so startled by their trumpeting voices that she lost her footing. Fortunately, Mo Jiangye, who was next to her, caught her just in time. ¡°You scared her,¡± he told them with displeasure. The two of them exchanged a nce and immediately apologized. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯re sorry!¡± They were so used to speaking in this manner at their camp that they drew a nk at their chief¡¯s reprimand. However, if their chief said that they had scared her, then it had to be true. ¡°...¡± On the other hand, Xu Xu and his gang were gloating. After all, they had been scolded by him during their first meeting with her too. ¡°And they are...?¡± ¡°LIttle sis-inw, these two are my followers. You can call them Big Monkey and Small Monkey.¡± Her beautiful eyes turned wide and big. ¡°Big Monkey? Small Monkey?¡± The two followers instantly flushed red with embarrassment. Rendered speechless by anger, they could only stare sullenly at Xu Xu. Their chief shot them a nce out of his peripheral vision and they sealed their lips. ¡°Young Master, someone from the Lins¡¯ old mansion has sent word for you to hurry over with Young Madam,¡± a servant told the man respectfully as she walked in. ¡°Got it. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The servant retreated quietly. ¡°Well, boss, you can go ahead. We¡¯ll wait for you to return.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The rain is still heavy so you should set offter. Little sister-inw here said that she would personally cook for us tonight, right?¡± Xu Xu chipped in mischievously. ¡°He he... Little sis-inw, you may set off with our chief to the banquet but you can¡¯t go and leave us hungry,¡± Wang Yiyang added. Zheng Yi rolled his eyes at the two of them. ¡°How is it possible for the two of you to get hungry here?¡± Just as Xu Xu was about to send a flying kick in Zheng Yi¡¯s direction, thetter added matter-of-factly, ¡°Besides, little sis-inw isn¡¯t someone who goes back on her word, right? Since she promised us that she would cook for us, she will surely do that before she heads out. It¡¯s unbing of the two of you to hurry her in this manner. Isn¡¯t that so, little sister-inw?¡± The woman did not know what to say. He¡¯s right. What he has just said is totally right. Mo Jiangye shot them a re from the corner of his eyes. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Feeling thick-skinned, Xu Xu pressed on. ¡°How is that possible? Little sister-inw told us that she would cook for us personally just now. I heard that loud and clear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Boss, how can you be so cruel as to lie to honest folks like us?¡± As she bit her lips, the woman thought to herself. In fact, she only knew how to make dumplings so that was the only dish she could show off. She had initially nned to prepare dumplings with various fillings for them, but it looked like she would not be able to get handmade fillings in time today. ¡°LIttle sister-inw...¡± Xu Xu looked at her, his eyes full of expectation. Anxiety shed across Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes, although his face revealed nothing as he retorted icily, ¡°Her hands are hurting now, so you have to look for the servants if you want to eat.¡± Xu Xu jumped in disdainfully. ¡°Little sister-inw sincerely wants to give us a treat, so how can the servants prepare the meal for us instead? No way!¡± The man¡¯s face turned chilling a momentter. ¡°She only uses her hands to cook for her man.¡± Everyone else... can stand aside! Wang Yiyang took advantage of this chance to tease his chief further. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that little sister-inw can¡¯t cook?¡± First, he had imed that the woman¡¯s hands were hurt. A minuteter, he had imed that she would only cook for a certain someone. How scary could that be? The woman curled her lips into a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a dumpling feast tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Thank you, little sister-inw.¡± ¡°Little sister-inw is the best!¡± Chapter 126 - Finding a Girl to Look After Him Chapter 126: Finding a Girl to Look After Him ¡°The majority wins. Your protest is void.¡± ¡°Chief, what did you just say? We couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Little sister-inw, hurry to the banquet. Remember to cook for us tomorrow!¡± The three of them burst into chortles, turned around, took theirptops, and left for the guestroom arm-in-arm with the other two. The man pursed his lips tighter, his hands on her pressing down harder. ¡°Hurts...¡± she cooed. Is he trying to break my arm? He looked at her begrudgingly as if to remind her that she could only cook for him and him alone. Ye Erruo was bemused. ¡°Only this time.¡± That did not seem to pacify him. ... Patriarch Lin liked calligraphy, so most of the guests chose to present expensive and famous calligraphic works as gifts for his birthday that day. Ye Erruo had never met the old man before, although Lin Jingxuan had mentioned him from time to time. Furthermore, the old man did not like his son and was not even aware of his engagement. He was really into Mo Jiangye, though! The word ¡°respect¡± would be a more appropriate term to describe his indulgence. ¡°Xiao Ye, the housekeeper told me that you moved out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no expression on the man¡¯s face as he answered the old man¡¯s question. Old Master Lin sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is anyone taking care of your daily needs at your ce? It won¡¯t be as convenient as our home, so you have to make sure you get sufficient rest, no matter how busy you are.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Old Master, this is Young Master Mo¡¯s present for you.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the gift. Upon taking the box carefully from the housekeeper, he wasforted when he saw a painting scroll inside. He proceeded to cautiously tuck the precious gift away. ¡°Xiao Ye, you should be 27 or 28 this year, right? It¡¯s time for you to find a good girl to look after you when you are so busy. Do you have any girls in mind?¡± ¡°Old Master, Young Master Mo likes Young Master Lin¡¯s girlfriend, remember?¡± the housekeeper reminded him softly from behind. When the old man¡¯s memory was jolted, he let out a deep sigh again. Beside him, Mo Jiangye¡¯s frigid expression held no warmth as the old master tried his best to get him to talk with a smiling face. It was obvious that the elderly man was used to the young man¡¯s detached behavior. The fact that he hade to his birthday celebration was good enough for him. However, Mo Jiangye caught sight of Ye Erruo emerging from the washroom. As he stood on the second floor, his unflinching eyes rested on the woman¡¯s figure below him. One could see the gentleness overflowing from within him. Coincidentally, Lin Jingxuan was standing across from her. It was obvious that the man was making a dash for her. Mo Jiangye tensed up immediately. When Ye Erruo saw him walking toward her from afar, she turned her head in a second and walked up the stairs in the opposite direction. Her man could not help chuckling like a devilish little kid upon seeing that. Patriarch Lin was quite shaken at the sight of his sonughing. He quickly turned to his housekeeper to confirm that this was not his imagination. The housekeeper, who was stunned too, nodded at the old man. He had not seen Young Master Mough in the past either. When the young chap saw his woman approaching, he stood up briskly and walked toward her. ¡°What took you so long? You were gone for half an hour.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. Did she need to report to him how long she needed to stoop in the loo? ¡°Speak!¡± After sighing, she replied, ¡°I was inside applying makeup.¡± When he looked at her impable face, his eyes softened at her reply. It was no wonder she looked better than before. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He reached out with his hand naturally for hers. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat something.¡± Hugging her waist, he led her downstairs, leaving the old man and his butler gawking behind. ¡°Who is thatdy...¡± ¡°Old Master, she¡¯s Young Master Lin¡¯s girlfriend.¡± As he spoke, the two young men bumped into each other on the staircase. As Mo Jiangye led Ye Erruo down the stairs, Lin Jingxuan was holding Gu Feirou¡¯s hand and walking up with her... Chapter 127 - Men Are Like Pig Trotters

Chapter 127: Men Are Like Pig Trotters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the two pairs drew closer to each other, Mo Jiangye could not help tightening the muscles of his arms. Every time he saw this man, his wariness would heighten unconsciously. Pursing his lips, he used the outerne and hugged his woman closer to him. Lin Jingxuan trained his eyes on Ye Erruo, while she pretended not to see him. Her concentration was only on her man as she held his hand, leaned into his arms, and inquired sweetly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± How he wished he could hide the lovely woman in his pocket so no one could covet her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the food. You can get the drinks.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you pick for me.¡± The volume of his voice was loud enough for Lin Jingxuan to overhear as the other couple brushed past them. ¡°Men are like pig trotters, so I¡¯ll pick some trotters for youter.¡± She chuckled softly. Apparently, her man did not get the joke, as he told her matter-of-factly, ¡°Pig trotters? There aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡± He reaffirmed his stance again. ¡°Alright, alright. I got it.¡± Throughout their entire conversation, she had not nced once at Lin Jingxuan. This made her man very happy indeed. Lin Jingxuan clenched his fist hard as anger surged inside him. What a despicable couple! His wife naturally noticed the change in his mood and mocked him. ¡°Jingxuan, you can see what a loose woman Ye Erruo is. As long as any man did something... she would rush into his arms. A woman like her will meet a bad end.¡± Suppressing the anger inside him, he held her hand up the stairs. Viciousness shed across the woman¡¯s eyes as she took a peek at her nemesis. This woman cannot be ignored anymore! As long as she¡¯s around, Jingxuan will not devote himself to me. She could sense the restlessness in him each time Ye Erruo appeared before him. This was something that had never happened before. ¡°Put on your best self when you see grandpater.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lin Jingxuan called out when he saw the old man. ¡°Eh...¡± The elderly man hummed in acknowledgement with indifference. ¡°This is my wife, Gu Feirou, the princess of Blue Tower Royalty. I brought her here today to celebrate your birthday. Xiao Rou,e and greet grandpa.¡± ¡°How are you, Grandpa? I wish you great fortune and longevity. I heard that you like calligraphic paintings, so this is a small gift from me. Hope you like it.¡± The butler approached to take the gift from her. It was a Qi Baishi well-known ink painting that depicted shrimp. ¡°Grandpa, this is an authentic piece of Qi Baishi. It took Xiao Rou a long time to search for it after she found out that you like calligraphic works,¡± the man told his grandfather. The elder took a nce at the painting and asked, ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Thedy replied smilingly, ¡°The money spent is not worth mentioning. It is more important that you like the present.¡± ¡°She spent one billion yuan to get this for you at an auction,¡± Lin Jingxuan added. The old man merely frowned. If this had truly originated from the painter, then one billion yuan was well worth the price for the ten pieces of shrimp on the painting. On the other hand, spending one billion on a highly-skilled counterfeit would be foolish. ¡°Put this aside.¡± The butler, who was standing behind the elderly, nodded quietly and proceeded to scroll up the painting. A few years ago, a good friend of the old master had gifted the old man an ink painting depicting hundreds of shrimps. That painting would have taken the whole art world by storm if it had been on disy. It had been a gift from his master¡¯s first love, so it was definitely priceless. Even someone like him, who often followed the old man day in and out, could tell that the painting given to him by his granddaughter-inw was a counterfeit. The texture of the watercolor paper alone already indicated that something was amiss about this piece of artwork. ¡°Who did you say she was again?¡± Old Master Lin asked, looking cold and stern. Chapter 128 - What Would You Do If Lin Jingxuan Wasnt Around Anymore?

Chapter 128: What Would You Do If Lin Jingxuan Wasn¡¯t Around Anymore?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The butler, who was standing behind the elderly, nodded quietly and proceeded to scroll up the painting. A few years ago, a good friend of the old master had gifted the old man an ink painting depicting hundreds of shrimps. That painting would have taken the whole art world by storm if it had been on disy. It had been a gift from his master¡¯s first love, so it was definitely priceless. Even someone like him, who often followed the old man day in and out, could tell that the painting given to him by his granddaughter-inw was a counterfeit. The texture of the watercolor paper alone already indicated that something was amiss about this piece of artwork. ¡°Who did you say she was again?¡± Old Master Lin asked, looking cold and stern. Lin Jingxuan took a look at Gu Feirou and replied, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Wife? What about the girlfriend you had before?¡± Old Master Lin was really perplexed now. Don¡¯t tell me the woman with Xiao Ye is really this chap¡¯s ex-girlfriend? The man in front of him furrowed his brows at the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Xiao Rou is my only girlfriend, and I¡¯m now engaged to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re engaged? Howe I wasn¡¯t informed?¡± The elder turned the volume of his voice up as he interrogated him. ¡°We only got engaged recently.¡± If the old man had really wanted to keep tabs on his grandson, it would not have been difficult for him to find out about his recent engagement. In fact, he had never been that interested in this grandson of his. On the contrary, he was so biased toward Mo Jiangye that a stranger would have mistaken him for his real grandson. Patriarch Lin slowly got up from his chair. Although the elder was 80, his youthful face and frame betrayed no signs of his age. ¡°When do you n to get married?¡± ¡°No date has been set yet. I¡¯ll definitely inform you once we have a date, Grandpa.¡± The old man sized up Gu Feirou as he walked past her. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, Grandpa doesn¡¯t seem to like me, does he?¡± Caressing her head, he reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Why would he dislike you?¡± Downstairs, Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye were eating in a corner. Every time thedy ate some food, the man would take a bite after her. He did the same when she had some of her drink. Old Master Lin chose to observe the couple below from a deserted corner. From time to time, the young man would say something to thedy, but he could not make out their conversation. The old man did not know how his beloved grandson had managed to capture the girl¡¯s heart, but he was d that at least there was a woman to take care of him now. Naturally, the intimacy between the couple below did not escape Lin Jingxuan¡¯s eyes. Fury could be seen burning in his orb-like eyes. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I¡¯m going downstairs to use the washroom.¡± As Gu Feirou took her leave, she threw a sinister nce in the direction of Ye Erruo. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment she stepped away, Lin Jingxuan took his drink and walked toward Ye Erruo, who was standing downstairs. ¡°How have you been recently, Xiao Ruo?¡± he asked, beaming warmly. Mo Jiangye looked up abruptly, his expression cooling the instant he saw Lin Jingxuan. Ye Erruo shot a mocking look at the man approaching her, took Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand, and pulled him with her to another spot. The smile on Lin Jinxuan¡¯s face froze. Sullen, he put down the wine ss in his hand. As he watched the couple departing, he quietly took out his cell phone to send a video clip to a certain person. Ding! Ye Erruo¡¯s cell phone alerted her that she had a new message. Mo Jiangye hurriedly took the phone out of her bag before she could do it. The short video clip seemed... ¡°What is it?¡± The woman reached out to take the phone, but he put it away before she could touch it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± A chill shot through his spine as he quickly stuffed the device into his inner pocket. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± He caught hold of her hand and gave her a prating look. ¡°What would you do if Lin Jingxuan was gone? What would you do if, one day, he was gone?¡± Chapter 129 - Prove It to Me, Baby Ruo

Chapter 129: Prove It to Me, Baby Ruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± A chill shot through his spine as he quickly stuffed the device into his inner pocket. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± He caught hold of her hand and gave her a prating look. ¡°What would you do if Lin Jingxuan was gone? What would you do if, one day, he was gone?¡± Would she disappear from his life as well? Ye Erruo was stunned by his question. What did he mean by that? His heart hurt when he saw her shocked reaction. Was it a sign that she could not bear to leave him? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you. If one day, he was no longer around, what would you do?¡± He was about to go crazy. Not far from him, Lin Jingxuan¡¯s lips carved into a gloating smile as he watched his enemy getting mad. ¡°Ye Erruo, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± The woman noticed the guests looking in their direction, hooked her hand around his wrist, and led him out of the hall. They attracted a lot of attention along the way. The moment they stepped out, the man pushed her back against a tree and demanded again, ¡°Answer me, Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°What could I do? I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s gone or not. I have nothing to do with him. Now, give me back my phone.¡± She was keen to find out what that person had sent to her now. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°What¡¯s true or untrue?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave me when he¡¯s gone.¡± He had a funny look on his face. Her beautiful eyes stared right into his. ¡°Do you want me to leave you?¡± He yelled at her, ¡°Dream on! Over my dead body!¡± ¡°...¡± Every time her man bumped into Lin Jingxuan or they spoke about him, he would get agitated. What should I do to convince him that I won¡¯t leave him? ¡°Return my phone to me and let me have a look.¡± She reached in his inner pocket. Mo Jiangye grabbed hold of her hand instead. ¡°You have to keep your word.¡± ¡°Yes, I promise,¡± she said, although she did not know what she had promised in the first ce. ¡°Give me back my phone.¡± He took out the phone, nced at it once, and suddenly threw it far away without a warning. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°You belong to me.¡± She was taken aback momentarily before heaving a sigh of resignation. ¡°Yes, I belong to you.¡± His angry vibe dissolved the instant he heard this acknowledgement straight from the horse¡¯s mouth. Like an aggrieved beast that had been tamed, he was finally mild and calm. While clinging onto his sleeve, she made a bold guess. ¡°Mo Jiangye, did Lin Jingxuan post images on the Inte?¡± Otherwise, the man would not have be so agitated and hot-tempered at the mention of Lin Jingxuan. It looked like the video clip she had received earlier on her phone had been sent by him as well. Perhaps he was the person who had asked her out tomorrow too. ¡°What do you think?¡± Precisely because he had discovered the real culprit, he dared not make a rash move. Lin Jingxuan was her life, so he pretended he did not know the truth and continued to indulge in his days with her. He was really afraid that if he were to do something, he would ruin their good days together and she would disappear from his life once and for all. Subconsciously, he dared not believe her promise to him. Disgust filled her for a brief moment. ¡°That woman isn¡¯t me!¡± She lifted her small face as she dered this solemnly. ¡°I know,¡± he mumbled. How could he have swallowed this if that had been her, really? She sighed in relief. It was good that he knew. Lin Jingxuan had left an indelible mark on her man¡¯s mind. ¡°Mo Jiangye, I¡¯m your woman. Lin Jingxuan is nothing in my heart. Nothing at all...¡± She wanted to reassure him hundreds and thousands of times if needed. She did not want him to live in fear anymore. ¡°Prove it to me, Baby Ruo.¡± He voiced out his need for assurance word by word. Chapter 130 - Being Honest

Chapter 130: Being Honest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I know,¡± he mumbled. How could he have swallowed this if that had been her, really? She sighed in relief. It was good that he knew. Lin Jingxuan had left an indelible mark on her man¡¯s mind. ¡°Mo Jiangye, I¡¯m your woman. Lin Jingxuan is nothing in my heart. Nothing at all...¡± She wanted to reassure him hundreds and thousands of times if needed. She did not want him to live in fear anymore. ¡°Prove it to me, Baby Ruo.¡± Prove it? What kind of proof did he want? She had stayed obediently by his side for so many days, proving to him bit by bit who was the only man in her heart. Perhaps she was still not doing enough, but she had been very obvious about it. Perhaps to him, this was still not enough... Mo Jiangye stared at her without blinking with a solemn expression, waiting for her to prove it. After seeing no movement from her after a while, his expression became gradually ugly. ¡°How do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently. Mo Jiangye red at her harshly. How should she prove it? She was asking him about this? Hadn¡¯t he said that she was his? Upon realizing that he was ready to explode from anger, Ye Erruo decided to stop teasing him. ¡°Alright, let me prove it to you.¡± She stood on her tiptoes... ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± The man retorted unhappily. Was he that easy to coax? Was he so easily swayed? ¡°How else do you want me to prove it to you?¡± Then, she stood on her tiptoes again. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°I want many babies. One for every Chinese Zodiac sign,¡± he said unhappily. She was speechless. It turned out that he did want her to give birth to kids? At a rate of one kid per year? ¡°Mo Jiangye, do you think I am a pig?¡± ¡°A pig can give birth to a litter with one pregnancy. Can you do that?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°I will prove it to you.¡± She felt a little disappointed and helpless in her heart. He... would never dare to trust her wholeheartedly. This was all because of what she had done in the past. Therefore, she had to bear the consequences. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The birthday feast is about to begin.¡± Despite the people walking about, Ye Erruo was still able to hear every movement clearly. Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist, shocking her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± He brought her further in. Soon, the noise and music outside sounded far away. ¡°Mo Jiangye, where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± A few minutester, Ye Erruo exploded. ¡°The birthday feast is about to begin! Do you still want to attend it or not?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he responded with one word indifferently. ¡°We should head back.¡± ¡°Mm... Alright.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Mo Jiangye, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Someone asked to meet me tomorrow. I do not know if that person is Lin Jingxuan or not, but I know this person has the photos of the woman who looks just like me.¡± She had thought about it and decided that she had to tell him. She wanted to go, and he would definitely find out about it. In that case, it was better to tell him earlier to avoid another dispute. Mo Jiangye stiffened and the atmosphere chilled her to the bone all of a sudden. ¡°I will go and have a look to find out exactly what he wants. I will be back a littleter than usual.¡± He lowered his gaze and said unhappily, ¡°Tell me honestly. How many times have you two been in contact?¡± ¡°Only twice. He looked for me.¡± ¡°Twice? When did that happen?¡± ¡°The first time was two nights ago.¡± ¡°Why did you only tell me this now?¡± He was feeling sour all over, as if he had been conquered by jealousy. Why had she not told him at all about the previous time? Chapter 131 - You Do Not Agree?

Chapter 131: You Do Not Agree?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I forgot. I just thought about it now. Am I not telling you now?¡± She pushed away from his embrace. ¡°We should really head back,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Only then did Mo Jiangye let her go and lead her back to the hall. When they arrived, most of the guests were already there. Lin Jingxuan, who had hoped to see the two of them falling out, felt his face darken when he saw them walk in hand in hand. By the time everyone had given congrattory gifts and speeches, it was already 9.30 pm and Old Master Lin¡¯s gratuitous speech had ended. After Old Master Lin¡¯s gratuitous speech, he walked over to Mo Jiangye, his eyes trained on Ye Erruo. Mo Jiangye couldn¡¯t stand it as he watched him. ¡°Xiao Ye...¡± ¡°Mm?¡± he asked with furrowed eyebrows. Old Master Lin asked carefully, ¡°Is this thedy who caught your eye? She is really pretty.¡± The butler behind him stayed quiet. He recalled the Old Master calling her ugly when she had been Young Master Lin¡¯s girlfriend. Mo Jiangye, who looked impatient, ignored him. ¡°Grandfather is asking you a question.¡± Ye Erruo secretly nudged him with her arm. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± he asked with a cold expression. Old Master Lin was stunned. He bit his lips as a glint of hurt shed across his eyes. He still refused to say more than a sentence or a word to him. ¡°How can you speak to your grandfather like that?¡± Ye Erruo nudged him again. His grandfather liked him the most out of the whole family. He treated Mo Jiangye better than Lin Jingxuan, and everyone in the Lin Family knew about this. She did not understand why Mo Jiangye was so cold to his grandfather. The old man was often away and rarely came back. In the past, the person he¡¯d wanted to see the most whenever he returned had been Mo Jiangye. He would always get the maids to invite him over, yet the young man would always reject his invitations. This was also the first time she met the elderly man! Mo Jiangye calmed himself down and asked again, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± His tone was obviously much nicer. Old Master Lin had originally had many things he wanted to ask. However, upon seeing him like that, he did not know where to begin. ¡°Butler.¡± The butler behind him held out a small box in his hands. ¡°Lady, this is a gift from the Old Master for meeting you for the first time.¡± ¡°Call her Young Madam,¡± Mo Jiangye said unhappily. Old Master Lin was astonished. ¡°Xiao Ye! You¡¯re... You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be?¡± he retorted. Old Master Lin was speechless! ¡°This... This is Old Master¡¯s gift for meeting the Young Madam for the first time.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it,¡± Mo Jiangye answered on her behalf. ¡°...¡± Ye Erruo reached out and epted the box from the butler. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡± Old Master Lin¡¯s eyes shimmered when he saw her epting his gift. In the box was a pair of top-notch Hetian jade bracelets. The glimmer in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw the pair of bracelets. He moved his lips and asked, ¡°Do you like jade bracelets?¡± ¡°Grandfather gave them to me. Of course, I like them.¡± Old Master Lin smiled. ¡°Youngdy, you have already married Xiao Ye?¡± ¡°Yes, we are already married.¡± Old Master Lin¡¯s expression was full of hurt. Mo Jiangye had not invited him to the wedding and had left him out of the blue... Ye Erruo hurriedly exined, ¡°We only got our marriage certificate. We have yet to arrange a wedding ceremony. When we n it, we will definitely invite you, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± A smile blossomed on Old Master Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Did I agree to this?¡± Mo Jiangye asked coldly. Ye Erruo lifted her eyes and nced at him as if she was asking, ¡°Do you not agree?¡± Mo Jiangye shifted his gaze away and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Upon hearing Mo Jiangye¡¯s words, Old Master Lin felt even happier. He had not ever expected that this woman would hold Xiao Ye in her grasp... Seizing the opportunity of Ye Erruo¡¯s presence, the butler took out the Lin Family¡¯s seal of power. Lin Teng, the entire Lin Family¡¯s residence, all of the Lin Family¡¯s assets, and everything else would belong to the person who owned this seal. ¡°Young Master Mo, Old Master would like to give this to you...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression darkened the moment he saw the box containing the seal. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Distraught, Lin Jingxuan ran over to the old man. Chapter 132 - Who Do You Think You Are?

Chapter 132: Who Do You Think You Are?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Distraught, Lin Jingxuan ran over to the old man. When Ye Erruo saw him scrambling over, she scoffed sarcastically. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± Patriarch Lin shot a nce at his grandson without saying a word. ¡°Xiao Ye, you have been taking care of the Lin household all these years. By now, you must have gained a lot of experience by managing the family¡¯s big and small affairs. Therefore...¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he looked at the seal. ¡°Grandpa, are you giving everything the Lin Family has to this man?¡± In the past, although Mo Jiangye had been responsible for everything rted to the Lin Family, he had not been officially endorsed for his role. Now, if the seal was given to this man, everything that belonged to the Lin family would truly belong to him! ¡°I¡¯m your biological grandchild! I am the one who has been taking care of Lin Teng!¡± He was on the verge of screaming. The old man was stunned to hear that. ¡°Are you the one who has been taking care of the family business?¡± ¡°Yes! Lin Teng is where it is now because of all the hard work I¡¯ve put in!¡± Old Master Lin looked confused and doubtful. Is it really true that he is the one who has brought Lin Teng where it is today? Ye Erruo let out a causticugh and mocked him. ¡°That¡¯s true. Ever since Mo Jiangye passed Lin Teng to Young Master Lin, its share price has tumbled greatly. Every branch is experiencing various problems and issues too. Young Master Lin must have been working hard in thest ten days or so.¡± What a shameless man! He actually has the cheek to want credit when he isn¡¯t the one who made Lin Teng sessful. How dare he im that thepany¡¯s achievements are due to his hard work? The man shot a vicious stare at her. ¡°Who do you think you are? Is this a ce for you to talk in the first ce?¡± There was a pause. With a re, Mo Jiangye reached out for the seal in Patriarch Lin¡¯s hand and tossed it to Ye Erruo. Old Master Lin nced briefly at Ye Erruo without saying a word. His beloved grandson had finally agreed to ept the things he had given him. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so biased?¡± Lin Jingxuan let loose his fury and bellowed, causing countless guests to turn to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m your real grandson! Your biological grandson! You gave him the seal, but what about me? Who am I to you?¡± Ye Erruo stroked the seal in her hand before mocking Lin Jingxuan. ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you anyway?¡± ¡°You b*tch! Shut your trap!¡± Old Master Lin rebuked him by barking, ¡°You unfilial boy! Get out of my sight now!¡± The man could only look at his grandfather with a contorted face. ¡°These things are mine. On what grounds are you giving them to an unwanted child you picked up from the streets?¡± By now, the man had lost all rationality. He demanded an answer publicly from his grandfather, ignoring the stares and whispers of the guests around him. ¡°Young Master.¡± The butler shot a warning look at him. Mo Jiangye took Ye Erruo¡¯s hand and scanned the seal in her hand with his gaze before he curled his lips into a smile. ¡°I like this present very much.¡± Old Master Lin, who had been scowling at first, immediately cheered up at his words. He likes it very much... Ye Erruo looked at her man, who was standing next to her. He was not at all interested in the Lins¡¯ fortune, yet he ims to like it now? She knew, however, that Lin Jingxuan was after this seal. The hateful man was totally out of control by now. ¡°What a worthless thing you are! You are just a stray picked up by the Lin Family. You have no right to this seal!¡± ¡°Take Young Master away,¡± Old Master Lin ordered sternly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler gathered a few men to lead the young man away while Gu Feirou returned to the scene. Distressed, she yelled for them to stop. ¡°What are you doing? What do you want?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Lin Jingxuan struggled to get free from those men as his eyes stayed fixed on the seal in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand. By forcing a few deep breaths, he suppressed the anger inside him and desperately tried to hold on to any streaks of rationality left in him. Well, as long as Ye Erruo stayed by Mo Jiangye¡¯s side and he had a stronghold on her, he¡¯d have his way! Meanwhile, a man was standing in a corner downstairs with a half-smile on his face as he watched the drama on the second level. ¡°Is that the eldest young master of the Lin Family?¡± ¡°Yes, master. He¡¯s Ye Erruo¡¯s former boyfriend.¡± The man frowned at the use of the word ¡°boyfriend¡±. Chapter 133 - Meeting That Man Again

Chapter 133: Meeting That Man Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Boyfriend?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Yes, Young Master. He¡¯s her former boyfriend!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± How had she ended up with such a bum in the first ce? ¡°Are you alright, Brother Jingxuan?¡± Gu Feirou took his hand when, all of a sudden, she caught sight of the thing in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand. ¡°Creating such a din is uneptable!¡± Old Master Lin reprimanded him severely. Gnashing his teeth, Lin Jingxuan asked, ¡°Grandpa, let me ask you something. Now that you¡¯ve given everything the Lin Family has to Mo Jiangye, what should I do?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s face turned sour at his words. What? This stupid old man has given everything to Mo Jiangye? Don¡¯t tell me Ye Erruo is holding onto that... ¡°Do you think the Lin Family will shortchange you? Will you perhaps be less well-fed or given less money?¡± Thisment only made the young chap clench his hands into ball-like fists. He was incensed! Does he think I¡¯m only here to eat and drink? Is that all? Am I an invalid to him? How can he be so biased? ¡°You¡¯ll have shares of Lin Teng too. This should be enough to take care of you for the rest of your life,¡± Old Master Lin Teng added. The young man merely sneered, ¡°I¡¯m grateful, grandpa.¡± The old man wasn¡¯t finished with him. ¡°Xiao Ye has been taking care of the Lins¡¯ affairs all this time. He has more experience than you and better business acumen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa.¡± The patriarch nced at the man, who had finally calmed down, and did not say anything else. Ye Erruo sized up the seal in her hand with a smile. Realizing that his woman seemed to take an extraordinary fancy to the object, Mo Jiangye asked as he smoothed down the tousled hair strands next to her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she whispered. How could she not? This was the object that her hateful former boyfriend desired the most, and it was in her hands now. She could do anything to him! ¡°Do you like gold?¡± Furrowing his brows, her man pressed on. The delight in her eyes could not escape his eyes, and this seal was made of pure gold. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you like gold a lot?¡± She replied with a quizzical look on her face, ¡°Yes.¡± Well, gold is money, and who doesn¡¯t like money? Mo Jiangye¡¯s face sank. He had not bought her any gifts in the past... Furthermore, she¡¯d seemed so happy to receive those bracelets from Grandpa. The man suddenly realized that this woman hardly had any jewelry on, unlike other women who were wearing chains and bracelets. Although she had some jewelry, she hardly wore it and would only stick to a few preferred pieces. He could not help reproaching himself at this thought! ¡°I see.¡± He reached out and caressed her head indulgently. ¡°Alright, you can all take your leave.¡± The old man seemed to have mixed feelings as he walked away, watching his beloved grandson caressing the woman¡¯s head at the same time. Ye Erruo cocked a brow as she sneaked a victorious look at the man she hated. If her guess turned out to be correct, then Lin Jingxuan would target her next and try to get back this seal. Hmm... At their meeting tomorrow, he would most likely use those nude photos and video clips to ckmail her. After all, he got an imposter to take these indecent images so he can sabotage me, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leading her by her hand, Mo Jiangye took her downstairs. She returned the seal to him and put the bracelets the patriarch had given her into her bag. Then, Lin Jingxuan caught sight of the jewelry and let out a gasp. That pair of bracelets was the Lin Family¡¯s heirloom! His grandmother liked this pair of bracelets a lot, yet that d*mned old man had passed these to that woman as well! The old man had given everything to this slutty couple and left nothing for him! As Ye Erruo walked down the stairs, she saw a familiar face again. It was the man who had given her the lobster! This would be the fourth time she was meeting him... Chapter 134 - The Chandelier Fell and She Got Hurt

Chapter 134: The Chandelier Fell and She Got Hurt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man saw her looking at him and curled his lips up into a beam for her. ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Jiangye asked gently. ¡°Look over there.¡± She pointed a finger to a spot not too far away, but when she turned her head around again, the man was gone. ¡°What is it?¡± The man beside her looked in the direction that she had pointed, but other than the mingling guests, he could not see anything out of the ordinary. The woman stared hard, trying to search for that man again with her beautiful, big, round eyes. s, he had simply vanished into thin air. What a ghost of a man! ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± she answered with zipped lips. When it was time for the banquet toe to an end, Old Master Lin stood at the center of the hall to give his thank-you speech. Ye Erruo stood under the sparkling, bright chandelier, while Mo Jiangye went to the buffet to look for the sushi she craved. Plod! A small crystal ornament fell into the wine ss that she was holding in her hand without a warning. Puzzled, she looked up and saw the opulent chandelier above her head swaying unsteadily. Plod! All of a sudden, debris started to drop from above. The gigantic chandelier was directly above her. ¡°Ahh!¡± Someone in the crowd screamed, and everyone tried to dash to a safe ce instantly. As therge chandelier crashed straight down to the floor, Ye Erruo hastily moved aside. Gu Feirou, who was standing closest to her, took this chance to try to prevent her from escaping. A glint shed across the woman¡¯s eyes. She caught hold of her wrist and refused to let go as the evil Gu Feirou kept pushing her back into the danger zone. ¡°Go to hell, Ye Erruo!¡± Gu Feirou tried to struggle free from the other woman¡¯s hold but, s, Ye Erruo had no intention of letting go. She would not allow herself to die at the whim of her arch-enemy! In desperation, she lifted her high heel and sent a fierce kick at Gu Feirou¡¯s shin. The woman slumped to the floor on her knees instantly. ¡°Ah!¡± PLOD! The chandelier caused a greatmotion as it dropped to the floor. The crystal fixture broke and sttered bits and pieces across the room. Every crystal part shot through the air with lethal power. Mo Jiangye looked over his shoulder. His face turned ashen as he caught his breath. ¡°Ruoruo!¡± ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± ¡°Princess!¡± The whole ce was in chaos. Smashed wine sses, crystal shards, and broken concrete bs were all over the ce. Ye Erruo had dived under the rows of flower stands next to her the moment the lighting fixture had hit the ground. The semicircr flower stand fell andnded nicely on her, while the bushy floral arrangements managed to shield her from the flying debris. ¡°Ahh!¡± With her hands covering her eyes, Gu Feirouy weakly on the floor and cried in agony. Fresh red blood could be seen trickling down her palms. Many parts of her exposed skin were scratched or cut. ¡°Princess!¡± Her bodyguard looked startled and afraid. Lin Jingxuan quickly removed his coat and covered her. A puddle of blood was left on the floor when he dashed out with her in his arms. ¡°Old Master, are you alright?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°How could a chandelier fall from the ceiling?¡± The guests were horrified. Soon, the doors to the hall were opened and batches of servants and guards streamed in. ¡°Ruoruo!¡± Visibly shaken, Mo Jiangye searched for signs of his woman amidst the confusion. Lying below the flower stands, Ye Erruo was trying to free the flowers and branches entangled in her hair with great difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The man leaped to the flower stands, his heartbeat stabilizing only after he confirmed her safety. He copsed on his knees in relief and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Ahh... My hair...¡± Her eyes teared with pain. ¡°Slow down, Young Master.¡± A man was seen running frantically in her direction not far away. Once he saw that she was safe and sound, he retreated into the crowd again... Chapter 135 - Gu Feirou Gone Blind

Chapter 135: Gu Feirou Gone Blind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mo Jiangye, my hair... Ouch...¡± With one hand on her hair, she used the other hand to push his head away. The man let her go, and this was when he saw the flora and fauna intertwined with her long hair. Her sparkling ck orbs looked so woeful that his heart winced in pain. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked as he stroked her soft, cherubic face. His voice had turned hoarse. ¡°No, but help me free my hair from the flowers.¡± Her hair was finally freed with some difficulty. He then fixed his eyes on her. Thinking back, he should not have left her side, not even for a moment. As he scanned the broken chandelier on the floor with his gaze, incense burned in his eyes. Why did the chandelier fall for no reason? ¡°Xiao Ye, are you alright?¡± Old Master Lin, who came over, asked anxiously. The young man red at him with hostility. ¡°You better conduct a good investigation regarding this matter, or I¡¯ll never set a foot in this ce in the future!¡± After he helped the woman up from the floor, he marched off with big strides. The old man could only watch him leave with apprehension. ¡°Butler!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± ¡°Go and investigate why the chandelier crashed for me!¡± It was a blessing that no guest had gotten hurt and his beloved grandson had not been harmed in any way. 1¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler reported to him after 10 minutes. ¡°Old Master, the chains holding the chandelier had turned loose due to prolongedck of maintenance, so today... today...¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Jingxuan?¡± What was that young chap doing? It was his responsibility to take care of the residence, so why hadn¡¯t he carried out regr maintenance? ¡°Old Master, Young Madam was injured so Young Master is at the hospital now.¡± The old man furrowed his brows, looking stern. ¡°Injured?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master. One of her corneas was cut by a piece of crystal and it needs to be reced. Otherwise, she¡¯ll go blind.¡± The patriarch gave a sharp order. ¡°Ensure that no guests have been hurt and then send them home. Take care of this.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± By the time they were on their way home, it was already two in the morning. Ye Erruo had curled up in Mo Jiangye¡¯s embrace as she drifted in and out of this drowsy state. She had personally witnessed that crystal shard pierce Gu Feirou¡¯s eye. Her enemy had been hurt during this disaster but she had deserved it. If she hadn¡¯t tried to harm her by preventing her from escaping, she would not have pulled her into danger¡¯s way. Noticing that the woman in his arms was having troubled sleep, the man asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± She continued to snuggle close to him. While stroking her hair gently, he coaxed her softly. ¡°Go to sleep now.¡± As for what had happened that day, he would conduct his own investigation. He did not believe that the chandelier had fallen by ident. ... Inside the hospital, as Gu Feirou woke up from hera, she could feel her head swaying. Her vision was also blurry. ¡°Xiao Rou, are you awake?¡± ¡°Princess, how are you feeling?¡± Jing Xinze asked anxiously. She paused for a while before realizing that one of her eyes was hurting badly. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°What happened to my eye?¡± she asked hoarsely. She remembered that it had lost a lot of blood. Pursing his lips into a thin line, Lin Jingxuan replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She pressed on sullenly. ¡°Jing Xinze, what happened to my eye?¡± Her guard answered with some hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Princess.¡± It¡¯s just a cornea, right? They will be able to find a recement in no time. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, Jing Xinze. What happened to my eye?¡± That eye was covered by gauze, so she could only use her other eye now. ¡°Princess, there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. I¡¯m looking for a new cornea for you. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to see with both your eyes again.¡± Her heart sank. One of my eyes is blind now? I can¡¯t see anymore? Chapter 136 - I’ll Give You Two Choices

Chapter 136: I¡¯ll Give You Two Choices

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve got a contact in ce. You get some rest now, and you¡¯ll have a new cornea in three days.¡± The woman muttered forlornly, ¡°My cornea is damaged?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± her guard replied. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Xiao Rou. We¡¯ve already found a donor. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to see again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Xiao Rou?¡± ¡°Princess!¡± Jing Xinze could not believe his ears either. She snapped with a re, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s cornea.¡± ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be stubborn. Your cornea is severely damaged and needs to be changed. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your eye.¡± Severely damaged... Hatred welled up in her heart when she heard those words. It¡¯s that d*mned woman¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all because of Ye Erruo! She is the reason I¡¯m going blind now! She has to pay for the damage she caused! Gu Feirou added eerily, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else¡¯s cornea. I only want my own or the cornea of the person who caused me this pain!¡± Jing Xinze was shocked to hear that. ¡°Princess, tell me honestly. Did someone try to harm you?¡± He had not been inside the hall when the incident had happened. By the time he had gone in, she had already been lying on the floor injured. The woman looked away expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want somebody else¡¯s cornea.¡± Her personal guard med himself excessively. The queen had handed the princess over to him, yet a momentarypse had caused her to lose one eye. How was he going to answer to the queen? ¡°Alright!¡± he answered with strong affirmation. ¡°Whoever caused this to the princess will have to pay with their eye!¡± Lin Jingxuan, who was beside her, held her hand and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ll get you whatever you want.¡± Lukewarm tears instantly rolled down the corner of her eyes when she heard that. Clinging onto his arm, shemented. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, it was that b*tch, Ye Erruo! She¡¯s the one who harmed me. She kicked me and caused me to fall, so I was unable to take cover. That¡¯s how I got cut by a broken piece of crystal.¡± Jing Xinze¡¯s face darkened even more when he heard Ye Erruo¡¯s name. It was that woman again? This isn¡¯t the first or second time she has caused distress to the royal princess. 2She even dared to scheme against the princess today? Well, well, well... We¡¯ll see about that! Lin Jingxuan had an unfathomable look in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Ruo? Did she kick you?¡± When she heard him refer to her nemesis so intimately, her fists tightened unconsciously. ¡°Yes, it was her!¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t get agitated. You better rest first.¡± Jing Xinze was very mindful of her health and constitution. ¡°Young Master Lin, can I have a word with you?¡± Lin Jingxuan shot a puzzled look at the guard before turning to Gu Feirou. ¡°Xiao Rou, you lie down and rest for now. I¡¯lle over to check on youter.¡± The woman pursed her lips andy down on the bed without replying. Outside the hospital room... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Master Lin, I was told that Ye Erruo was your former girlfriend.¡± ¡°Yes, what about that?¡± The man did not intend to hide this fact. ¡°That woman has caused damage to the princess¡¯s eye. You have to bear part of the responsibility.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man fired back a question frigidly. ¡°You want to be with the princess only because you need her for your power struggle over the Lins¡¯ inheritance. You have another woman out there who looks exactly like your former girlfriend. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Jing Xinze told him off chillingly. The other man became even more hostile. ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°You want to make use of Blue Tower¡¯s power to win the Lin empire but you can¡¯t forget that woman. How do you think the princess will feel if she finds out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. My heart only belongs to Xiao Rou. Who are you, a mere servant, to doubt my sincerity?¡± The guard sneered, ¡°Young Master Lin, I¡¯ll give you two options: You can either get that woman¡¯s cornea using your own means, forget her, and treat our princess well, or...¡± Chapter 137 - Taking Ye Erruos Cornea

Chapter 137: Taking Ye Erruo¡¯s Cornea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°One: Bring me that woman¡¯s cornea. You¡¯ll also have to give up whatever lingering feelings you have for that woman and treat the princess well. Two: I¡¯ll leak out news of that woman of yours. I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone else about your affairs with her. I must say, Young Master Lin, that you¡¯re quite an ambitious man.¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s countenance darkened increasingly the more he heard what the other man had to say. How did he know about this? ¡°You¡¯re even resorting to dirty tricks to get a hold over Ye Erruo and coerce her into helping you deal with Mo Jiangye and seize the family power from him. How capable of you to toy with two women at the same time!¡± Step by step, Jing Xinze closed in on him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a heads-up now. Be aware of the kind of women you can afford to offend and those you can¡¯t! Our princess might be fond of you, but if you were to break her heart in any way, not only would you not be the person-in-power in your family, but you can also forget about gaining a foothold in this country.¡± His forehead was bulging with veins by now! ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the princess?¡± the other man sneered. He¡¯s nothing but a ything of the princess. A useless bum like him isn¡¯t worthy of the princess in any way. Once the queenes here to fetch the princess, she¡¯ll naturally find her an outstanding man that is worthy of her status! The only thing he needs to do now is to keep the princess happy until she leaves. He pushed the bodyguard away. ¡°You think I¡¯m unworthy of your princess?¡± Jing Xinze patted his shoulder in return. ¡°Do whatever the princess wants you to do. Keep her happy by showering her with love and indulgence and you¡¯ll eventually get what you want. Don¡¯t be greedy or even think of having two women at the same time.¡± What other abilities does a useless bum like him have other than his ability to rely on women? He¡¯s not even worthy of carrying the princess¡¯s shoes. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face had turned purple by now. However, he dared not rebuke the man despite the anger churning within him. ¡°So, which option will you be choosing? You¡¯d better think it through carefully. The moment I release those filthy photos and videos of yours, do you think Mo Jiangye will let you off?¡± ¡°Is this a threat?¡± he growled. ¡°A threat? Not to that extent,¡± replied Jing Xinze with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for making the princess happy while I help you get what you want from your family. Isn¡¯t this a wondrous transaction? Is this not to your liking, Young Master?¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. Here¡¯s a warning for you: The princess isn¡¯t someone you can dream of owning. Your job here is only to make her happy, Young Master Lin. Should she identally get pregnant, your nice life will be over.¡± With that, the bodyguard turned around and left. Bang! Lin Jingxuan smashed a fist against the wall. I¡¯m already not receiving the respect I deserve from my family, yet even a lowly servant dares to act so audaciously before me now? Ye Erruo. It¡¯s all that b*tch¡¯s fault. If she had helped me deal with Mo Jiangye and seize the power from his hands right from the start, would I have needed to eye and rely on Gu Feirou¡¯s princess status? My years of effort havepletely gone to waste. I spent so much time and effort tricking her into standing by my side, only for her to have a change of heart after spending a night with Mo Jiangye. That b*stard must¡¯ve pleasured her really well if she got the guts to go against me! The more he thought about it, the more furious he got. The ball of anger churning from within was almost enough to consume him. How is one cornea enough? My anger will only be appeased if she goes blind. There were a lot of people in the hospital, so he forced himself to calm down before he returned to the ward. His return to the ward had Jing Xinze smirking inwardly, for he knew that Lin Jingxuan, who was a useless coward, would surely rely on them for help. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I heard from Jing Xinze that you¡¯ll be going to personally remove Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea for me?¡± asked Gu Feirou in gleeful surprise. Chapter 138 - Loss of Vision

Chapter 138: Loss of Vision

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I heard from Jing Xinze that you¡¯ll be going to personally remove Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea for me?¡± asked Gu Feirou in gleeful surprise. Her question stunned him for a bit, but he eventually parted his lips and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± The woman was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost an eye¡¯s vision because of her. As your husband, it¡¯s only right that I seek justice on your behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± A wide beam spread across her face. ¡°Of course. Now, quickly recuperate and recover so that you can better adjust to the new cornea.¡± She then asked worriedly, ¡°How are you going to get Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea? With Mo Jiangye around, it¡¯ll be hard for you to act. Jing Xinze!¡± ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± ¡°Assist Brother Jingxuan in this matter.¡± ¡°Rest assured, mydy. I¡¯ll do a good job,¡± the man respectfully responded. Ssk... Gu Feirou let out a painful hiss after lifting a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move about. You¡¯re hurt all over.¡± Lin Jingxuan quickly sped her wrist. A sinister look shed across her eyes. In her opinion, taking Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea was not enough to appease her anger. That woman¡¯s existence was a threat to her so long as she was alive, so she had to die. ... Rumble! The recent continuous bout of rain had made the temperature of the supposedly cool mid-autumn drop even lower than what it was supposed to be. On this cold, rainy day, Zhuang Ge Residence weed several new faces who were stuck in Mo Jiangye¡¯s study to discuss something. By the time Ye Erruo woke up, it was already past ten in the morning. Based on theck of warmth on the other side of the bed, it was clear that her husband had been up for quite some time. As previously agreed, she had to go to Skybridge Garden to meet Lin Jingxuan tonight. However, judging by the look of the weather outside, there was a high chance that the rain would only stop the next day. Mo Jiangye would surely not let her go out tonight. ¡°Young Madam, are you awake?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Sir is in the study.¡± Dressed in her sleeping gown andfy bedroom slippers, she brought two cups of hot milk straight to the study. ¡°Mo Jiangye, do you drink...¡± Her voice trailed off when she saw what was going on inside the room upon opening the door. W-What¡¯s he doing? Why didn¡¯t he lock the door when there are so many people around? She¡¯d thought that he was, as usual, working alone in the study, so she¡¯d just pushed open the door and entered without knocking, only to see several unfamiliar faces in the room. All eyes¡ª curious, baffled, astonished, and shocked¡ªnded on her instantly. ¡°Shut your eyes!¡± The furious husband took off his jacket as he strode toward his woman to wrap it around her and push her out of the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Who allowed you to run out dressed like this?¡± He cornered her as he flew into a rage, emanating an air of displeasure and danger. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how low the current temperature is? Don¡¯t you feel cold in this attire? Huh? Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t know you had people in the study.¡± She pushed him away. ¡°No?¡± He turned his head to shoot a look at the cup in her hand. ¡°Drink it on your own.¡± From his peripheral vision, he noticed that the door to the study had been opened and several heads were popping out from the doorway and looking in their direction. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Mo Jiangye sternly looked over his shoulders. Whoosh... The heads popping out from the door vanished in just three seconds. ¡°Go back and change clothes,¡± he ordered her, feeling extremely displeased. Chapter 139 - Young Madam, Your Brother Is On The Line

Chapter 139: Young Madam, Your Brother Is On The Line

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At Mo Jiangye¡¯s threat, Ye Erruo went back to the bedroom to change clothes. By the time she came out again, the people in the study were on the way out of the room as well. Their curious gazesnded on her again... ¡°Hi, sis-inw!¡± Xu Xu greeted her with a grin. All at once, everyone else stared at their boss with bulging eyes. S-Sis-inw? ¡°Come here.¡± The man slowly approached his wife. ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You lot can leave now!¡± Xu Xu ushered the rest of the people outside. ¡°What about you?¡± Wang Yiyang solemnly let out a cough. ¡°Sis-inw has invited us for a meal today, so how can we possibly leave with you guys?¡± ¡°Exactly. Shoo, shoo...¡± Xu Xu hastened to push everyone else out. ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily outside,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Yeah, the rain¡¯s too heavy. Let¡¯s leave when the rain is lighter.¡± ¡°Yep, yep. Boss, we¡¯ll just wait by the doorway and leave once the rain lightens up.¡± Xu Xu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You guys travel by car. You can¡¯t possibly get drenched by the rain.¡± ¡°Safety first. It¡¯s dangerous to drive in this downpour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Bah. None of you are afraid of driving in the mountains during a storm, so how dangerous can t ground be?¡± Wang Yiyang was annoyed. ¡°Tsk... What a bunch of shameless fes,¡± Zheng Yi coolly retorted. Just tell us directly that you wanna stay for lunch! The rest of them ignored the trio and refused to leave. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll leave when the rain lightens up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a heavy downpour outside. It¡¯ll be too dangerous for them to drive in such conditions,¡± Ye Erruomented. How could Mo Jiangye possibly not see through the n they were hatching? ¡°Stay for lunch,¡± she offered lightly. After all, the rain would not be stopping anytime soon. They would be lucky if it stopped at night. ¡°Yay! Thanks, sis-inw!¡± ¡°Alright, sis-inw.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± One by one, they thanked their sister-inw ever so sweetly. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face turned dark and gloomy. Let them stay for lunch? Sure! Let them eat my woman¡¯s food? No way! ¡°Bo Yu.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Prepare lunch.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Sis-inw has promised to make us dumplings, Boss.¡± Their ears immediately perked when they heard the mention of dumplings. Dumplings? Awesome! By now, his face hadpletely darkened. There were so many of them... ¡°Prepare lunch!¡± he sternly ordered. With a sigh, Bo Yu instructed the servants to start preparing lunch. Young Master usually can¡¯t bear to let that woman do the cooking, yet they want to eat her homemade dumplings? Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Ye Erruo said nothing. Xu Xu, who had wanted to speak, also fell silent and looked aggrieved when he received a warning re from his boss. Later, in the living room, the burly men sitting on the sofa stared at the woman in their boss¡¯s embrace in scrutiny. Boss advanced from his bachelor status behind our backs? That¡¯s immoral of him! Ye Erruo felt awfully awkward. When she tried to get out of her husband¡¯s arms, he did not permit her to do so and mped her in ce with his legs so that she remained in his embrace. ¡°When did you get married, Boss?¡± He nced down at the petite woman in his embrace. ¡°Ask her.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately turned to the woman, which pressured her greatly. Then, a servant approached them with the phone. ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s a call for you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Your older brother.¡± Ye Erruo was surprised to hear that. Older brother? Where did this older brothere from? She nced at the man behind her before reaching for the phone to answer the call. That was when he took the phone from her and set it on speaker mode. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± Chapter 140 - The White Lotus Is At It Again

Chapter 140: The White Lotus Is At It Again

¡°Ruoruo... ¡± The familiar voice had Ye Erruo creasing her forehead in annoyance. ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± Suddenly, Mo Jiangye stiffened upon hearing that name. ¡°Are you free to talk now?¡± That voice rarely sounded so tender. ¡°Since when have you be my brother? Do you feel no shame and disgust, Lin Jingxuan?¡± A low chuckle rang from the other end of the line. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your lover?¡± Meanwhile, the eyes of the guys sitting on the sofa bulged wide in shock and their jaws ckened so much that they could fit an entire egg in each of their mouths! What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening here? Lover? Sis-inw has a lover? ¡°Is it that man again?¡± Xu Xu whispered his question to Wang Yiyang, who was right beside him. Is this the chap who confessed to sis-inw and tried seducing her away from Boss? It doesn¡¯t sound quite like him, though! The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched. What is he up to again? ¡°Do you have time? I want to meet you and tell you something.¡± Irked, she wanted to just end the call straightaway, but she was stopped by her husband when she tried to do so. He motioned for her to keep talking with him. ¡°What is it that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet up. I have a secret to tell you.¡± She scoffed in response. ¡°What¡¯s that secret?¡± The man on the line let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruoruo!¡± This out-of-the-blue apology had her arching a brow in surprise and curiosity. What is this male white lotus up to? All of a sudden, she was lifted by the man behind her, which caused her to yelp in surprise and nearly drop the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Ruo?¡± A worried voice was heard. Mo Jiangye stared at the phone coldly before shooting a warning gaze at the woman to signal for her to continue speaking. He then proceeded to carry her up the stairs. ¡°Bo¡ª¡± Xu Xu, who wanted to call out to his boss, ended up having his mouth covered tightly by Wang Yiyang. ¡°Keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t want to end up with broken bones,¡± whispered the other man. His warning was not only directed to Xu Xu, but also to the rest of the people there. Didn¡¯t you guys notice Boss¡¯s murderous gaze? ¡°Surely, sis-inw won¡¯t get eaten up by him?¡± He could not help thinking that something was bound to happen as the bedroom door on the second floor was slowly shut. Xu Xu, on the other hand, picked up an apple from the table and took a bite. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to seduce sis-inw away from Boss again.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and check things out? What if he beats her out of rage?¡± ¡°Tsk... Boss would never hit her even if he were to beat that fe to death. What are you imagining?¡± ¡°Just in case, I think we should head upstairs and gauge the situation. After all, Boss has always been a temperamental person.¡± For a moment, these men could not help feeling vexed and worried. ¡°I apologize to you, Xiao Ruo.¡± Lin Jingxuan repeated himself. ¡°What for? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Is there anyone beside you?¡± Ye Erruo took a look at her husband before answering, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright then. If you don¡¯t wish to meet me, I¡¯ll just have to rify something to you on the phone.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°How¡¯s life with Mo Jiangye?¡± he softly asked. The poker-faced Mo Jiangye ced his wife down on their huge bed before turning around and leaving to pour her a cup of water. Throughout the phone call, she had been carefully paying attention to the changes in the man¡¯s expression and wondering why he was now allowing her to converse with her ex-lover on the phone when he clearly disliked the idea of them speaking to each other. ¡°Fantastic!¡± Lin Jingxuan let out a forlornugh when he heard that. ¡°I wish you happiness, though I still want to tell you the truth.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s patience was running out by now. ¡°So, what the hell do you want to say?¡± ¡°I finally understand the reason for your cruel abandonment. It¡¯s because you found out about my affair with Gu Feirou, right? Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m only making use of her?¡± Chapter 141 - The Disgusting White Lotus

Chapter 141: The Disgusting White Lotus

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m only making use of her?¡± asked Lin Jingxuan helplessly. Ye Erruo could not help finding this funny. In fact, she actually burst outughing when she heard that. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, do you know how ludicrous and disgusting your behavior is?¡± Perhaps, there had once been a time when she would have believed his every word at face value right away when he acted piteously before her and exined things to her in a gentle voice. Seeing that the woman was willing to speak of this matter with him, he was certain that she must have been angry with him over his affair with her best friend. His voice sounded more helpless than ever. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but to be honest, I have known that Gu Feirou is the princess of Blue Tower Royalty for a long time.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± She was starting to feel a little warm in the room, so she started peeling off her jacket while seeing what that clown Lin Jingxuan was up to. ¡°It kills me to have you stay by Mo Jiangye¡¯s side even a second longer. Therefore, because of my selfish desire to marry you sooner, I could only resort to making use of Gu Feirou and her princess status in a bid to quickly attain the Lin Family¡¯s power from Mo Jiangye¡¯s hands. Only by doing this could we get married as soon as possible.¡± She scoffed in response, ¡°S-So you and... Lin Jingxuan, she was my best friend! In order to achieve your goals, you¡¯re allowed to resort to unscrupulous means?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruoruo. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I-I was just too anxious to marry you and have you be my wife,¡± he frantically exined. Then, Mo Jiangye approached and handed her the cup of hot water he had poured for her. The woman nced at her husband before reaching for the cup and taking a sip. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Jingxuan let out a sigh again. ¡°I used to think that only by bing the person-in-power in my family would I ensure your safety and get married to you. It¡¯s why I was so eager to resort to those extreme methods. I hid these things from you just so that you wouldn¡¯t be vexed over them.¡± Vexed? The hell I would be vexed! Her countenance turned icy as she tightened her grip around the cup. ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t keep it from you any longer as I watched you drifting further away from me. Bing the person-in-power of the Lin Family is meaningless if I lose you. However, I¡¯ll no longer disturb you if... if you¡¯re living a blissful life with Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If someday he lets you down, you¡¯re free to return to my side any time you want to. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± he dered devotedly. Then, Mo Jiangye spoke up and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on the line?¡± She rolled her eyes at him in return. Go on. Keep up the pretense. ¡°Who are you conversing with that put that awful look of disgust on your face? You look as though you¡¯ve eaten dung.¡± His voice, being neither too loud nor too soft, could be heard from the other end of the line. She looks as though she has eaten dung? She has an awful look of disgust on her face while conversing with me? Lin Jingxuan¡¯s facepletely darkened in an instant. ¡°Why are you speaking this way? Can¡¯t you speak civilly?¡± She shot her husband a re. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question here, babe. Who are you talking with? Hm?¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with indulgence. Ye Erruo shuddered at the mushiness. Babe? Ugh. ¡°Lin Jingxuan,¡± answered the woman, who had been left speechless. How can he possibly not know when the phone has been on speaker mode right from the start? Whatever. He can go on pretending all he wants. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s him, huh?¡± he replied with nonchnce. ¡°What are you talking about, Baby Ruo?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She pushed his head away. ¡°Ruoruo, didn¡¯t you say that there wasn¡¯t anyone beside you?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s head was simmering with anger. Chapter 142 - Call Me Hubby One More Time and We Will Rest

Chapter 142: Call Me Hubby One More Time and We Will Rest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ruoruo, didn¡¯t you say that there wasn¡¯t anyone beside you?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s head was simmering with anger. Mo Jiangye grabbed the phone in her hand and flung it onto the bedside cab. ¡°What? She didn¡¯t tell you that I have been under the same roof as her this entire time?¡± Lin Jingxuan gritted his teeth in fury. She had lied to him? ¡°Mm? What are you talking to my wife about, Master Lin? She was rather happy today. Why does she look so disgusted after talking to you on the phone for no more than a few minutes? She looks like she is ready to vomit. Like she just saw a piece of sh*t.¡± Lin Jingxuanughed angrily. ¡°She used to love me deeply, which is why she hates me so much now.¡± ¡°Hurts,¡± Ye Erruo protested coquettishly. ¡°Where does it hurt, baby?¡± he asked in a deep, low voice. ¡°Where does it hurt? Psst... Is your Chinese zodiac sign the dog? You bit me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, I don¡¯t want to have kids right now.¡± So... You take it easy. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t have babies for now if Baby Ruo does not want one,¡± he said gently. On the other end of the line, Lin Jingxuan shamelessly did not hang up. Do they do it frequently? When he thought about this, his heart filled with fury. He did not understand where all this anger wasing from! He couldn¡¯t wait to just tear this shameless couple apart. Suddenly, a pillow was smashed against the phone on the floor, ending the call. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face was like a dark cloud as he threw his phone away furiously. Very quickly, the temperature in the room began to increase. Mo Jiangye¡¯s flirting skills were more proficient and excellent than ever. In the meantime, she grabbed him as her cheeks turned red enough to start a fire. Her originally fair skin made her flush even more obvious. Her beet-red face currently made her seem like a ripe fruit, while it seemed like there was ayer of pink light on her body. She was the most beautiful when she was under his body, blossoming just for him! ¡°Baby Ruo...¡± His voice was soft as he smacked his lips and pecked her thick eyshes. At that moment, Ye Erruo¡¯s mind waspletely nk. It was as if she was on a small boat that was drifting aimlessly in the sea while she could only helplessly grab onto the lifeline in her palms. Their inteced palms were full of sweat as the hair on their foreheads was drenched and stuck to their skin. Mo Jiangye shot a nce over at the phone on the floor and smiled coldly. She was currently blossoming underneath him. Her mouth was calling out Mo Jiangye¡¯s name, and her heart and body were both his! Lin Jingxuan was nothing. Nothing at all!! From now on, this woman would only be cherished by him and his body and have kids for him. Lin Jingxuan, who belonged in the past, should just get lost! He should forget about ever trying to snatch his woman. More than an hourter, Mo Jiangye saw how exhausted the woman underneath him was. He couldn¡¯t bear it so he let her go. She had not eaten breakfast this morning and she was now being pressed down by him. She really needed some replenishment. ¡°Baby Ruo...¡± He muttered into her ear. ¡°Call me hubby one more time and we will rest.¡± Ye Erruo no longer had the energy to roll her eyes at him. Call him hubby one more time? Oh, ho ho ho... Could his words be trusted? Tsk! Chapter 143 - To Get Her Heart, You Need To Get Her Body First

Chapter 143: To Get Her Heart, You Need To Get Her Body First

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mm? Baby Ruo? Call me hubby one more time.¡± He enticed her with a low voice. Ye Erruo opened her eyes tiredly and red at him with hidden bitterness. It was soft on the bed and she refused to even move an inch. Growl! ¡°Heh!¡± Heughed gently before fishing her up with one arm. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s entire body was emanating resentment. Mo Jiangye stepped over her cell phone to bathe Ye Erruo. Half an hourter, Ye Erruo walked funny as she headed downstairs with Mo Jiangye. ¡°Sister-inw! You¡¯re out.¡± Xu Xu¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Lunch is ready. We were just waiting for you two,¡± Wang Yiyang said. Xu Xu examined Ye Erruo, his eyes instantly looking at the suspicious marks behind her ears before looking at their boss¡¯s rxed and pleasant expression. He smiled maliciously. The saying ¡°Quarrel with each other at the head of the bed andpromise at the end of it¡± was true indeed! ¡°Are you alright, sister-inw?¡± Wang Yiyang asked. ¡°What is there to not be alright about? Eat!¡± Ye Erruo ignored their gossipy gazes. Xu Xu, who was sitting the closest to Ye Erruo, asked softly, ¡°Who called you on the phone earlier, sister-inw?¡± Ye Erruo red at him. ¡°Eat your food!¡± Mo Jiangye, who was sitting beside her, kept picking up different dishes for her until her bowl was quickly filled with a variety of food. ¡°Sister-inw, how did you get to know our boss? And how did you manage to subdue him?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Their boss was not someone who would pursue other girls. Instead, girls were the ones offering themselves to him. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as she turned her gaze to the man sitting beside her. How had she subdued him? ¡°By sleeping with me.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°...¡± ¡°What? What did you say, boss?¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Wang Yiyang sniggered. ¡°Last time, when we were in the middle of a meeting and sister-inw video-called our boss, she said...¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s face turned beet-red as she grabbed a chicken thigh and stuffed it into his mouth. When she had video-called himst time, she had not known that he was at a meeting. She had not known that there were people around him either. Otherwise, she would have never said those words to tease Mo Jiangye. When they saw Ye Erruo acting this way, their curiosity deepened. ¡°Sister-inw, please share with us how you managed to pursue our boss.¡± ¡°...¡± Mo Jiangye smiled gently and stroked her long hair lovingly. ¡°I chased her.¡± Everyone began to coax him instantly. ¡°How did you chase her?¡± ¡°Boss, how did sister-inw fall on her knees for your majestic aura?¡± He had to share this with them so that they could quickly escape singlehood. He was in a great mood that was hard toe by, so he smiled and said, ¡°I spoiled her. I spoiled her into a stupid idiot and kidnapped her.¡± Ye Erruo kicked him under the table. ¡°That¡¯s shameless. Speak elegantly.¡± He was the stupid idiot! Mo Jiangye gave them a smile that was not really a smile. ¡°I love three things in this world: the sun, the moon, and you. The sun for the morning, the moon for the night, and you forever.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone got goosebumps upon hearing his words. Mo Jiangye added, ¡°If you want to make a woman yours, you have to sleep with her first! To get her heart, you need to get her body. Their bodies are shortcuts to their hearts.¡± That was how he had managed to get her in the first ce. If he had not conquered her body, she might still have been with Lin Jingxuan right now... ¡°What the f*ck! Boss, is this really how you managed to pursue sister-inw?¡± Mo Jiangye smiled meaningfully as he held her soft hands. ¡°It¡¯s a preposterous argument! It¡¯s all a preposterous argument!¡± Ye Erruo said through gritted teeth. Chapter 144 - Gentleman

Chapter 144: Gentleman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s a preposterous argument! It¡¯s all a preposterous argument!¡± Ye Erruo said through gritted teeth. ¡°He he... Tell us, little sister-inw, how did our chief manage to capture your heart?¡± ¡°...¡± Their chief was really different from others when it came to chasing girls. He pushed his way through and would not take no for an answer! Rejecting him would result in a death sentence! This was a great idea that was very much his style. ¡°But if the girl doesn¡¯t like you, how can you get her into bed with you?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha... Xiao Deng, let me tell you...¡± Xiao Deng picked up the pair of chopsticks beside him and pretended to throw it across the table. ¡°Quit horsing around!¡± ¡°How can you say that I¡¯m fooling around? Haven¡¯t you been going after that girl for a long time? Chey!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Deng has been chasing after that girl for two years already. He finally managed to hold her hand recently. Judging from the speed at which their rtionship is developing, he¡¯ll have to wait ten years before she¡¯ll bear a child for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. A gentleman has to respect a girl,¡± he rebutted indignantly. ¡°Yeah... You better learn from our chief. What¡¯s there to say about love? Is there a need to be a gentleman? Don¡¯t be silly!¡± Xiao De fixed his eyes on Mo Jiangye and probed, ¡°What if we did it and she got mad at me? What should I do?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha... Boss, what should he do?¡± Xu Xu asked with interest. ¡°You just keep doing it with her until you win her heart.¡± The man shot a nce at the man in question while continuing to deshell a prawn for his love. ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered ying dirty?¡± Xiao Deng was bothered by the reply. ¡°Don¡¯t teach him to do the wrong thing.¡± Ye Erruo elbowed her man. ¡°There¡¯s a caveat to his tactic. The girl you have been chasing must be interested in you as well, but your rtionship has to reach a certain level of maturity before you do it with her. If you do that with her when she¡¯s not interested in you, then it¡¯ll be...¡± She trailed off as she counseled him. Her man¡¯s orbs turned pensive. She¡¯d had no feelings for him at all initially. In fact, she had detested him. Had he forced himself on her? So what if that was true? Isn¡¯t this how I kept her by my side? ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister-inw¡¯s words are true. She must have been in love with our chief, which is why he won her heart in the end!¡± Mo Jiangye did notment. Soon, the men at the table turned rowdy with jokes andughter. ¡°Young Madam, someone is looking for you again.¡± A servant brought in a bowl of soup, ced it next to Ye Erruo, and whispered in her ear as she passed her the cell phone. She took the phone quizzically with furrowed brows. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, Gu Feirou is blind now. She needs a cornea transnt if she wants to see again. Why are there so many men over at your ce? Where are you?¡± Ji Sichen asked. It was too noisy at the dining table, so she got up to find a quiet spot to take this call. Mo Jiangye held her back with his hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a call. It¡¯s from Ji Sichen.¡± He put the prawn that he had deshelled for her into her mouth. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll return your call shortly.¡± She spoke into the phone as she munched on the prawn. ¡°Gu Feirou is blind,¡± Ye Erruo whispered. Mo Jiangye had no expression on his face. Of course, he had known that long ago! She should consider herself fortunate that only one of her eyes was damaged. She should have known that she would stay blind for the rest of her life when she¡¯d chosen to harm his woman. No hospital would dare to find a new cornea for her without his order! ¡°What? Was that the man who tried to take a dig at our chief again?¡± Whoever dared to im to be little sister-inw¡¯s lover in front of their chief was courting death! Chapter 145 - Make Dumplings

Chapter 145: Make Dumplings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s there to dig?¡± Ye Erruo red at him. ¡°Alright now, let me go and take a look.¡± Mo Jiangye refused to let her go. ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s raining heavily out there. Be a good girl and stay at home. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Come on, be a good girl and listen to me.¡± His gentle words contained a tinge of resignation as he took the phone in his hand and put it aside. ¡°Come and eat.¡± He picked up the bowl on the table and started to feed her. Xu Xu, who was sitting beside them, quickly pulled his chair far away from them. He got goosebumps just by looking at them. ¡°Okay.¡± Wolf whistles could be heard around the table. The woman twitched her lips in embarrassment and hurriedly gulped down the spoonful of soup he was feeding her. ¡°I¡¯ll help myself.¡± Mo Jiangye gazed momentarily at the spoon before giving it back to her reluctantly. ¡°You have to drink more soup. Your throat is getting hoarse.¡± By the time she rposed herself, her face had flushed red with embarrassment. That was when she kicked him with her foot under the table. ¡°You are the one who has gone hoarse from shouting. Go back to your food.¡± ¡°Is something wrong with sister-inw¡¯s voice? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s a little hoarse.¡± She felt so awkward that she wished there was a hole in the floor for her to crawl into! Can this man disy due decorum, please? Lunchsted more than two hours. When the servant came to clear the table, it was still pouring outside. ¡°Sister-inw, we have some urgent business to attend to so we¡¯ll take our leave now. We¡¯lle back for a visit in a few days.¡± ¡°Yup, we have to go, sister-inw.¡± ¡°We hope you and Chief will have a little chief by the time we are back.¡± LIttle chief... Ye Erruo forced a smile and hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright... Alright...¡± ¡°Thank you for your warm reception, sister-inw. We have to go now.¡± The lot of them jostled along out of the door. ¡°Xu Xu, you finally had your lunch, so why are you lingering behind?¡± Xiao Deng cried out to his buddy. ¡°Little sister-inw, you promised to make dumplings for me, Wang Yiyang, and Zheng Yi. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten your promise. The three of us wille here again on our own without that bunch of shameless boys. Can you make dumplings for us then?¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cook dumplings for you three!¡± ¡°YES!¡± Xu Xu let out a cry of tion, turned around, and dashed out. ¡°The rain hasn¡¯t stopped yet,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°This kind of rain is nothing to them.¡± The man sighed to himself. Those chaps had wanted to stay behind just to have a meal with them. Ye Erruo let out a yawn. Upon looking at his wristwatch, the man told her, ¡°It¡¯s about time for an afternoon nap.¡± He took her hand and led her back to the bedroom to sleep! ¡°But I just got up. Besides, we just had our meal, didn¡¯t we?¡± On the balcony inside the bedroom, Mo Jiangye busied himself on theptop while she paced up and down the area, using this chance to have a post-meal stroll. She looked away from the balcony to admire the distant scenery. There were a garden and an orchard across from where they were. Many flowers and trees in the garden had withered amid the pouring rain. Behind the orchard was a big piece of empty grasnd, and mountains could be seen beyond that. Every morning when she opened the balcony door, she could look across the sea of green. The greenery was still visible even inte autumn. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a box outside the door. An umbre was shielding the box when we went out to have a look. We decided to bring it in, as the box looked too exquisite to ignore.¡± Two servants brought in a big box carefully. There were twoyers to the box. The outeryer was covered with crystals that surrounded a crimson rose and a ck box. ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s open it and take a look.¡± Ye Erruo was intrigued. The servants could easily unlock the small crystal lock holding the lid shut. As they tore open the secondyer of ck wrapper, a red furball dashed headlong at Ye Erruo... Chapter 146 - Mo Jiangye Is Afraid of Dogs

Chapter 146: Mo Jiangye Is Afraid of Dogs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Madam!¡± ¡°Young Madam!¡± ¡°Ruoruo!¡± Mo Jiangye, who was sitting not far from her, jumped up in great rm. He grabbed the cup on his desk and sent it flying at the unidentified object. Unfortunately, that thing was too agile and quick for him. The cup ended up smashing against the wall instead. By the time Ye Erruo regained herposure, the creature that looked like a red furry ball had already jumped onto herp. It had a round head and an equally round tail. It looked like a furry red toy poodle. Its doe-like eyes glittered and were big and bright. It was so excited about seeing her that it let out yelps of joy in her arms. Mo Jiangye¡¯s big palm reached and grabbed hold of the animal to hurl it far away. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± Unconsciously, she pulled his arm back. The little fellow wriggled in pain as it smacked on the floor. ¡°What is this thing?¡± The man was incensed. His fury was fueled further when he saw that the woman was safe. If something happened to her, he would skin this thing alive. ¡°It¡¯s just a puppy.¡± Ye Erruo went over and picked up the little furry kid. Its coat was long, smooth, and soft. The little bell tied to its neck made it look absolutely adorable. She could hardly resist furry balls in the first ce, regardless of whether they were small animals or cute teddy bears. Besides, this little doggie had no ill intentions in the first ce! ¡°A dog? Ye Erruo, put it down,¡± The man strode over to pry the creature away from her. The little fellow whimpered in her arms, its two little front paws clinging desperately to her clothes. ¡°Hey! Mo Jiangye, it¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°How can a dog¡¯s fur be red? Put it down.¡± He grabbed her arm but dared not touch the creature in her arms anymore. ¡°This is a pet dog. Nowadays, many toy dogs have their hair colored. This is normal. Look at how adorable it is. It means no harm.¡± In fact, the puppy seemed to have taken a liking to her. As she brought the little fellow close to his face, he stumbled a few steps back. ¡°Throw it away.¡± Her big, beautiful eyes widened in wonderment as she took a few more steps forward with the little fellow in her hands. The man retreated from her as she went forward. ¡°You two, take this thing and dump it somewhere far away!¡± The maids hastily went up to take the puppy away from her. ¡°Wait a minute... Mo Jiangye, are you afraid of dogs?¡± His face sank. ¡°Throw it away!¡± She broke into giggles. ¡°Are you really afraid of dogs?¡± When Bo Yu entered the room to serve coffee, he was shocked upon catching sight of the doggie. ¡°Who let this thing in here?¡± he admonished them. The two servants dropped to their knees in fear. ¡°S-Sir, we... we picked this up outside the gate.¡± ¡°Dump it out immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servants grabbed the little fellow from Ye Erruo¡¯s arms and scrambled out of the room. The poor little thing looked at the woman with doleful eyes that seemed to sparkle with tears. She was too startled for words. She had heard about dogs crying, but this was the first time she witnessed it in real life! ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Bo Yu approached the man with a serious look on his face. The moment he saw his master¡¯s ming red hands, he immediately summoned the personal physician. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Realizing that something was amiss with her man, she tried to approach him. However, she was stopped by Bo Yu when she was about five meters away. ¡°Young Madam, please have a shower before you approach him.¡± A few minutester, the normally tough Mo Jiangye spiked a high fever and a fierce red rash broke out all over his body. Soon, the vi turned chaotic as throngs of doctors starteding in and out. After taking a shower, Ye Erruo asked his personal assistant anxiously, ¡°Bo Yu, tell me. How did he get a fever?¡± Troubled, the man looked at her and wondered if he could tell her the truth. Chapter 147 - Trypophobia

Chapter 147: Trypophobia

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Bo Yu, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± His orbs were pensive as he led her to a deserted corner. ¡°Ye Erruo, it¡¯s not that Young Master is afraid of dogs but rather that he can¡¯t touch dogs, not even a strand of their hair. I hope you¡¯ll take note of this in the future!¡± She could not believe her ears. He can¡¯t touch dogs? ¡°Why? Is it due to illness?¡± ¡°No, Young Master has been unable to touch dogs or any part of them ever since he was young. Dog meat or dog fur is something he cannote in contact with.¡± His eyes spoke more than his words. He knew that even if he did not reveal this to her, his master would do so when he woke up. She answered with a frown, ¡°I understand.¡± No wonder she¡¯d never had dog meat in this ce... ¡°His fever willst for at least three days. The longest it¡¯ll drag on is half a month before he gets well.¡± His assistant seemed to be well-acquainted with this scenario. Her face turned cold at his update. ¡°Three days?¡± He was lying on the bed not far from them, so she could see that the man¡¯s face was burning red now and she felt really guilty. How had he contracted such a strange illness? Half an hourter, the doctor emerged from the room looking haggard from administering treatment. All the servants had been dismissed prior to that. ¡°Please apply this ointment three times a day on Young Master. His rash will subsidepletely after two days. It¡¯s also alright if you don¡¯t apply it. It¡¯ll subside once his fever goes down,¡± the physician said. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She took the ointment and touched his forehead with the back of her palm. ¡°Why is it so hot?¡± ¡°He¡¯s burning at 40 degrees. Of course it¡¯ll be hot,¡± Bo Yu told her. ¡°40 degrees?¡± Her volume rose when she heard this figure. One¡¯s brain might be damaged even below such a high temperature. A normal human being would not be able to withstand this high temperature over an extended period of time. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me his body temperature will hover around 40 degrees for the next three days?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. His fever struck fast but it will dissipate just as fast. Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. Young Master can still handle this kind of temperature.¡± ¡°What about antipyretic medicine? Could it bring the temperature down?¡± Even a reduction of one degree was worth a try! ¡°It won¡¯t help. Young Master has to resist the bug on his own.¡± Her heart ached at the thought. Resist on his own? ¡°Alcohol and other physical means may work, but Young Master does not like the smell of alcohol.¡± ¡°Are there any side effects to using this ointment inbination with alcohol?¡± ¡°No, there aren¡¯t, Young Madam. You can use alcohol with the ointment.¡± The doctor reassured her. ¡°Bo Yu, go and get ready.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± When she was left alone with him in the room, she slowly unbuttoned his top. As she looked at the rash densely spread across his neck and right down to the torso, she broke out in cold sweat. The annr lesions were bulgy with raised edges, making the fear in her heart expand exponentially. Trypophobia might bemon in most people, but hers was especially severe. As she observed the patches of red on his body, she could feel her every pore constricting. Strangely, though, his face was unaffected. The rash was everywhere on his body... except for his face. ¡°Young Madam, the towels are here...¡± The servant brought in towels and a pail of water as she jumped at the sight of the rash outbreak on his body. ¡°Put them down and leave,¡± she instructed with displeasure. ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°You knew that you couldn¡¯t touch a dog, yet you still tried to get hold of it.¡± She reprimanded him in her heart as she watched him, sound asleep, with heart-wrenching pain. She tried not to look at his rash while picking up the towel next to her. Instead of applying the ointment, she chose to bring his temperature down first. Chapter 148 - A Pathetic Look

Chapter 148: A Pathetic Look

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During this entire time, she tried her best not to stare at the red spots as she wiped him down with alcohol wash. Then, she put the medicated ointment on him as instructed. By the time she was finished with the task, the sky had turned dark. He was still resting with a drip in ce. However, the ointment seemed to work. The rash visibly subsided after she tended to him. The rain was still pouring outside, so she knew that she could not visit the park today. ¡°Water.¡± She quickly poured a ss of warm water for him. ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± He was still groggy when he opened his eyes. The lights were dim in the room, and he seemed to be searching for something frantically. She stopped him when he struggled to sit up on the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He took in a slow, deep breath upon hearing the familiar voice. He gripped her hands with his instead. ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± She leaned forward and ced a bolster behind his back. ¡°Where¡¯s the dog?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°We kicked it out of the house.¡± ¡°Do you want to drink more?¡± She wiped the corner of his lips as she asked gently. ¡°Yes.¡± She turned around to pour another ss for him. ¡°I¡¯ll take your temperature after you finish this ss of water.¡± His forehead was still burning when she touched it. ¡°Headache.¡± He stared at her worried face as he mumbled forlornly. She took the towel next to her and applied it to his forehead. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Still hurts.¡± ¡°Do you want me to give you a massage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...¡± She looked at him doubtfully. Except for his slightly flushed cheeks and high temperature, this man did not seem to be suffering from a headache or any other ailment. He appeared otherwise normal. ¡°You can close your eyes and rest if you¡¯re ufortable,¡± she told him as she massaged his temple. Her hands were cool and the pressure exerted was just right for him. ¡°Bitter.¡± ¡°Bitter?¡± She frowned quizzically. ¡°Are you tasting something bitter in your mouth?¡± His eyes did not leave her face. ¡°Yes.¡± When she looked at the time, she saw that it was almost 8 pm. It was dinner time. ¡°You lie down and rest first.¡± She pulled out the pillow behind her seat and got ready to get up when he grabbed her hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mouth tasted bitter?¡± So? Is she leaving to make some food for me? He quickly released her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything seems tasteless.¡± Ye Erruo picked up the pail of water to head out. The moment she opened the door, she noticed a ball of furry red hair dashing up the stairs from below. ¡°Catch it, catch it!¡± It¡¯s still around? Wasn¡¯t it thrown out earlier? ¡°Young Madam, give way! Quick!¡± The little fellow jumped behind her legs and gave her a pathetic look instinctively. ¡°Get hold of it!¡± Bo Yu ordered sternly. The woman bent over to pick up the creature and then handed it over to the servants. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it out. Keep it in a cage for the time being.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The creature continued to yelp and struggle in the servant¡¯s arms. ... The sliding door opened with a loud sound and a man in a ck bathrobe emerged from within. ¡°Have you delivered the thing?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± While curling his lips into a smile, he headed straight for the wine rack to pour himself a ss of red wine. ¡°Did she like it?¡± ¡°Aby has taken a fancy to Miss Ye Erruo.¡± The man¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. ¡°It¡¯s her, alright!¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°One more thing. It seemed like Young Master Mo was allergic to Aby.¡± ¡°Allergic?¡± ¡°I was told that he broke into a rash after touching Aby. He even had a high fever.¡± ¡°Now, that¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°It looks like Aby will not stay long with Miss Ye Erruo.¡± After all, Young Master Mo was allergic to the dog. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen,¡± the man responded with an eerie smile. His orbs shone enigmatically under the magenta lighting. Chapter 149 - Swallowing Her Porridge

Chapter 149: Swallowing Her Porridge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Erruo opened the door while carrying a bowl of porridge, Mo Jiangye, who had been typing on hisptop, smacked the cover down and threw it aside speedily. He then pretended to be in a lot of pain. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± She stirred the porridge gently with a spoon. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Eight-Treasure Porridge. It is slightly sweet. Does your head still hurt?¡± Mo Jiangye shot a nce at the bowl of ck porridge on the table and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°I did.¡± She took a pillow once again and ced it behind his back. ¡°Have a taste.¡± Ye Erruo picked up a small spoonful of porridge and blew it. He twisted his head away. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating it.¡± ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± Ye Erruo ced the bowl of porridge on the bedside cab and continued to massage him. Upon seeing her worried look, Mo Jiangye secretly smiled. She had never been so worried about his health before. Therefore, he wanted to see it a bit more. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Why do I smell alcohol?¡± ¡°Your body temperature consistently remains high, so we can only use alcohol to lower it for now. That is naturally why you smell alcohol.¡± This was considered rather mild. The fragrance of the ointment had covered most of the alcohol¡¯s smell. ¡°I¡¯ll take your temperature.¡± She stuck the thermometer into his mouth. ¡°Do you feel a little better?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You knew that you can¡¯t touch dogs, yet you still beckoned to it. Do you like suffering?¡± Mo Jiangye stared at her deeply. It was because he had been afraid that she would get hurt or that something unexpected would happen to her. ¡°Alright, shut up and take your temperature properly.¡± Ye Erruo red at him. ¡°...¡± Eight minutester, Ye Erruo took out the thermometer, her eyes glinting at the reading. ¡°38 degrees celsius.¡± His temperature had gone down significantly. ¡°Eating porridge will help you replenish your energy. It¡¯s sweet.¡± The drip on his hand had been removed while she had been cooking porridge for him. ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.¡± Mo Jiangye twisted his head aside with a look of disdain. Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. She had not used that much sugar. ¡°You can try a little,¡± he said softly. Ye Erruo took a spoonful to have a taste. ¡°It isn¡¯t that sweet.¡± ¡°It is sweet now.¡± Ye Erruo was unable to react in time. When she finally did after a while, she realized what he meant. He was such a smooth talker! Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he looked pitiful. ¡°My head hurts.¡± ¡°Why does it hurt again?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s attention was instantly attracted to his headache once again. ¡°Hurts.¡± His face morphed into a mask of pain. Helpless, Ye Erruo hurriedly ced the porridge aside. ¡°Lie down properly and don¡¯t say another word.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep gaze watched her closely. He found her worried look beautiful. So beautiful... ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Baby Ruo...¡± He wished that when he got sick in the future, she would be like this and stay by his side. Chapter 150 - Having You For The Rest Of My Life, Eight-Billion Pink Diamond!

Chapter 150: Having You For The Rest Of My Life, Eight-Billion Pink Diamond!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Knock, knock, knock... At that moment, three knocks were heard on the door. Ye Erruo pushed away Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand. ¡°Lie here properly.¡± ¡°Young Madam!¡± A maid called out cautiously. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Erruo opened the door, only to see a huge bouquet of flowers right in front of her. ¡°Young Madam, someone sent 999 purple roses for you.¡± The enormous gift had been arranged on the cart, and there was a greeting card on top of it. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± The maid gave the bouquet and greeting card to Ye Erruo. The red greeting card was shiny on the outside and emanated an extravagant aura. ¡®Having you for the rest of my life. Please take good care of me, Miss Ye Erruo!¡¯ ¡°Who sent these flowers?¡± ¡°They were delivered by someone from the flower shop. That person has left.¡± ¡°Throw this away.¡± ¡°Throw it away?¡± the maid asked, mouth agape. ¡°Take it out. You can handle it yourself,¡± Ye Erruo said coldly. ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s been sent to the wrong person.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Next time, if such flowers, nts, or unknown objects are sent over, do not sign or ept them.¡± ¡°But...¡± The maid had something to say, but Ye Erruo closed the door instantly. The only people who were close to her were Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen, and she only had a few friends that she wasn¡¯t that familiar with. Who would send her such expensive flowers? The words on the card made it impossible for her to not overthink this. ¡°Mm?¡± Mo Jiangye was suspicious when he saw here back empty-handed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Come here...¡± Mo Jiangye said softly. Ye Erruo had just walked to the bedside when she was grabbed and pressed down underneath his body. ¡°Do you like pink?¡± His body was extremely hot as Ye Erruo hugged his waist. ¡°Pink?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it,¡± Ye Erruo responded softly. She liked all colors. She did not have a favorite. Upon hearing her say she liked it, Mo Jiangye smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± That night, a set of rare jewelry worth eight billion was bought by a mysterious buyer at Country L¡¯s biggest auction. The set included a pink diamond ring, a pink diamond ne, and pink diamond earrings... The next day, Mo Jiangye¡¯s high fever subsided, leaving Bo Yu bbergasted and unable to believe it! One day. Young Master had touched dog hair and only had a fever for one day, which was very strange. ¡°I will be heading to the Blue Tower in two days.¡± At the dining table, Mo Jiangye took the initiative to eat the egg yolk, leaving the egg whites for her. She never ate the egg yolk when she had eggs, no matter what kind of eggs they were. The only exception was duck eggs. In that case, she would eat the egg yolk and not the egg whites. ¡°Blue Tower? What are you going to the Blue Tower for?¡± ¡°I have some things to deal with,¡± he said. ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°In one week.¡± As they were talking, a red mascot scuttled out of a corner all of a sudden. Bo Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stood in front of the Young Master and blocked him. ¡°Catch that thing!¡± In an instant, all the servants in the dining hall turned pale with fright. How had this thing escaped? When Mo Jiangye saw that fluffy ball, his face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you all to throw it out?¡± ¡°Catch it, catch it! Quickly, catch it!¡± The servants were in a frenzy. The little guy was nimble. The maids were not able to catch it, no matter how hard they tried. Upon seeing that it was getting closer and closer to Ye Erruo, Mo Jiangye pulled her into his embrace. Everyone in the dining hall was staring at the dog like it was a vicious monster... ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Ye Erruo shouted loudly. At that moment, the lively little guy suddenlyy on the floor on its stomach and did not move an inch. Its round big eyes stared cutely at Ye Erruo. An eerie silence surrounded them... Upon seeing that it had be obedient, Mo Jiangye squinted his eyes unhappily. It listened to his woman so well? Chapter 151 - Male? Or Female?

Chapter 151: Male? Or Female?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon seeing that it had be obedient, Mo Jiangye squinted his eyes unhappily. It listened to his woman so well? The maids, who had witnessed the situation, hurriedly went forward and caught it. The dog wailed. ¡°Kill it! Use its meat to make steamed stuffed buns and distribute them so everyone can eat,¡± Mo Jiangye said eerily. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Hold it!¡± Ye Erruo stopped them frantically. ¡°Let it go. Just tossing it out will be fine.¡± How could they kill such a cute pet dog and make dog meat buns out of it? How many buns could they make with the small amount of meat in his body? Mo Jiangye was unhappy. He did not like how the dog looked at her. Its dependent, ttering look left him feeling a heavy sense of crisis. Crazy! This was crazy! He was actually feeling threatened by just a dog! The more Mo Jiangye thought about it, the darker his expression became! ¡°How did this dog get in?¡± ¡°Young Master, the dog¡¯s owner identally lost it.¡± ¡°Lost it?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Our subordinates checked the surveince cameras yesterday. The rain was rather heavy and there was a car ident, so the dog was left on the road. The carrier the dog was kept in was gorgeous. Therefore, a passer-by left it on our doorstep when they saw it.¡± Because the carrier had not been that far from their manor, the passer-by had thought that someone living in the manor had lost it. There were surveince cameras all around the manor, so that person had been afraid they would cause trouble by taking it. ¡°Have you found its owner?¡± ¡°Young Madam, the dog¡¯s owner passed away in the car identst night. The body has yet to be imed by someone. Based on the driver¡¯s license, the owner did not have any parents. They were an orphan.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. Didn¡¯t this mean that the dog was now a stray not wanted by anyone? ¡°That¡¯s great then. Kill it,¡± Mo Jiangye said eerily. ¡°...¡± He was leaving for one week, which meant she would be alone at home for a week. She really wanted to have a dog, but Mo Jiangye was strongly biased against them! If they were not careful... After a few minutes of this dilemma, Ye Erruo spoke up. ¡°I will take care of it for one week. Mo Jiangye, I will send it away when you return. During this week, I will not let it into our bedroom. I will move to the guest room at the front of the house and I will definitely not let it into the guest room at the back.¡± ¡°Absolutely not, Young Madam. Young Master cannot touch a single strand of dog hair.¡± ¡°When Mo Jiangye leaves, I will do everything at the front of the house and I will not ever go to the back. When he returns, I will clean up everything before he¡¯s back.¡± If there was one thing the manor did notck, that was rooms! Mo Jiangye was speechless. ¡°Do you like it? Do you want to keep it?¡± ¡°I will take care of it for a week as I wait for your return.¡± She would bring the dog to the room that was the furthest from theirs. Not a single dog hair could touch his body after all! ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked again. Ye Erruo nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t going to deny it. Yes! She really liked this dog. She liked it a lot! ¡°Is it male or female?¡± Mo Jiangye asked. Bo Yu nced at the maid. ¡°Is the dog male or female?¡± The maid lowered her head to have a look. ¡°It is male, Young Master!¡± ¡°Kill it.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°No, no, it is female.¡± The maid pulled down the dog¡¯s fur. ¡°Take it away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jiangye grabbed her to face him as he said, ¡°Wait till I have left before you touch it again.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Alright...¡± ¡°You can only care for it for one week,¡± he said lovingly as he rubbed her cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°Of course. I will send it away when you get back.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Chapter 152 - Sell It For 800,000 And Return To The Countryside!

Chapter 152: Sell It For 800,000 And Return To The Countryside!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The afternoon that Mo Jiangye left, Ye Erruo moved into the other room and kept the red furry fe by her side closely. It followed her wherever she went, its excited little body jumping at every step. ¡°Young Madam, someone has sent something for you.¡± A maid walked in with a box with gorgeous packaging. On the intricate pink ss box was a lovers¡¯ design with two rows of loving sentences. On the corner of the box was a bow, and a shining diamond was embedded in the middle of the box. Ye Erruo had just changed clothes and was ready to head out when she saw the box in the maid¡¯s hands. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°I, I do not know. That person has left.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to sign for any unknown parcels? Remember, do not sign or ept anything in the future. Take this out and deal with it yourself. Red Bean, let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Erruo took her purse from the clothing rack and walked out. Red Bean dashed and ran out with Ye Erruo. ¡°Young Madam, Young Madam! Do you really not want this?¡± The maid ran after them. ¡°I am giving it to you.¡± ¡°But... But you have not even seen what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°You can help me have a look. I have given it to you. If you do not want it, then throw it out.¡± Ye Erruo bent down and picked Red Bean up into her embrace. The little fe dug its snout into her embrace excitedly. ¡°Are you a dog or a wolf?¡± Ye Erruo blew at its furry head and smiled. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°...¡± Upon seeing that Ye Erruo had left, the maid, who was on the second floor, touched the box and opened the packaging. ck! When she saw what was inside the box after opening it, she dropped it on the floor in shock, causing it to break into pieces. She crouched down excitedly and picked up the set of pink jewelry happily. Upon seeing that no one was in the main hall, she frantically cleaned up the broken pieces and took the diamond embedded in the box as well. This thing was clearly worth a lot at first nce. Last time, someone had sent flowers. This time, it was diamonds. If Young Master knew that someone was pursuing Young Madam... The maid trembled at the thought. She did not know anything, anything whatsoever! She had to quickly sell these items, as maids couldn¡¯t wear such expensive things. It wasn¡¯t safe to keep them by her side either, so it was more practical to exchange them for cash. ¡°Xiao Mei, what are you doing? Why do you look so flustered?¡± ¡°Who says I look flustered?¡± The maid straightened her posture as she hid the jewelry in her clothes and speedily walked out of there. This stuff could probably sell for at least 800,000 yuan, right? If they were authentic pink diamonds, she could sell them for even ten million yuan! With ten million, she wouldn¡¯t need to be a maid any longer. She could take the money and return to the countryside and live a good life. The more she thought about it, the sweeter she felt in her heart! Meanwhile, at the Enchantress Bar... ¡°Oh, oh, oh! The little canary is finally let out to breathe some fresh air.¡± Yao Tiao made fun of Ye Erruo when she saw her. ¡°Xiao Ruo, what are you doing here?¡± Ji Sichen was surprised. ¡°What canary?¡± ¡°How did you feel at home these past few days after being caught and cared for by Chief Mo? Tell us your story and thoughts about gaining back your freedom.¡± Yao Tiao ced her shoe in front of Ye Erruo. ¡°That¡¯s a strong odor.¡± ¡°This is a new pair of shoes. Hey, where did you get the red furry guy in your embrace?¡± Yao Tiao caressed Red Bean¡¯s head and held its head in her hands as she ravaged it. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as she ced Red Bean down on the ground. Red Bean barked angrily as it fiendishly dashed toward Yao Tiao. ¡°Red Bean!¡± Red Bean looked terrified in an instant and sat obediently by Ye Erruo¡¯s leg. ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Ji Sichen asked with a confused gaze. He could still contact her promptly if there was an issue. However, every time, before they could even exchange a few words, she would have something to do. He did not know if the man had done anything to her after she had been caught and brought back from the bar... Chapter 153 - I Like It. Thank You, Hubby.

Chapter 153: I Like It. Thank You, Hubby.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Ye Erruo raised her brows. Ji Sichen decided to not ask her this question again after seeing that she did not look like she had been abused at all. ¡°Say, Xiao Ruo, did you aggravate Young Master Mo? I thought you offended someone when that group of men in ck came to pull you out of the bar.¡± ¡°Yes, I made him angry,¡± Ye Erruo deadpanned. Yao Tiao¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Young Master Mo sure is aggressive!¡± If he had directly carried someone back just because of getting angry, she must have suffered quite a lot at home these past few days. ¡°...¡± Upon seeing that her gaze harbored malicious intent, Ye Erruo naturally realized what she was thinking about. ¡°Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes...¡± ¡°No idea who she has offended, but no hospital dares to operate on her. They couldn¡¯t find a match for her cornea either,¡± Ji Sichen said. Ye Erruo raised her brows. ¡°No hospital is willing to change her cornea?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Erruo hugged Red Bean. She could not think of another person other than Mo Jiangye that could have the control and authority to do such a thing. Yao Tiao reached out and grabbed Red Bean from Ye Erruo¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ha! This must be Chief Mo¡¯s doing. Who else would have the capability to do it? Isn¡¯t that right, Red Bean?¡± ¡°Then she can only leave the country to fix her cornea,¡± Ji Sichen said. Ye Erruo sneered, ¡°Go overseas?¡± She would not leave the country. The issues of Lin Teng and the rights of the Lin Family were making Lin Jingxuan¡¯s life hectic enough. Lin Jingxuan couldn¡¯t apany her overseas at such a crucial time, and Gu Feirou couldn¡¯t leave Lin Jingxuan for even a minute. As for her going overseas alone? That was even more impossible! Buzz! Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated. When she saw who was calling her on the screen, she smiled and walked aside with her phone. Upon seeing this, Yao Tiao instantly knew who was calling. ¡°Go get busy.¡± Yao Tiao reached out and pushed Ji Sichen outside! ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Did you receive my item? Do you like it?¡± A low sexy voice was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Item? What item?¡± Ye Erruo unconsciously asked back. ¡°You haven¡¯t received it?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s pitch became higher near the end of his question. ¡°What, what item? I am not home right now.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At the bar. What kind of item is it?¡± Ye Erruo asked carefully. ¡°A box.¡± ¡°A pink box?¡± Ye Erruo asked guiltily. ¡°Yes. You received it then?¡± Mo Jiangye asked gently. Ye Erruo grabbed her purse from the couch and dashed out of there. Damn it, damn it!! The item she had received today had actually been sent by him? Red Bean barked and ran after Ye Erruo. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, I like it! I love it very much. Thank you, hubby.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you at the bar?¡± Mo Jiangye asked as he heard her panting. ¡°I am taking a cab right now.¡± Ye Erruo stopped a cab and sat inside with Red Bean. ¡°When you return, take a picture and let me have a look.¡± Ye Erruo cried inwardly. ¡°Alright, I will immediately wear it and take a photo for you to have a look when I get back.¡± ¡°Wear it?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice instantly turned cold. Ye Erruo¡¯s brain was stunned for a moment. He hadn¡¯t bought her clothes? ¡°I will take a picture for you to see when I get back.¡± ¡°Did you open it to have a look at what was inside?¡± Ye Erruo did not know if it was because she was feeling so guilty, but she immediately answered, ¡°I opened it. I opened it and had a look. I was just bewildered. I was wondering who sent me the gift. He he he. It¡¯s very beautiful...¡± Pah! As soon as she finished her words, Ye Erruo wished she could just bite her tongue off. Why had she said that she had opened it? It was deadly silent on the other end of the line, which made Ye Erruo frantic. ¡°Do you like the clothes?¡± asked the man. Chapter 154 - A Surprise

Chapter 154: A Surprise

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you like the clothes?¡± asked the man. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips were pursed tight in apprehension when she heard this abrupt question, as she dared not give him an answer. I suppose he must¡¯ve given me clothes then? ¡°Hm? Do you like them?¡± She tactfully answered, ¡°Yes. In fact, I would like anything that you give me, be it clothes or anything else. I¡¯d love it all. Oh, right. Have you arrived at the Blue Tower?¡± The quick-witted woman skillfully changed the topic at once. ¡°I¡¯m in a neighboring country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s snowing over there now, so the weather must be freezing. Did you bring warm clothes with you? Remember to dress inyers.¡± ¡°Alright. When I return, I want to see you wearing the dress I¡¯ve given you every day.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± An icy, low chuckle suddenly burst out of him, making her heart tremble in fear. ¡°Baby Ruo...¡± The endearment rang out in a low, dangerous tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Have you really opened the gift and seen what¡¯s inside?¡± She sucked her lips before mustering the courage to confess. ¡°I-I... actually haven¡¯t opened your gift...¡± ¡°Why did you lie to me about it then?¡± The corners of her lips twitched. How should I know why the hell I did that? ¡°I¡¯m asking you again: Did you receive my gift?¡± She rubbed her forehead in vexation. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°So where is it? Did you open it or not? Do you need me to make a call home to check?¡± Letting out a heavy sigh, she replied, ¡°I did receive it. It¡¯s just that I thought it had been sent to the wrong recipient. Since the delivery man had left, I decided to give it to the servant instead.¡± His expression totally froze at once. ¡°Sent to the wrong recipient?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it back from her at once,¡± she promised him solemnly. Meanwhile, Mo Jiangye, who was in a hotel, was thoroughly enraged. His gift to his wife had been left unopened and given to a lowly servant! ¡°Forget it!¡± His voice had taken on a frigid tone. That gift has been dirtied and sullied by another woman¡¯s hands! ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± she murmured apologetically and remorsefully. Her apology only made her husband¡¯s face darken, though. ¡°Take back your apology!¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry! It was never my intention to give it to the servant! If I had known that you were the sender, I would never have let the servant touch the gift at all. What was it that you got me? Wasn¡¯t it clothes?¡± Somehow, the first thing that hade to her mind when she¡¯d seen the exquisite gift packaging had been that it contained clothes. ¡°A ring.¡± The man had only mentioned one item, however. Upon hearing that, the woman became even more determined than ever to reim the item from the servant despite her bafflement over the use of such a big package for a small ring. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just get you another one.¡± He did not doubt that the servant must have tried on the ring upon receiving it and, naturally, he would never allow his wife to wear another person¡¯s preloved possession! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know beforehand?¡± Ye Erruo felt so regretful that her face had turned red from remorse! ¡°It was meant to be a surprise,¡± he casually replied. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you go looking for it, do you hear me?¡± he gave her a stern warning. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going to give that ring to another woman?¡± How indignant she felt! If it had been any other small essory, she might have just chosen to bear the consequences of her stupidity. However, it was a ring given to her by her husband! It had a special meaning to it. Plus, it was the first gift that he had ever given her. How could she not look for the ring and try to get it back? Later, upon alighting the cab, she flew right back into the estate. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back already?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s thatss who often cleans my bedroom?¡± ¡°Are you referring to Xiao Mei? She¡¯s resigned to return home to the countryside.¡± Chapter 155 - I Want Them Even If I Have To Declare Bankruptcy!

Chapter 155: I Want Them Even If I Have To Dere Bankruptcy!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you referring to Xiao Mei? She¡¯s resigned to return home to the countryside.¡± Ye Erruo almost spat out blood when she heard that! ¡°She¡¯s returned to the countryside?¡± she asked in rm, her voice rising. ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± ¡°When did she leave? How long has it been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been about a couple of hours now.¡± I should still be able to catch up with her! ¡°Where does she live?¡± ¡°Uh... I¡¯m not sure about this. We¡¯ll have to find out from the housekeeper.¡± She quickly went to look for the housekeeper. ¡°Don¡¯t the maids need to wait for a week for their resignation to be approved before leaving?¡± ¡°Other than the manager, everyone else in the household who¡¯s involved in Young Madam and Young Master¡¯s life does not need to wait a week for approval when they tender their resignation. The manager will ept the resignation letter and have it approved in about half an hour if there are no problems with it. Since Xiao Mei was mainly responsible for cleaning your bedroom, I believe her resignation was processed quickly.¡± ¡°...¡± Minutester, she managed to get hold of Xiao Mei¡¯s countryside address and trace her flight¡¯s boarding time. The ne would be taking off at 1.45 pm, but s, the time was currently 1.35 pm. It would be impossible to reach her in time, especially since the journey to the airport would take at least half an hour. Besides, Xiao Mei¡¯s phone had been switched off, which clearly indicated that she had already gone through immigration check and boarded the ne. In fact, the ne might have already taken off... Things would get a lot more troublesome if she had to wait for her to take a return flight and look for her, so that left her with the option of making a trip to Z City. ¡°Is there anything urgent that you need Xiao Mei for, Young Madam?¡± asked the housekeeper. ¡°She can¡¯t leave just yet. She¡¯s mistakenly taken something of mine.¡± ¡°I see... I¡¯ll try to stop her flight then,¡± said the housekeeper as she pulled out her phone to make a call. Her eyes lit up in hope! A few minutester, the housekeeper smiled and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s settled, Young Madam. Just wait a little while and Xiao Mei will be back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The ne, which had taken off, made an immediate detour upon receiving the news from the control center, and all its passengers were given free tickets to board the next flight instead. At the airport, a grumbling Xiao Mei was alighting from the ne along with the other passengers when several tall, burly men carried her away as soon as she stepped out of the cabin. An hour or soter, she was brought back to Zhuang Ge Residence. ¡°Y-Young Madam?¡± A look of panic crossed her face. ¡°Where¡¯s the box that I gave you earlier?¡± This question stunned her. ¡°I... I-I sold it.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. Sold? How speedily she acts! ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡± Thess was practically on the verge of tears by now. ¡°Young Madam, you told me to deal with it however I wanted. Since there was no point in me keeping it, I sold it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you: Who did you sell it to?¡± ¡°I sold it directly to an auctioneer.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find it right away. Oh, right. How much did you sell it for?¡± ¡°N-Nine million yuan,¡± she carefully stammered out. ¡°...¡± Soon, they arrived at thergest auction market, where many auctions were held daily. They arrived just in time, as the set of jewelry had just been put up for auction. Countless people were amazed by the stunning set of pink diamond jewelry when it was disyed on the huge screen. It caused a great stir in the auction venue, and the bidding price climbed as high as eighty million yuan. ¡°Eighty million...¡± Xiao Mei¡¯s eyes bulged wide when she heard the bidding price. She had sold the jewelry to the auctioneer for only a measly nine million yuan. ¡°Eighty million! Any higher bids?¡± ¡°Ny million!¡± cried Ye Erruo through gritted teeth as she walked closer to the auction area. ¡°One hundred million.¡± ¡°A hundred and fifty million!¡± ¡°One billion!¡± Xiao Mei waspletely floored. ¡°Two billion!¡± No one knew who the bidder was, but their bidding price had the entire auction venue falling intoplete silence in an instant. That jewelry is obviously a set, yet Mo Jiangye only told me about the ring! The thought that she would have to dig deep into her pockets to buy back her items had her seething as her eyes turned red. She could not help wanting to p herself to death for her stupidity. ¡°Two billion going once!¡± ¡°Two billion going twice!¡± Just as the auctioneer was about to cry ¡°Sold!¡±, she decided to get back the jewelry at any cost. ¡°I want them back even if I have to dere bankruptcy! Two-point-one billion!¡± Chapter 156 - These Items Belong To My Wife!

Chapter 156: These Items Belong To My Wife!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as the auctioneer was about to cry ¡°Sold!¡±, she decided to get back the jewelry at any cost. ¡°I want them even if I have to dere bankruptcy! Two-point-one billion!¡± Ye Erruo let out a sigh of relief when no one upped her bid. ¡°Two-point-one billion going once.¡± ¡°Two-point-one billion going twice!¡± ¡°Two-point-one billion going thrice...¡± ¡°Two-point-five billion!¡± A crystalline voice rang out suddenly. With fury burning in her eyes, she turned her head in the direction of her femalepetitor! The other woman, however, calmly looked at the pink diamonds on the screen and ignored her murderous gaze. Her heart was dripping with blood when she made a counter-offer. ¡°Two-point-seven billion.¡± ¡°Young Madam, why are you...¡± The housekeeper could not resist asking upon noticing her furious look. ¡°The jewelry was sent by Mo Jiangye,¡± she replied with a sigh. The servant¡¯s legs instantly gave way. I-It was sent by Young Master? Won¡¯t Young Master give me a hell of a thrashing if we¡¯re unable to get the jewelry back then? ¡°Three billion!¡± That woman seemed to be bent on beating her. ¡°Five billion!¡± cried the housekeeper. ¡°Wow!¡± The audience was sent into a frenzy upon hearing the five-billion offer. ¡°You!¡± That woman finally lost her cool and turned her head to shoot a furious re at the housekeeper. ¡°Any bids higher than five billion?¡± No one dared to ce any more bids during the auction. ¡°Five billion going once.¡± ¡°Five billion going twice!¡± ¡°Sold!¡± Thump! The instant the hammer came down, Ye Erruo felt relieved. Meanwhile, she also felt a pinch in the heart. Warm apuse rang out across the entire auction venue. Then, a man came from the backstage area, approached the auctioneer, and whispered something to him, causing the auctioneer to nce at the woman not far away from him before he nodded. ¡°My deepest apologies, miss, but we¡¯re unable to hand over the auctioned item to you. There¡¯s a problem with the goods.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She rose to her feet at once, feeling agitated. ¡°Since the deal has been closed, I should be making the payment and you should be handing me the item. Will this auction house still have any integrity if you go back on your word now?¡± With an apologetic look, the auctioneer said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about this, miss. It¡¯s the first time that this has happened in our auction house, but there¡¯s indeed a problem with the auctioned item. As such, we¡¯re willing topensate you with five billion yuan for causing you an inconvenience. We ask for your kind understanding.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be getting five billion yuan for nothing?¡± ¡°Good gracious!¡± Cries of exmation could be heard all over the ce. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. Just hand me the item of the transaction.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss.¡± The auctioneer apologized again while someone from the backstage area came forward to take the set of jewelry. ¡°No. You guys...¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s auction.¡± The auctioneer took his leave after taking a gentlemanly bow before the audience. Xiao Mei was practically drowning in tears by now. Gosh, I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m aplete goner. Ye Erruo¡¯s face hadpletely darkened. She¡¯d truly had no idea that her husband would send her a gift, especially since the bouquet she had previously received had clearly not been from him. Therefore, she had naturally thought that the gift box she had received this time had been sent to the wrong recipient again. Just as they were about to leave, a man holding the set of pink diamond jewelry in his hands walked past her. ¡°Just a second, please!¡± As he smirked inwardly, he stopped right in his tracks. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they¡¯re not selling this item because there¡¯s a problem with it? Why is that..¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± She could hardly believe her eyes. It was the man she had met at the lobster shop and on several other asions... ¡°What a coincidence.¡± His sexy, maic voice was music to the ears. His lips curled into a slight grin. ¡°Is there something you need, miss?¡± Her gaze dropped to his hands. ¡°These...¡± ¡°These? These items belong to my wife!¡± Chapter 157 - My Wife Likes Pink Diamonds

Chapter 157: My Wife Likes Pink Diamonds

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°These? These items belong to my wife!¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°Your wife?¡± His wife? These were clearly the items that Mo Jiangye had gifted her! ¡°My wife likes pink diamonds. I¡¯ve searched for many years before finding this set of rare pink diamonds. However, my wife has been missing for more than a year and has yet to be found. When I find her, these will belong to her!¡± Ye Erruo let out a sigh of relief. So this was what was going on! ¡°Sir, this is a gift to our Young Madam from our Young Master and I identally sold it away. Please find another set of pink diamonds and I will return the money to you, alright?¡± Xiao Mei¡¯s eyes were red. If they did not bring this set of jewelry back by the end of the day, Young Master would definitely skin her alive! Bo Jinyan gave them a strange smile as he said breezily, ¡°Alright. Since I have met you a few times, it could be considered fate. I will sell this set of pink diamonds back for nine million yuan and I will search for other diamonds.¡± Xiao Mei smiled through her tears. Nine million was exactly the price she had sold them for, not a cent less or more. Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. He was that easy to negotiate with? Somehow, she felt that something was off. ¡°You are a gentleman. Thank you so much for painstakingly giving up something you love!¡± ¡°Bo Jinyan,¡± he casually replied. She was confused. ¡°That¡¯s my name!¡± he said with a smile that was not really a smile. Ye Erruo smiled politely and epted the box. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Bo.¡± Bo Jinyan said faintly, ¡°Since I have met you many times, miss, would you be so kind as to give me some face and have a meal with me?¡± Ye Erruo initially wanted to reject him directly, but her words turned out to be different when they left her lips. ¡°Next time, I will treat you to a meal, Mr. Bo.¡± After all, treating him to a meal was worth it since they had been able to get back this set of jewelry without losing a single cent. Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes shone when he heard that. ¡°Alright. I still do not know how I should address you, miss. When would you have time to meet?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± ¡°Then, Xiao Ruo, when would you have time to meet? Do you mind if I address you this way?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Ai Er called out softly. Bo Jinyan smiled. Conscious of his abnormal behavior, he added, ¡°Alright, Xiao Ruo, I will wait for you to treat me to a meal when you have the time.¡± ¡°Young Master, you still have some urgent matters to take care of. It will be toote if you do not leave now,¡± Ai Er reminded him once again. ¡°Until next time!¡± Bo Jinyan suddenly leaned in and hugged Ye Erruo for a moment. ¡°Young Madam!¡± The supervisor and Xiao Mei were bbergasted. Ye Erruo was taken aback by his hug. When she finally regained her senses, the other party had already released her. Ai Er hurriedly tried to appease the situation. ¡°I hope you do not read too much into this, Miss Ye Erruo. Young Master has been living overseas all this time and has recently returned. Therefore, his gestures can be a little too intimate.¡± Ye Erruo smiled, feeling relieved. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master,¡± Ai Er reminded him softly once again. Bo Jinyan raised his brows before turning away and leaving elegantly. ¡°Miss, please transfer the amount to this ount,¡± Ai Er said. The supervisor took the item from Ai Er¡¯s hands. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Please help yourselves!¡± Ye Erruo hurriedly tore open the box¡¯s packaging. The ring, bracelet, ne, and earrings were ced in their own separate crystal cases. The crystal cases were all locked tight. Taking a key and opening a crystal case would cause the key to break. Every single case worked the same way. Opening one meant breaking one key. Altogether, there were exactly four keys! ¡°Xiao Mei, you did not open this before?¡± ¡°No, no, Young Madam. The jewelry was locked in these small crystal cases when I opened the box. The big box had already been destroyed.¡± Ye Erruo smiled. It seemed like no one else had touched the jewelry since Mo Jiangye had gifted it to her. Chapter 158 - You Are Jealous Of A Dog?

Chapter 158: You Are Jealous Of A Dog?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pink diamonds, fair skin, faint pink lipstick, and a pink-and-white dress! After putting on the entire set of jewelry Mo Jiangye had given her, Ye Erruo put on an intricate face of make-up. Upon making the video call, Ye Erruo stood a fair distance away from her phone. ¡°Do I look nice?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes shone as a hint of gentleness shed across them. ¡°Hm? Does it all look nice?¡± ¡°Yes, very nice,¡± he said softly. Ye Erruo lowered her head and tightened the strap of the bracelet. ¡°Have you reached the Blue Tower?¡± ¡°I just arrived.¡± ¡°Is it snowing over there?¡± Mo Jiangye turned the camera to the window. It was snowing heavily outside, and the entire sky was white. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you not to try to find the jewelry?¡± he asked unhappily. Although it looked great and it really suited her, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like the jewelry had been tainted after being touched by someone else. ¡°No one unsealed the jewelry. Each key could only be used to open each case once. Every key would be destroyed after opening the case.¡± Mo Jiangye let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s cold there. Put on more clothes,¡± she advised him. Upon hearing her concern, Mo Jiangye smiled. She was truly bing more thoughtful and more concerned about his health. However, his smile instantly froze when the corners of his lips had barely risen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Move away!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± Confused, Ye Erruo shifted her body to the side. When Mo Jiangye saw the lump of red fur on the bed, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°There are germs on its body, yet you let it sit on the bed like that?¡± Ye Erruo turned her head, only to see Red Bean stuffing its furry little head into her covers, its butt peeking out as it slept obediently on her bed. ¡°Red Bean is very clean. I have asked a doctor to conduct a check-up, and it has had the necessary shots to prevent any spread of bacteria or diseases. I have bathed it as well, so it smells great.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice peaked near the end as he asked, ¡°You bathed it?¡± ¡°Yes, I bathed it.¡± He bit his lips as his deep-set eyes darkened. She had never given him a bath before. ¡°Get it down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s asleep right now.¡± ¡°Get it down!¡± His expression turned ugly. Only he could hug his woman to sleep, yet a dog wanted to sleep on the same bed as her? It had to be daydreaming. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched when she heard that. She carefully walked to the side of the bed and pulled the covers back. Red Bean¡¯s furry head was so adorable that Ye Erruo could not bear to wake it up. It was like an obedient, quiet baby huddled into a ball, nestled in the covers. The dog must have felt Ye Erruo¡¯s presence, as it opened its big and round eyes and started wagging its tail and rubbing against her hand to curry favor. Ye Erruo held its two little paws in her hands and took the dog into her embrace. When its limbs were lifted before the camera, Mo Jiangye squinted his eyes. ¡°Bring it over.¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± Ye Erruo carried Red Bean toward her phone. ¡°Is it male or female?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t the maid say that it was female?¡± Ye Erruo lifted Red Bean¡¯s paws suspiciously. After looking at it all day, she still did not know how to tell the difference between a male and a female dog. Crack! Mo Jiangye instantly snapped the pen in his hand into half. It was clearly a male dog! How had the damn maid not seen it? ¡°There¡¯s no difference between male and female dogs.¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently as she caressed Red Bean in her embrace. The dog was enjoying her touch. ¡°It is a male dog. Throw it out,¡± he said with a dark expression. ¡°They are all the same, regardless of gender.¡± The same? How was it the same? ¡°Throw it out. You are not allowed to let it touch you ever again. You are not allowed to hug it anymore. If you like dogs, I will get you a new one.¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you can¡¯t be jealous of a dog, right?¡± How childish was he? Chapter 159 - Your Ex-Boyfriend Is Looking For You

Chapter 159: Your Ex-Boyfriend Is Looking For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jealous? How could he be jealous of a dog? If such a dirty living creature kept climbing on the bed and lying on it for a long time, it would definitely make her sick. Especially since there were more bacteria on male dogs. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you!¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He was indeed jealous of a dog. The expression on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face turned darker and gloomier. He didn¡¯t care, that dog had to go. ¡°Be obedient. I will get you a new dog of the best breed. Kick this one out.¡± He coaxed her in a gentle voice. ¡°But I just like Red Bean.¡± Ye Erruo gave the man a smile that was not quite a smile. He was a childish, petty man... An adorably petty man? She had to be crazy to think that he was being adorable. Mo Jiangye bit his lips. ¡°I will get you two dogs.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips lifted at that. Two? ¡°Three is fine as well. What kind of breed do you want? I will get them all as long as you throw this low-breed dog out.¡± ¡°I only like Red Bean.¡± Mo Jiangye did notment. After a long silence, he asked faintly, ¡°How many do you want?¡± ¡°Two is enough, but both of them must be male! I will only agree to give Red Bean away if that¡¯s the case.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows. Her smile was filled with malicious intentions, and the corners of her lips were lifted really high... Forget it! ¡°Can you get me two male dogs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hug it so much,¡± he said coldly. Ye Erruo smiled delightedly. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hubby!¡± Ye Erruo called out softly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby!¡± ¡°Speak properly.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and indulgence. ¡°I miss you.¡± Was she trying to tter him? Heh! ¡°Don¡¯t hug it so much. There are many germs on it.¡± Mo Jiangye stared silently at the shameless dog in her embrace. Heh! It was sleeping quitefortably in his woman¡¯s embrace! It had to be veryfortable with its head on his woman¡¯s arms! Those paws were hugging her arms. It had to be amazing, right? Heh! What an ugly dog! His cold, poisonous gaze lingered on Red Bean in Ye Erruo¡¯s embrace more than a million times. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo lowered her gaze to look at the little fe in her embrace before rubbing her face against its head. Mo Jiangye did notment. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it so much,¡± he reminded her once again. When he returned, the first thing he would do was chop it up and make steamed meat buns! ¡°I know, I will touch it less.¡± ¡°When you head out, you are not allowed to wear this dress. Remove the ne, earrings, and everything else. You are not allowed to put on make-up either.¡± Initially, her appearance had already not been that safe. With this get-up, she would definitely attract men if she went out! ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to head out like this. I only put on this make-up and wore these clothes for you.¡± She tried to choose the words that would keep him happy. However, that was indeed the case. She had meticulously prepared this outfit for him and only for him to see! As she had expected, Mo Jiangye¡¯s smile widened when he heard her words. This beauty only belonged to him. Only he could see her like this. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Suddenly, Ye Erruo¡¯s phone rang and the video call was interrupted. ¡°Hello? Xiao Ruo, I called you many times. Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. I had put my phone on silent. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come to the bar quickly. Your ex-boyfriend is looking for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan, Lin Teng Corporation¡¯s eldest son! He is at the bar looking for you. F*ck, the bar is stuffed with flowers to the point that it¡¯s about to turn into a flower shop. The fragrance is suffocating me.¡± Chapter 160 - Damn! What a Retard!

Chapter 160: Damn! What a Retard!

¡°What flowers?¡± ¡°Come over quickly. Quickly! The bar is filled with flowers. F*ck, the customers have all been kicked out to watch the scene.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s expression darkened. What was this moth, Lin Jingxuan, up to again? When Ye Erruo reached the Enchantress Bar, the crowd was blocking the door to watch the scene. After trying a long time, she finally managed to squeeze into the bar and close the door. ¡°Hey, hey... Why are you closing so early in the day?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Are you still open for business or not?¡± ¡°Which rich, powerful person is preparing to confess his love to Little Ah Mei?¡± In the bar, countless roses were ced everywhere and candles were in the middle of the stage. Every corner looked extremely romantic. Ye Erruo, who was in the bar, had no idea where Ji Sichen and Yao Tiao had gone. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Lin Jingxuan was wearing a white suit as he walked over slowly with a bouquet of flowers. His gentle gaze was fixed on Ye Erruo. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, what is f*cking wrong with you?¡± He looked like a stupid idiot who was going crazy every single day. It was fine if he went berserk by himself. Why did he always have to pull her down with him? ¡°Ruoruo, I used to have a dream. A dream that one day, I would carry this bouquet of flowers and propose to you. I know what I am doing now isughable because I am engaged to Gu Feirou. However, I still want to fulfill this dream of mine for a while. Please, just pretend I am dreaming and humor me a little.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips were pulled into a humorous smile. ¡°Alright. Come on, eldest son of the Lin Family. Begin your performance.¡± Upon saying that, Ye Erruo took out her phone and began to film! Lin Jingxuan was no longer calm, as his expression had darkened. ¡°Xiao Ruo, what are you doing?¡± ¡°This is such a touching moment and a beautiful atmosphere. Of course, I have to record it to keep a memento.¡± ¡°Eldest son of the Lin Family, what did you say you wanted to do earlier? You wanted to propose to me? Come on, show me your sincerity!¡± She aimed the phone camera at Lin Jingxuan and began to record him seriously. ¡°Stop fooling around, Xiao Ruo. Turn off the phone right now.¡± ¡°How can I? If I turn it off, how could I see you acting all fake?¡± Lin Jingxuan tightened his fists secretly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Xiao Ruo, I had no choice but to do all those hurtful things to you in the past because I had to make Gu Feirou see it. Only that way would I be able to get her to help me. I hope you can understand.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. Damn! What a retard! Lin Jingxuan took out his cell phone. ¡°Let me show you something.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to propose to me? What are you making me watch now?¡± ¡°Did you know that Gu Feirou found someone who looks identical to you to do some things to nder you?¡± She raised her brows. Was he referring to the explicit photos circting on the Inte a while ago? ¡°Look. If I wasn¡¯t by her side, how would I be able to steal these things from her? Didn¡¯t someone arrange to meet you at the Skybridge Garden a few days ago? That person was Gu Feirou. She wanted to use these photos and videos to threaten you to hand over the Lin Family¡¯s seal. Thankfully, you didn¡¯t go or you would have been in trouble.¡± Ye Erruo gave him a smile that was not quite a smile. He and Gu Feirou were like a nest of rats and snakes. None of them was any good. Had he pretended to be nice to Gu Feirou just to make use of her? Only fools would believe his words. Why hadn¡¯t she realized what a stupid idiot he was in the past? ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, As long as I remain by her side for one more day, I can protect you for another day. I will absolutely not let her nder you. When I truly obtain all the rights of the Lin Family, I will prove everything that I¡¯ve said today.¡± Chapter 161 - I Stand More To Lose Than Gain Since My Hubbys Heart Will Ache!

Chapter 161: I Stand More To Lose Than Gain Since My Hubby¡¯s Heart Will Ache!

Ye Erruo solemnly expressed her gratitude. ¡°I really have to thank you for that then!¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, c-can you please stop talking to me in this manner? Switch your phone off and we¡¯ll talk things over.¡± ACHOO! She sniffed after letting out a loud sneeze. ¡°Have you gotten ill?¡± A worried look crossed Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face as he hastily stepped forward. ¡°Stay away from me and get rid of all these flowers.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Turn your phone off first, please.¡± As he spoke, he reached over for her phone. ¡°Get rid of these flowers the way you got them in here, or else I¡¯ll have that video published publicly. What do you think people would say when they find out that Lin Teng¡¯s eldest son was still having hanky-panky with another woman when he¡¯s already engaged to the Blue Tower Royalty¡¯s princess?¡± All of a sudden, he fell to his knees with a plod and hugged the woman¡¯s legs. ¡°How can you not believe me, Ruoruo? What exactly has Mo Jiangye done to you for you to lose your faith in me? Wake up! Do you still remember how loving and blissful we were? You wanted to be my wife, and I wanted to marry you!¡± As she gripped her phone tightly in her hand, she lifted a leg and smashed her knee hard into his jaw, causing his face to tilt to one side from the impact. ¡°Ugh...¡± It hurt so badly that his eyes were now zing with fury. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to propose to me?¡± The woman pursed her lips as she crouched down. ¡°Turn your phone off so we can have a proper conversation for once.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Just like he wished, Ye Erruo switched her phone off and ced it in her bag. Upon seeing her put away the phone, the man heaved a sigh of relief and proceeded to pull out several letters from a bunch of flowers. ¡°Do you still remember these letters, Xiao Ruo? You wrote them to me. I¡¯ve been treating them like treasured possessions all this while.¡± He continued speaking as he took out another box. ¡°This box contains all the things you¡¯ve given me in the past. I¡¯ve been carefully keeping them as well. How could I possibly betray you when I loved you so much? My decision to be with Gu Feirou was just for the sake of using her. You¡¯re the only girl I¡¯ve loved so deeply in this life.¡± She sarcastically remarked, ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve written more letters than what you¡¯ve got there. Is that box all that¡¯s left of what I¡¯ve given to you?¡± His face darkenedpletely and turned an awful shade! ¡°Huh... Look at the size of the box you¡¯ve got in your hand. The letters that I¡¯ve written and the gifts that I¡¯ve given to you could fill at least five boxes like that.¡± A heart-wrenching cry burst out of him. ¡°Gu Feirou threw them all away. She won¡¯t allow me to possess a single thing that¡¯s rted to you. The items in this box are all I could manage to salvage despite going to great lengths.¡± ¡°How tough it must have been for you.¡± ¡°So, do you believe me now?¡± His words seemed to have made her think deeply. When he noticed the different expression on her face, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not that I refuse to believe you. I just don¡¯t dare ce my trust in you again after all that you¡¯ve done to me,¡± she said after a pause, enunciating each word. ¡°H-How can I make you believe me then? If beating helps, you can beat me all you want so long as I can regain your trust and appease your anger.¡± The troubled woman replied, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to do it. My heart would ache.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! There¡¯s no need for you to feel heartache! It¡¯s my fault for keeping things from you in the first ce.¡± ¡°Even so, my heart still aches.¡± His voice dropped to a gentle whisper. ¡°Indeed. You still care about me, Xiao Rou.¡± ¡°My heart aches for my hand. After all, you are so thick-skinned that my hand would surely swell from hitting you. My hubby¡¯s heart would ache even more then. I stand more to lose than I¡¯d gain by hitting you!¡± ¡°YOU!¡± ACHOO! She sneezed right in the man¡¯s face. ¡°...¡± Chapter 162 - All The People Who Betrayed Him Must Die

Chapter 162: All The People Who Betrayed Him Must Die

ACHOO! She sneezed right in the man¡¯s face. ¡°...¡± ¡°Why not do it yourself?¡± Ye Erruo sneered. Lin Jingxuan was stunned. What did she mean? She wanted him to beat himself up? His heart filled with fury in an instant. That b*tch! ¡°Alright,¡± he answered solemnly as he pushed his fury further down in his heart. Ye Erruo raised her brows. He had actually agreed? ¡°As long as you are willing to forgive me and believe me again, I will agree to do anything,¡± he said seriously. He raised his fist and looked at it before making itnd harshly on his own face. ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, are you willing to believe me now?¡± Ye Erruo ignored him as she looked coldly at the man that was acting crazy in front of her. Upon seeing that she was ignoring him, Lin Jingxuan threw another punch at himself mercilessly. ¡°Xiao Ruo, do you still not believe me?¡± Ye Erruo remained expressionless. He delivered a few more blows until there was blood. ¡°Xiao... Xiao Ruo...¡± He dragged his body toward her and spoke weakly. Ye Erruo bent down to pick up the letters and the box before walking away. ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± Lin Jingxuan yelled. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, I will immediately send you to an asylum if you go berserk again.¡± ¡°You!¡± His eyes darkened with fury. That b*tch! He had already inflicted injuries on himself, yet she was not even the slightest bit moved? She was such a ruthless slut! Did she really not have any feelings for him anymore? ¡°Ye Erruo, stop right there!¡± Lin Jingxuan shouted. When she was at the door, Ye Erruo pulled the door handle, only to realize that the door was locked. ¡°Open the door.¡± Lin Jingxuan stood up shakily. With a fierce gaze, he suddenly took out a knife that had been behind his back... He swayed as he walked toward Ye Erruo, his eyes scarlet and filled with unwillingness. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, open the door right now.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, you should know what¡¯s good for you.¡± He spat out each word treacherously. She furrowed her eyebrows and took out her phone to dial Yao Tiao¡¯s number. However, just as she was about to enter her contacts, a harsh force grabbed her phone and the box out of her hands. A glint shed across her eyes, and the sharp edge of the knife was aimed right at her eyeball. She quivered and dodged to the side speedily. The sharp knife glided past her ear, causing a lump of hair to fall to the ground. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, what the hell are you doing?¡± He wanted to kill her? ¡°What do you think?¡± He wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his lips. Ye Erruo looked at the sharp weapon in his hand vigntly. He wanted to kill her here? What a maniac! This was a big bar. Ye Erruo screamed for help and ran to the second floor. However, every door on the second level was locked, and the lines of the emergency telephone on the wall had all been cut. Damn! ¡°Ye Erruo, if you hand over the Lin Family¡¯s seal and your beautiful pair of eyes obediently, I might just let your body remain intact.¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan! Are you f*cking sick? Do you think you will stay alive if I die?¡± ¡°Alive? Heh! There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t dare to do if you forced me. You can forget about anyone in the bar saving you. You can also forget about that shameless man of yoursing to your rescue!¡± ¡°I am giving you two choices. One, hand over the Lin Family¡¯s seal and I will treat you as nicely as I did in the past. Two, hand over those beautiful eyes of yours and let me do you one more time before you die in a prettier manner.¡± All the people who had betrayed him had to die. She had refused a toast, so she was being forced to drink poison. Could she me him for this? Chapter 163 - Untitled

Chapter 163: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The first floor of the bar was filled with fresh flowers and candles, while all the doors on the second floor were locked. Just as she was about to run to the third floor, two huge, tall men walked down with clubs in their hands. ¡°Ye Erruo, you are the only one who will be suffering after all this meaningless struggle.¡± Lin Jingxuan licked away the blood at the corner of his lips. ¡°You two, block her,¡± Lin Jingxuanmanded. Her bar was sealed like an underground area. Apart from the front and back door, there were no other entrances or exits. The front door was already locked tight. She had not heard anyone outside earlier, and the back door was definitely sealed shut as well. If he¡¯d dared to tantly trap her here, it meant that he had definitely covered all grounds, including the outside area. Who knew where he could have led Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen right now? ¡°Ye Erruo, I am asking you onest time. Are you handing over the seal or your eyes?¡± Eyes? Heh? He wanted her cornea! ¡°You are not speaking? I guess you have decided that you do not want your eyes.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. After interacting with him recently, it was obvious that f*cking Lin Jingxuan was mentally ill. He was crazy. While enemies were in front of her and behind her, Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze turned icier. All of a sudden, a stout man dashed toward her. Ye Erruo turned around and hid behind a pir beside her. Forced into a dead end, she had nowhere to escape to. ¡°The two of you go to the back and prepare the tools necessary to retrieve her cornea. Quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Lin Jingxuan did not take Ye Erruo¡¯s struggle seriously. Today, he would make her pay for her actions. Suddenly, he moved speedily forward, hoping to grab her. No matter how fast Ye Erruo was, she still could not beat his brute force and was thus quickly caught by him. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, why do you make me feel so disgusted?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, what gave you the guts to betray me like that? What gave you the guts to be with Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Answer my question, Xiao Ruo. Answer me!¡± Ye Erruoughed angrily. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, do you think that the life of every woman in this world should revolve around you? Please get who cheated on whom first right. Who was the one who approached me with Gu Feirou? Who was the one who plotted against me and used me? I¡¯ve said it before. If you are sick in the head, go see a doctor.¡± ¡°Slut! You clearly loved me your whole life.¡± Ye Erruo knew that there was no way she could continue talking to the man before her. His values and train of thought werepletely different from normal people¡¯s. He believed that if others loved him, they would love him forever and focus all their thoughts and efforts on him alone. Suddenly, she turned her hand over and held his wrist back. Lin Jingxuan was stunned. He had not expected her to have so much strength. Lin Jingxuan saw everything before his eyes turn dark and felt his face get hit by something. When he finally regained his senses, Ye Erruo had hooked her arms around his neck. She stuck out her leg and swept the dagger behind them toward herself. She then grabbed the knife and pressed her elbow harshly down on the man¡¯s nose. ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze turned colder. All of a sudden, Lin Jingxuan had lost all capability to think as he was stabbed by the knife. ¡°You...¡± Lin Jingxuan widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, I warned you before to leave me alone and not bother me anymore. Did you forget?¡± She lowered her voice and whispered into his ear, her eyes red. It seemed as if she had changed into apletely different person... Chapter 164 - Untitled

Chapter 164: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face contorted in pain as he red fixedly at Ye Erruo. ¡°Do you remember how you and Gu Feirou treated mest time?¡± She twisted the dagger in her hand. ¡°You!¡± Very quickly, Lin Jingxuan lost consciousness and fainted. When she saw this, Ye Erruo¡¯s nerves instantly calmed down. She sat aside, feeling paralyzed. In the past, Lin Jingxuan might have messed around with her. Fortunately, the care Mo Jiangye had shown her during their military trainingst time had not been ordinary. Since he¡¯d tried to kill her, why should she be lenient with him? Although Ye Erruo¡¯s hand was trembling slightly, the coldness in her eyes did not decrease. ¡°I have no idea if Young Master is done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± The conversation between the two men came from the floor below. A door was opened and the two men walked out and looked toward the second level. ¡°Could something have gone wrong?¡± ¡°What could go wrong?¡± ¡°Why is there not a single sound? Should we head upstairs to have a look?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart jumped into her throat in an instant. ¡°What are you joining them for? Young Master will naturally head down when he is done. We should just wait here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Very quickly, their voices came from further and further away as the two men walked toward the washroom. Ye Erruo took a deep breath and began to hurriedly search for Lin Jingxuan¡¯s phone on his body. Phone, phone... His phone! When she found his phone, Ye Erruo sent a text with trembling hands. If she made a call to someone outside, the two men below would definitely hear her. The door happened to be in the same direction as the washroom, so it was even more impossible for her to head down. She could not take down two men alone. Heading down would be suicide! ¡°How long has it been? Why hasn¡¯t Young Mastere down yet?¡± The two men walked out of the washroom once again. One of them couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off. ¡°Why are you so worried? Let¡¯s go get some drinks.¡± The other man pulled his partner and headed inside one of the rooms again. Bang! When the door was shut, Ye Erruo was finally able to calm down. Ding! Right at that moment, Lin Jingxuan¡¯s phone rang. Ye Erruo hurriedly ended the call. Unfortunately, the other party persevered and called back again. The screen disyed the name ¡°Ruoruo¡±. Ruoruo? Ye Erruo¡¯s hunch told her that this call wasing from thedy who looked exactly like her. She smiled mockingly. He was truly a sham. Hadn¡¯t he told her earlier that Gu Feirou had found a woman who looked like her to destroy her reputation? While holding onto the cell phone, Ye Erruo carefully headed down the stairs and walked in the direction of the washroom. The only door that could be opened on the first floor was the one the two men were waiting behind. She knew she could not leave, but the bar¡¯s storage room key was in the washroom. A few minutester, Ye Erruo was able to open the storage room¡¯s door. She locked herself in and used the cell phone to contact someone outside. ¡°Young Master!¡± A voice roared outside. Ye Erruo held her breath and hid in the storage room, afraid to make another sound. ¡°F*ck! Where is that b*tch?¡± ¡°Could she have run out?¡± ¡°Run out? Where could she go? We have the key to the door. Find her quickly! Find her!¡± ¡°I am going to stop Young Master¡¯s bleeding first. You go and f*cking find that b*tch!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± Very quickly, the two men were shouting and yelling on the second floor while pulling open every door. All of a sudden, one of the men gazed at the storage room. Through the gap of the door, he could faintly make out a shadow... Chapter 165 - Fishing A Mermaid

Chapter 165: Fishing A Mermaid

All of a sudden, his gazended on the storage room. Through the gap of the door, he could faintly make out a shadow... The man smiled coldly as he walked down to the first floor step by step. Upon hearing the footsteps walking in her direction, Ye Erruo unconsciously retreated further away. ¡°Stupid b*tch! Come out right now!¡± Bang! The man bashed the door with the club in his hands. Ye Erruo remained silent as she stared vigntly at the door. Bang! Something heavy crashed against the door, producing an exceptionally loud noise as the door trembled. This was a security door. Naturally, it could not be kicked open by him. After a while, the voice outside the door became soft as the man walked away. ¡°Young Master needs to go to the hospital immediately. I will take him there first. You handle this woman and make sure you bring her back too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The man that had just left returned to the door and shot at it. The bullets prated the thick door. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard that. A gun! They had a gun! ¡°F*ck!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but curse. Upon inspecting her surroundings, she noticed a small window above. Behind the storage room was an underground reservoir. Ye Erruo removed her jacket and stepped onto the table as she climbed up slowly. If she was caught by them, the consequences would be unthinkable. Lin Jingxuan, you sure are good! He now intended to kill her. Since no one was willing to donate their cornea to Gu Feirou, he had decided to snatch it from her after beating her down? Plod! The moment the entire door was knocked down to the ground, Ye Erruo jumped out of the small window. ¡°Stupid b*tch,e out right now!¡± The man yelled as he searched the entire storage room. ¡°Sh*t! What the hell!¡± ¡°Did you find her? Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± The man¡¯s impatient voice was heard from outside. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± the man carrying Lin Jingxuan said. ... Ice-cold water washed over Ye Erruo¡¯s chest as she held onto the wall and moved forward bit by bit. She would be able to get out once she reached the end. Above her, she could hear cars honking. In the pitch-ck reservoir, she could only hear the honking sounds of the cars above her apart from the sound of flowing water. The roar of gurgling water could be heard. After walking for about twenty minutes, Ye Erruo could feel that something was wrong. A bad premonition caused her expression to darken. The water in this reservoir had not been touched once in 80 years. Why was she so unlucky? Suddenly, the force of a wave rushed toward her from the front. ¡°Ahh...¡± In an instant, the water around Ye Erruo entered her mouth, nose, and ears. Her entire body was being pulled by the current as she flowed down... Two fishing lines were submerged in an endlesske. On the outdoor tform sat two beautiful men who seemed like they had just walked out of a painting. All of a sudden, a fishing rod shifted from the side and started rapidly moving down. The man sitting beside it hurriedly grabbed the fishing rod and smiled. ¡°We caught a big fish.¡± ¡°Mm? It¡¯s a mermaid.¡± The man smiled gently when he saw the scene below. ¡°A mermaid?¡± Bo Jinyan turned around and looked at his fishing line. Below the open tform was Ye Erruo, whose skirt was hooked tightly onto the fishing hook. Bo Jinyan raised his brows. ¡°Are we that lucky today?¡± Very quickly, a few servants pulled the ¡°mermaid¡± out of the water. ¡°Young Master, she is really a mermaid.¡± The servant carefully ced Ye Erruo on the ground as she said this. When her intricate face was revealed, Bo Jinyan¡¯s expression instantly changed as he sat up. He walked speedily toward Ye Erruo and ced his hand near her nostrils to check her weak breathing. He picked her up with one huge move and yelled out, ¡°Get a doctor!¡± Chapter 166 - A Call From Young Master

Chapter 166: A Call From Young Master

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The white princess bed, which was a few meters wide, was surrounded by a number of people. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Sir, thisdy was submerged in freezing water for some time. She was lucky to escape unscathed in such cold weather.¡± Frowning unhappily, Bo Jinyan reached out to touch her forehead with the back of his palm. ¡°When is she going to wake up?¡± ¡°Thisdy has caught a bad cold, so her fever will persist for a few days. She has a good constitution, though, so she¡¯ll be fine when the fever subsides. She won¡¯t catch a cold easily after this.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, sir!¡± ¡°You can all leave now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The servants briskly took the basin and left the room quietly, leaving him behind with Ye Erruo. ¡°He he...¡± A low, throaty chuckle escaped his mouth. While he was looking at the woman lying on the bed with his arms hugging his chest, he leaned against the door frame with a half-smile on his face. ¡°Lingfeng, you can get a move on. We¡¯ll go fishing another day.¡± ¡°Eh? Is Young Master Bo kicking me out?¡± Bo Jinyan pulled the quilt over Ye Erruo as he replied with curled lips, ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment with you on another day.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± his friend asked, squinting at the woman on the bed from his peripheral vision. He had thought he had caught a mermaid, only to find out that she was someone even more astounding. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce her to you next time.¡± Upon saying that, Bo Jinyan shoved his friend forcefully out of the door. ¡°Let go!¡± Yu Lingfeng deftly avoided his touch. ¡°Tell me honestly. Who is this person? Mr. Bo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seeing another woman behind my sister¡¯s back? Was it love at first sight, or have you known her a while?¡± The man before him was not someone who would initiate a move on the opposite sex, let alone hug a woman! Bo Jinyan gave him a serious look before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this woman a couple of times. It was just startling to find her floating down to my estate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°Well, you can forget what I said then.¡± He leaned forward and whispered something into his friend¡¯s ear. By the time he finished what he had to say, Yu Lingfeng was too stunned to move. He stood rooted to the spot as the other man retreated to the side, taking in the look of bewilderment and sweet surprise on his friend¡¯s face. Yu Linfeng lunged forward suddenly but could, unfortunately, not get past Bo Jinyan. ¡°You can visit her when she¡¯s awake,¡± Bo Jinyan told him while his body was blocking his. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°She needs to rest now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk if I go inside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want her to get well as soon as possible?¡± Bo Jinyan asked his friend a final question before he thrust him out of the door. Bang! The door snapped shut on Yu Lingfeng¡¯s face. ¡°...¡± D*mn! That man threw me out while he stayed put! On the spacious bed, Ye Erruo was still burning with fever. Her face was ruddy, and an intravenous line was running down her hand. Upon dipping his eyes at the woman sound asleep on the bed, the man let out a faint chortle. ¡°It looks like you came running to me before I started looking for you.¡± The heater was running in the room. The man used the back of his palm to check her temperature again, only to see that she still had a high temperature. He quickly ordered the servants to bring in more quilts. ... The Zhuang Ge Residence was chaotic. Everyone, including the servants, butlers, and chauffeurs, had a look of terror on their faces. Bo Yu, who had been supposed to set off for the Blue Tower after Mo Jiangye, had cancelled all his appointments and sent out search teams to look for Ye Erruo. No effort had been spared as he¡¯d checked through all the surveince records in the city. He had rushed down to the bar the minute he had received that SOS message. Still, he had been toote! Lin Jingxuan was in aa at the hospital now. The personal assistant had his men guard the hospital bed round the clock and he would interrogate the young master to discover Ye Erruo¡¯s whereabouts the moment he woke up. ¡°Sir, Young Madam¡¯s phone is ringing again. It¡¯s another call from Young Master.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to send a message from Young Madam¡¯s phone to him earlier?¡± Chapter 167 - No One Is Allowed to Eat Until Young Madam Is Found

Chapter 167: No One Is Allowed to Eat Until Young Madam Is Found

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to send a message from Young Madam¡¯s phone to him earlier?¡± ¡°Sir, I sent it,¡± the bodyguard responded. Bo Yu¡¯s head hurt. Why did something happen every time Young Master was away from home? If Young Master knew that Young Madam had gone missing, but this time for real, they would be finished! ¡°Sir, it¡¯s ringing again.¡± The phone vibrated relentlessly as the bodyguard looked at it as if his life no longer had any meaning. ¡°What did the message you sent to Young Master say?¡± ¡°I told him something is going on and I would call him backter.¡± Ding! Just as the bodyguard finished speaking, Bo Yu¡¯s phone rang. He didn¡¯t have to look to know it was Young Master, who was looking for Young Madam. Bo Yu looked at the row of bodyguards with a warning gaze before picking up the call. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Is she home?¡± Bo Yu braced himself and came up with a pack of lies. ¡°Young Madam just came home after shopping with her friends and fell asleep. Young Master, are you looking for Young Madam over something important? I will get the servants to wake her up.¡± ¡°Do not disturb her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°When she is awake, ask her to return my call.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. Just stay home.¡± Bo Yu was taken aback before he responded, ¡°Alright.¡± In the past, Young Master used to always bring him along on military missions and business deals. Now, Young Master was asking him to stay home to care for Young Madam when he was out to deal with things. He rarely asked him toe along anymore. When the call ended, Bo Yu let out a sigh of relief. ¡°We must find Young Madam before tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Sir, the security cameras near the bar have all been destroyed. Young Master Lin¡¯s men have cleaned up the surroundings very well. They said that they only saw Young Madam heading into the bar and never saw here back out. Plus, Young Master Lin had a n b. I am afraid that, apart from his subordinates, no one else knows where Young Madam went.¡± ¡°Young Master Lin¡¯s subordinates?¡± ¡°Could wey a hand on Young Master Lin¡¯s subordinates?¡± Bo Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You mean that you still have notid a hand on his subordinates?¡± The bodyguards exchanged a nce before saying, ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°You useless things! I do not care what kind of methods you will use to pry open their mouths. If they do not tell you where Young Madam is, throw them out to feed the dogs.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Find them now!¡± At Bo Yu¡¯smand, all the bodyguards in the house retreated. ¡°Sir, Young Master Lin is awake.¡± Bo Yu immediately rushed to the hospital when he received the news. In the ward, Gu Feirou sat beside Lin Jingxuan worriedly. ¡°Is Young Master Lin awake?¡± When Lin Jingxuan raised his gaze and saw Bo Yu by the door, he yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡± Fresh blood came spurting out of his mouth before he lost his consciousness again. Beep! Beep! Beep! The heart rate monitor began making strange noises. ¡°Jingxuan, Jingxuan! Doctor, doctor!¡± Gu Feirou called out in horror. Very soon, a group of doctors dashed into the ward and pushed Lin Jingxuan into the emergency room. ¡°The patient¡¯s heart is injured. He finally escaped danger and woke up. You have to refrain from agitating him!¡± One of Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes turned red as she ran to the door and red at Bo Yu. ¡°Go back and tell Ye Erruo to wait for awsuit! I will have her pay with her life for killing my man!¡± Bo Yu looked back coldly. ¡°Protect your own life first before saying anything else. I am inviting you out to the vi for tea.¡± In an instant, two bodyguards behind him walked forward and grabbed Gu Feirou. ¡°What are you doing? I dare you to touch me again! I am the princess of Blue Tower Royalty! If you dare touch me, the entire Blue Tower Royalty will never let you off!¡± ¡°All patients are transferred away from this hospital. The entire hospital will try its best to save Young Master Lin. No medical worker will be allowed to rest until Young Master Lin is conscious. Not a single person working for Young Master Lin will be allowed to eat until Young Madam is found.¡± Bo Yu passed on hismand icily. Chapter 168 - Dashing In Anxiously

Chapter 168: Dashing In Anxiously

In the morning, it began to drizzle. The person lying on the bed had slightly curled eyshes and crimson cheeks. She wasn¡¯t breathing smoothly. A servant knelt beside her as she carefully wiped her cheeks. Ye Erruo was in a daze. When she opened her eyes, everything before her remained fuzzy. ¡°Young Master, she is awake.¡± The servant hurriedly notified Bo Jinyan internally. A whileter, Bo Jinyan rushed in. The woman on the bed was making indistinct noises, so no one knew what she was saying. ¡°Bring the food over.¡± The servant quickly brought over a bowl of porridge as Bo Jinyan helped Ye Erruo sit up on the bed. As she leaned against his chest, Ye Erruo was perhaps really hungry, as she quickly swallowed each spoonful of porridge that was ced near her lips. Her eyes opened and closed from time to time. ¡°Mo Jiangye, why are you back?¡± She spoke softly, sounding exhausted. She then reached out and held her dizzy head before falling back asleep. Bo Jinyan grabbed a tissue and rubbed her lips clean before cing her back under the covers. He had aplex gaze as he looked at her. ¡°When will she be in a clear state of mind?¡± The doctor, who was standing aside, responded, ¡°She needs more nourishment to build up her immune system. If everything remains normal, she will recover by tomorrow. We will put her on a drip and feed her some medicine today, so her fever should go down tonight.¡± ¡°Should? Her fever must definitely go down tonight.¡± Bo Jinyan lowered his voice and spoke viciously. ¡°Young Master... Thedy¡¯s body was originally in an extremely serious state. She was submerged in water for a very long time. If her fever goes downpletely and allows her to go back to normal by tomorrow, it will be extremely fast. Plus...¡± The doctor immediately stopped speaking when he saw Bo Jinyan¡¯s eerie, cold gaze. ¡°Have thedy eat more to get nourishment and her fever will subside quickly,¡± the doctor said strictly. ¡°Get out.¡± All the servants and doctors retreated from the room quickly. At night, Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows and woke up. The ceiling light above her head was dim and yellow, and the room was extremely quiet. When she finally regained her senses, she realized she was in an unfamiliar ce. The servant next to her bed was dozing off. However, when she moved her body, the servant was instantly jolted awake. ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Seeing that she was clear-headed, the servant ran out of the room in pleasant surprise. Very quickly, Bo Jinyan and a group of servants and doctors dashed into the room frantically. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ye Erruo was bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He hurriedly pressed her down when she tried to get up. Ye Erruo bit her lips as she surveyed her surroundings. He immediately interrupted her before she could speak. ¡°This is my vi. You identally flowed in here.¡± Flowed in here? The underground reservoir¡¯s water was linked to his vi? Had he saved her? ¡°Could you lend me your phone for a moment?¡± Bo Jinyan narrowed his eyes and handed his phone over to her. ¡°There¡¯s no signal here, is there?¡± ¡°This is too far from the city. There is no signal when the weather is bad. The signal will be strong when the sun goes up tomorrow.¡± Ye Erruo was stunned as she scanned her surroundings. This ce was as luxurious as the Zhuang Ge Residence, which meant that this person was not ordinary. It was hard to believe that there was no signal in such a ce. ¡°Thank you very much for saving me.¡± He reached out and touched her forehead. ¡°Your fever has gone down. Does your head still hurt?¡± Ye Erruo was shocked as she shifted ufortably on the bed. ¡°Thank you, but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°How did you end up in the river?¡± He waved his hand and the doctors retreated. The servants followed closely after to begin preparing dinner. ¡°This is truly fate. I caught you when you fell into the river.¡± He gave her a smile that was not quite a smile as he lifted the bed¡¯s covers a little and sat beside her. Bang! The door was suddenly bashed open and a stranger dashed in anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡± Yu Lingfeng looked surprised as he fixed his gaze on Ye Erruo. Chapter 169 - Your Husband?

Chapter 169: Your Husband?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡± Yu Lingfeng looked surprised as he fixed his gaze on Ye Erruo. Bo Jinyan furrowed his eyebrows while he looked at Yu Lingfeng in warning. ¡°This is my friend, Yu Lingfeng.¡± Ye Erruo nodded her head. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at her. ¡°Hello,¡± he answered in a hoarse voice. ¡°How did you fall into the river?¡± Bo Jinyan asked. Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes turned cold. Fall into the river... Heh! ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°I fell in by ident.¡± Ye Erruo lied. ¡°By ident?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to be a bother any longer, Mr. Bo. Thank you very much for saving me today. In the future, when there¡¯s time, I will definitely visit you to show my gratitude.¡± Ye Erruo pulled the covers away and got ready to get out of bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I would like to head back.¡± She had not seen Mo Jiangye in over 24 hours. He had to be going crazy from worry. ¡°Head back? It is already veryte, and it¡¯s raining heavily outside. I am afraid you won¡¯t be able to return tonight.¡± Bo Jinyan held onto her body. ¡°You just woke up, and your body is very weak. I will take you back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can you think of a way to make contact with someone outside?¡± Bo Jinyan looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Who do you want to contact?¡± ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°Your husband?¡± Yu Lingfeng reacted dramatically all of a sudden. Ye Erruo raised her gaze to look at him unconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± ¡°I am married.¡± ¡°How could you be married?¡± ¡°Linfeng!¡± Bo Jinyan called in warning. Realizing that he had lost hisposure, Yu Lingfeng hurriedly shifted his gaze away. Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Is it raining heavily outside?¡± ¡°Very heavily.¡± ¡°Young Master, dinner is ready.¡± At that moment, the servant came in to report back. ¡°You just woke up, and your body is weak. Please eat something first!¡± How could Ye Erruo have the appetite to eat anything right now? She had sent a message to Bo Yu earlier, but he had not managed to find her at the bar. She believed that Mo Jiangye must have found out about this not longter, but he was now at Blue Tower. If he knew something had happened to her, he would definitely head back. Upon seeing how unstable Ye Erruo¡¯s emotions were, Bo Jinyan finally said, ¡°Eat something first and I will take you back.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°I am sorry to trouble you, but please take me back now.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Your body won¡¯t be able to take it. You have not eaten anything the entire day.¡± ¡°Just randomly grab something for me and I will eat it in the car. I am really in a rush to return.¡± ¡°Take her back,¡± Yu Lingfengmanded coldly. Very quickly, the servants brought Ye Erruo her clothes so she could change and packed her dinner so she could bring it into the car. The rain outside was indeed very heavy. ¡°Please drive slowly.¡± Although she was extremely anxious to return home, safety still came first. Bo Jinyan, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, drove the car while Yu Lingfeng sat in the passenger seat. Ye Erruo held the bento in her hand as the car moved steadily. ¡°Eat something first. It will take us at least two hours to reach the city center from here.¡± Ye Erruo coughed lightly. Bo Jinyan nced at Ye Erruo through the rearview mirror before turning the car¡¯s air conditioner on. ¡°How long have you been married?¡± Yu Lingfeng suddenly asked. Ye Erruo nced at him. Bo Jinyan¡¯s friend was a little strange. ¡°Not long.¡± ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± he asked. Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°My husband treats me very well.¡± ¡°How old is he?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°How did you two meet?¡± Yu Lingfeng asked one question after another. ¡°What does he do for a living?¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. ¡°How is any of this relevant, Mr. Yu?¡± Bo Jinyan let out a softugh as he shot a nce filled with mockery at Yu Lingfeng, who was in the passenger seat. ¡°...¡± Chapter 170 - You Shouldnt Want Such a Man!

Chapter 170: You Shouldn¡¯t Want Such a Man!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Lingfeng was hurt by Ye Erruo¡¯s retort. He tightened his fists secretly before asking hisst question. ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Erruo answered seriously. A glimmer shed across Bo Jinyan and Yu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I love him!¡± she said softly. ¡°Cough, cough... Mr. Bo, thank you very much for saving me. I will definitely treat you to a meal some other time,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°My name is Bo Jinyan.¡± Ye Erruo looked at the man before her. She had bumped into this man more than once or twice. Was this really fate? This time, she had actually flowed into his ce and had been saved by him! Ye Erruo began to cough repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much,¡± Bo Jinyan reminded her. ¡°Eat up.¡± Yu Lingfeng turned around and nced at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rumble! Lightning shed across the sky and thunder roared as the rain hit the window panes. Rumble! Bang! Suddenly, a huge sound was heard as Bo Jinyan gradually slowed down the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seems like you might really not be able to return today,¡± he said. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We are now on a mountain road. The rain is too heavy, and the road ahead is probably blocked by fallen mountain rocks. It would be dangerous to continue moving forward.¡± ¡°We are on a mountain road?¡± Ye Erruo was startled. ¡°We are on the outskirts of the city.¡± ¡°We have to wait for the rain to stop and find someone to clear the mountain road.¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°Xiao Ruo, let¡¯s head back tomorrow,¡± Bo Jinyan said as he turned around. ¡°Is there a way to contact someone outside? How can there be no signal here?¡± Bo Jinyan nced at Yu Lingfeng before shaking his head gently. ¡°This is a private area. There¡¯s something important here. Therefore, we have preventive measures in ce. Outside signals are unable to enter this ce, especially if it is cloudy or rainy. Only when the sun is out is there a way to contact the outside world.¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°Is there really no way at all?¡± ¡°No,¡± Yu Lingfeng responded icily. ¡°Let¡¯s head back first. The road ahead is blocked. The car won¡¯t be able to pass through.¡± Bo Jinyan proficiently steered the car as they turned around and headed back. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Ye Erruo was burning with anxiety as she held the phone in her hand. ¡°It has been raining heavily for the past few days. If our luck runs out and the rain continues, there will be no way to clear the mountain road and you might have to stay here for a few more days!¡± Yu Lingfeng said cruelly. Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°Your husband will probably start looking for you. Since you love him so much, he probably loves you just as much. If you¡¯re missing, he will naturally think of a way to find you. Why are you in a rush?¡± Yu Lingfeng mocked her. ¡°How can he look for me when he is not in the country?¡± Yu Lingfeng sneered. Not in the country? He was overseas? That meant that if his wife was in trouble, he would not be able to deal with it instantly, right? What a bad situation! ¡°Why would you want such a man?¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. Why did Bo Jinyan¡¯s friend have such a huge issue with her man? ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Ye Erruo was unhappy. While driving, Bo Jinyan smiled and shook his head gently. Yu Lingfeng pursed his lips and turned around to look at her seriously. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t want such a man!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°A man who can¡¯t protect his wife and lets something happen to her is incapable. Why would you want a man like that?¡± Ye Erruoughed angrily. ¡°Then what kind of man should I want?¡± He solemnly answered, ¡°Someone like me or Jinyan, of course!¡± Chapter 171 - Sir, Young Master Is Looking For You!

Chapter 171: Sir, Young Master Is Looking For You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He solemnly answered, ¡°Someone like me or Jinyan, of course!¡± Gross! Ye Erruo¡¯s expressionpletely darkened when she heard that answer, and she could not help wishing to smash the lunch box she had in her hand right into this shameless fellow¡¯s face. Bo Jinyan hastily cut in to y mediator. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. This friend of mine loves to crack jokes.¡± The woman shot the other man a loathful gaze in return. I can pick whatever man I want. It¡¯s none of his freaking business. No one but me can pinpoint the faults of my man. ¡°Darn it!¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s mood was down in the pits as he sent his fist smashing into the car door to vent his anger. ¡°Lunatic!¡± shemented sarcastically. Bo Jinyan¡¯s friend is being really hateful! He¡¯s behaving like a wacko who has just escaped from an asylum. Things instantly became awkward in the car. Growl... Her stomach suddenly made a sound. ¡°Forget about the lunch box. We¡¯ll have a proper meal back home. Plus, we¡¯re almost there,¡± said Bo Jinyan. Minutester, they arrived back at his estate. Ye Erruo kept a wide berth from the two men after they alighted from the car and made their way into the hall. Her cold aloofness had Yu Lingfeng instantly feeling very regretful of his earlier impulsive actions in the car, especially when she chose to sit far away from him at the dining tableter. ¡°Have some soup,¡± suggested his friend as he presented a bowl of veggie soup to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Eat a chicken drumstick too.¡± He picked up a small fried chicken drumstick to ce it on her te. The woman bowed her head in disgust as she pushed the drumstick to a corner of her te. ¡°Sorry, but my cough won¡¯t allow me to eat anything greasy.¡± It was only upon hearing this answer that his heavy mood lifted a little. He then tried to ce an egg on her te, only to be blocked by her hand. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ve got hands. I can take my own food. Besides, I don¡¯t like eating eggs.¡± She doesn¡¯t like eating eggs? The man secretly took note of this in his heart. After cing his chopsticks down on the table, he picked up a wine ss and sipped at the red wine in it lightly as he cast a meaningful gaze at the woman. However, judging by his staring and the way he had vilified Mo Jiangye earlier, Ye Erruo reckoned that the man had to be up to no good. ¡°Rest early when you¡¯re done with dinner. Just so you know, if the downpour doesn¡¯t stop tomorrow, you might really have to stay here for a couple more days.¡± ¡°No! Cough, cough...¡± Ye Erruo sputtered. It would be a disaster at home if I were to stay here any longer. ¡°How are you going to leave? It¡¯s too dangerous to be on the road in this heavy downpour! You¡¯re better off staying here to recuperate until your man finds his way here to take you home,¡± implored the man. She paid no attention to him, however. I really don¡¯t like this person! Bo Jinyan gave his friend an eye signal to indicate that he should stop talking. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take you home once the rain lightens up.¡± She looked at him gratefully and gushed. ¡°Thank you!¡± I wonder if Bo Yu has told Mo Jiangye about yesterday¡¯s events. Is Lin Jingxuan dead? If he¡¯s really dead... will I be punished by thew after leaving this ce? Come to think of it, I¡¯m feeling a trace of fear. I¡¯ve killed someone¡ªNo, that¡¯s not right. I did it in self-defense. If I hadn¡¯t stabbed him, the one harmed or possibly killed would have been me! ... Meanwhile, at the Zhuang Ge Residence... Bo Yu¡¯s forehead was all sweaty as he anxiously paced back and forth around the house. His boss had not called him the entire day, but his phone was ringing non-stop now. ¡°Is Young Master Lin still unconscious?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°And those idiots haven¡¯t revealed anything about Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already maimed those fellows, but they still haven¡¯t revealed anything useful or clear about Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts,¡± answered a bodyguard. ¡°Have you tried looking for her in the reservoir?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve searched the ce ording to what Young Master Lin¡¯s men have said. We ransacked the storage room and emptied the reservoir, but there¡¯s still no sign of Young Madam.¡± ¡°How could she possibly have vanished without a trace?¡± Bo Yushed out. Suddenly, a maid holding a phone in her hand fearfully approached him. ¡°S-Sir, Young Master is looking for you!¡± Bo Yu was silent. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Get her to answer the phone!¡± An eerie, cold voice was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°How untimely this is, Young Master! Young Madam has fallen asleep already. She¡¯s been sleeping very early these days.¡± ¡°Wake her up!¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 172 - We Have Found Out Where Young Madam Is

Chapter 172: We Have Found Out Where Young Madam Is

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master, Young Madam has j-just fallen asleep.¡± He ced a lot of emphasis on the word ¡®just¡¯. Mo Jiangye repeated himself eerily. ¡°Wake her up.¡± She¡¯s asleep again? She¡¯s been asleep sincest night? She¡¯s not even answering my calls or replying to my text messages. Has she gone missing again during the short period of my departure? The subordinate gripped the phone tightly in his sweaty palm as he replied, ¡°Yes, sir. Please hold on for a second.¡± While holding the phone, Bo Yu pretended to look for Ye Erruo, walking at a snail¡¯s pace as he made his way to her bedroom. When he was upstairs several minutester, he took in a deep breath before he knocked on the bedroom door. ¡°Just open the d*mn door with the key!¡± demanded his boss. His face was overcast with helplessness, but he could only obey the order and act ordingly. The voice of the person on the line dropped to a whisper when he heard the sound of the door being unlocked. ¡°Wake her up softly.¡± The corners of Bo Yu¡¯s lips twitched. Wake her up softly... ¡°Young Madam? Eh? Where are you, Young Madam?¡± After feigning a cry of surprise, he hastily started to look for the woman in the room. Then, a maid entered the room and informed him, ¡°Sir, Young Madam just stepped out of the house.¡± ¡°She went out? Where did she go?¡± he asked. ¡°Young Madam left right after saying that her friend was looking for her.¡± He looked down at his phone. ¡°Young Master, shall I get Young Madam to return your call when she¡¯s back?¡± Now, they could only buy themselves as much time as possible. s, his boss smirked and ordered, ¡°Go find out her location.¡± His face stiffened. Nevertheless, despite knowing that his lies would soon be exposed, he braced himself and answered, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon, three hours flew by, yet the subordinate still could not get hold of any news on his mistress. Ring, ring... It was another call from Mo Jiangye. ¡°S-Sir, Young Master is looking for you.¡± A maid shot him a look of sympathy as she brought him the ringing phone. ¡°Young¡ª¡± ¡°The nerve of you, Bo Yu! You even dare to lie to me now?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s hoarse voice rose sharply and dangerously toward the end. ¡°Where has she gone?¡± The man on the other end of the line had totally hit the roof. Upon hearing that sinister voice, Bo Yu closed his eyes in silent prayer. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Young Madam now. I¡¯ll inform you right away once I have any news of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for her? Has she gone missing again?¡± When he heard the flipping sound of a table over the phone, he hastily added, ¡°Sir, Young Madam didn¡¯t run away this time.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that she flew away then?¡± The dark voice on the line took on a lower, colder tone. He was at his wits¡¯ end, so he could only spill the beans and confess the entire truth. In fact, he had known right from the start that things could not be kept under wraps for long. Still, he had harbored a twinge of hope that Lin Jingxuan would awake in time so that he could ask him about hisdy boss¡¯ whereabouts. s, the man was still unconscious. Chills ran down his spine after he ended the phone call with his boss. ¡°Sir! Sir! We know where Young Madam is!¡± A maid came frantically into the bedroom. His voice suddenly rose. ¡°She¡¯s been found? Where is she?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a river further down the reservoir. After checking all its distributaries, we found the sash of Young Madam¡¯s dress in one of the streams. The thing is, that particr stream is channeled toward a private estate, which we suspect is where Young Madam might be.¡± Bo Yu left the Zhuang Ge Residence at once with a group of men. Hearing things like ¡®Young Madam¡¯s sash¡¯ and ¡®river¡¯ had him breaking out in cold sweat. If their young madam were to have an ident, all of them could forget about keeping their lives! ¡°There¡¯s a mountainous road leading up to that private estate, but because of the heavy downpour, a huge boulder from the mountain top has toppled and blocked a section of the road. We¡¯re currently clearing the road.¡± ¡°Step on it!¡± ¡°Sir, Young Master Lin has awakened.¡± Another maid came to report this news to him. He immediately sent a batch of people to the private estate while he made his way to the hospital. It was past ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Ai Er respectfully made his entrance. ¡°Young Master, someone¡¯s clearing the blocked mountain road.¡± A frown formed on Bo Jinyan¡¯s forehead as hemanded, ¡°Bring her to the back of the house at once.¡± ¡°So he has found his way here?¡± his friend sneered. ¡°I suppose so!¡± ¡°I would like to see just how capable he is of taking her away.¡± Chapter 173 - Husband? He Is Not Fit To Be One!

Chapter 173: Husband? He Is Not Fit To Be One!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I would like to see just how capable he is of taking her away.¡± A cryptic smile crept across his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t her husband abroad?¡± Yu Lingfeng retorted, ¡°Husband? He¡¯s not fit to be one!¡± If the stream hadn¡¯t carried her into the estate, would this husband of hers, who¡¯s currently overseas, have been able to bear the responsibility if she were to experience a mishap? Without our timely rescue, would this husband have been able to save her life? What was he even doing when his wife got kidnapped and framed? If it¡¯s dangerous for her to be by his side, why didn¡¯t he make proper arrangements to ensure his wife¡¯s safety before he left? ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a group of people outside wishing to enter the manor.¡± Bo Jinyan rose to his feet and picked up the coat that was draped over the chair. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Come on. Shall we go take a good look at this husband of hers?¡± he asked his friend with a smirk. Yu Lingfeng got up and unrolled his sleeves. He wanted to see just what that man looked like! Boom! The rain was getting heavier by the minute. Standing outside the manor was a group of men in ck holding umbres. Creak... The main entrance opened to reveal the estate owner, who was slowly walking outside with an umbre in hand and an entourage of bodyguards in tow. ¡°I apologize for the disturbance, sir!¡± said the leading bodyguard in ck solemnly. ¡°What are you all¡ª¡± ¡°Did an outsider enter your manor yesterday?¡± Yu Lingfeng shot that bodyguard a look of disdain. Huh. So, this is Ruoruo¡¯s so-called husband? She¡¯s got a poor taste in men! Bo Jinyan spoke up and asked, ¡°What outsider?¡± ¡°Sorry, sir, but the river carried someone important into your estate.¡± ¡°So what? Are you telling me that you¡¯re intending to enter mynd and conduct a search?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone.¡± The bodyguard corrected himself and then politely added, ¡°We would like your permission to look for this person within your estate.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s someone important, shouldn¡¯t your boss be the oneing to look for that person?¡± hemented lightly. His friend frowned in distaste. That man has only sent his people to look for his wife? The bodyguard was stumped for words for a while before he said again, ¡°Please allow us toe in.¡± ¡°My manor isn¡¯t a ce random people can enter. Get your boss toe over.¡± The bodyguards exchanged tacit nces with one another. They had been given orders not to offend the estate owner, so all they could do now was... The leader of the pack took out his phone to call Bo Yu, only to realize that there was no signal in the area at all. ¡°Inform Bo Yu that the owner isn¡¯t cooperating.¡± Therade beside him immediately made his way back after receiving that order. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jing Xinze and his men demanded the release of his princess from Bo Yu and attempted to move Lin Jingxuan away. Neither side was willing to give up, so the two parties soon got into a scuffle. Soon, arge batch of people swarmed into the chaotic hospital. They were Bo Yu¡¯s men. After receiving the message that he was needed on the other side, he left his men there to settle this trivial matter and he headed to the private estate. There was no point in staying there any longer since he would not be able to hear anything from the horse¡¯s mouth. Lin Jingxuan was in a weak, unstable condition despite gaining consciousness. Finding his young madam before his boss returned the next day was his utmost priority. Still, he naturally could not allow Lin Jingxuan to fall into the hands of others either, for the man was just courting death by wreaking havoc in their territory! Back at the private estate, the bodyguards were again shut outside the main gates. Bo Jinyan and the others had already retreated into the house to take shelter from the rain by the time Bo Yu arrived. ¡°Find a way to open these gates,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Just as they were preparing to pry the gates open, the two shutter gates slowly creaked open. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys an hour to find whoever you¡¯re looking for, but please speed up and leave as soon as possible if you¡¯re unable to find that person. Don¡¯t make a din and don¡¯t disturb our young master¡¯s rest time.¡± ¡°Excuse us for the intrusion. May I ask where thekes in your estate are? Can someone lead the way there?¡± The maid nodded. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The entire estate was brightly lit, as all the lights were switched on. Batch by batch, the bodyguards stepped foot onto the private grounds and conducted arge-scale search by following the orders of their leader. Themotion in the quiet night startled everyone in the estate awake. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± asked Ye Erruo. ¡°Our young master has lost something of great importance, so we¡¯re currentlybing through the manor in search of that item.¡± Chapter 174 - I Will Find Her Even If I Have To Excavate That Place!

Chapter 174: I Will Find Her Even If I Have To Excavate That ce!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, she paid no further heed to the servant and just groggily dozed off after taking her cough medicine. Bo Yu¡¯s underlings had practically turned every corner of thekes in Bo Jinyan¡¯s estate and the surrounding areas upside down, but their search was pointless. They failed to find even a single hint of their young madam¡¯s shadow. In the end, they could only leave and head back in that stormy weather. The next day, the assistant dispatched his men to search the ces that were connected to the reservoir again. Boom! p! Bolts of lightning shed across the horizon, followed by a dull rumble of thunder in the overcast sky. An airne was hovering above Zhuang Ge Residence as it made its gradual descent. When itnded, the cabin door opened to reveal a pair of ck leather boots that stepped out. Outside stood two rows of men. They were standing on the spot with umbres in hand, wearing expressions of dread as they weed their master amid the rain. It was the same inside the house. The two sides of the living room were lined with rows of servants and bodyguards alike. They kept their heads down as they dared not cast a straight look at the approaching man. The hallway door suddenly opened widely. Their breathing was very soft and careful as the man walked past them. His usual eerie, icy aura felt even more bone-chilling at that moment. ¡°Young¡ª¡± Mo Jiangye sent his assistant flying away with a hard kick to the gut before thetter could even greet him. Cough, cough, cough... Bright red blood sputtered out of Bo Yu¡¯s mouth as he slowly climbed to his feet and wiped away the blood on his lips with his hand. Right now, the air surrounding the other man was thick with bloodlust. There was nothing in his eyes but cold, menacing viciousness as he took his time removing his ck gloves from his hands, unbuttoning his cor, and removing his trench coat. Mo Jiangye kicked Bo Yu right back to the ground when he noticed him standing upright. The assistant did not put up any form of resistance. Instead, he allowed his boss to vent his anger on him however he wanted. The servants and bodyguards witnessing this scene, however, found it hard to watch and breathe! ¡°So, have you found Ruoruo?¡± His slightly hoarse voice rang of danger and malice as he continued unbuttoning the cor of his white shirt with his long, slender fingers to reveal his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. From the look of his tense, taut muscles, which seemed to be overflowing with strength, he seemed like a beast that was going to explode with rage anytime now. Cough, cough... ¡°We¡¯re still looking for Young Madam!¡± That fierce kick had made the fallen man see stars. Mo Jiangye tugged his crimson lips into a cold smirk and crouched down. Then, all of a sudden, Bo Yu was having difficulty breathing. Veins could be seen bulging in Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand, which was strangling the other man¡¯s neck as he enunciated, ¡°The gall of you! How dare you lie to me!¡± Cough... Very soon, the subordinate¡¯s redplexion turned green before eventually turning white. A sudden, loud boom was heard when his body was thrown against the wall and his head collided hard against it. Bright red blood once again bloomed on his forehead. No one in the entire hall dared to step forward and say a single word. ¡°How long has it been?!¡± Bo Yu failed to hear his boss¡¯s question right away. His mind was spinning with dizziness, and there was a dull ringing sound in his ears. ¡°How long has it been?!¡± ng! Thud! went the minimalist disy rack on the side, which fell over when Mo Jiangye smashed his fist right into it. This startled the servants standing aside so much that their faces drained of any color as they hastily shifted backward. ¡°F-Forty-eight hours... Young Madam... has been m-missing for... almost two days...¡± answered a maid while stammering. ¡°And there are no clues to her whereabouts?¡± His lips, which had curled up into a sneer, made him appear even more terrifying than usual. ¡°B-Bo Yu found a clue to Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts yesterday, but we didn¡¯t manage to find her there.¡± The man inhaled deeply and slowly closed his eyes before suddenly opening them to shoot a sharp look at his assistant, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Demolish that estate!¡± Since her sash was found by theke outside that estate, I will find her even if I have to excavate that ce! Chapter 175 - Untitled

Chapter 175: Untitled

¡°Young Master! Young Master! People are breaking into the manor.¡± A maid came hurrying over to report this news to Bo Jinyan. His eyes narrowed into thin slits as he shot a nce at his friend before telling the maid, ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And get Ruoruo here for dinner.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡± He then conscientiously ced the dishes he had prepared on the dining table, hoping that the spread of food would suit the woman¡¯s fancy. ¡°That man is really here this time,¡± he remarked as he poured a cup of hot water and ced it in front of Ye Erruo¡¯s spot. Yu Lingfeng stayed silent, feeling nothing but antipathy for that man, who could not even ensure his wife¡¯s safety. So what if he¡¯se? Momentster, Ye Erruo walked into the dining room while saying, ¡°I see that the rain has lightened up a lot, so I¡¯ll be able to head home today.¡± ¡°Come and eat. I¡¯ll take you home after you¡¯re done with your meal,¡± replied Bo Jinyan with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± Her spirits instantly lifted when she heard that she would finally be able to head home. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I just prepared a few simple dishes. Do you think you¡¯re okay with this spread of food?¡± The woman shot a look of surprise in his direction. ¡°You cooked all this stuff?¡± ¡°Take a seat.¡± The man then proceeded to pull out the chair for her like a gentleman. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Jinyan can cook up some mean dishes, though he hardly does it readily,¡± Yu Lingfengmented meaningfully. Ye Erruo shot Bo Jinyan a nce, finding it hard to believe that a pampered young master like him could actually cook. ¡°Try the prawns. That¡¯s Jinyan¡¯s specialty.¡± The woman coughed again. ¡°The prawns are for you. She can¡¯t eat seafood while she¡¯s having a cough,¡± said Bo Jinyan. The woman¡¯s face sank in disappointment and pity when her gazended on the te of prawns. Prawns were her favorite food. ¡°I know you like eating prawns. I¡¯ll cook them for you when the chance arises after you¡¯ve recovered,¡± he added with a smile. ¡°Ruoruo likes eating prawns too?¡± Yu Lingfeng bit his lip as he tenderly gazed at her in delight. ¡°Yeah. Like you, she loves eating crustaceans.¡± In fact, our first encounter was at a lobster shop! While peeling a prawn, he meaningfully added, ¡°This is fate! My family loves eating prawns too.¡± She ignored him and sarcastically retorted, ¡°Tsk... What kind of fate is that when so many people in this world like eating prawns?¡± What a joke. It¡¯s purely coincidental that we like eating prawns. How is that fate? In that case, everyone who likes eating prawns should share the same fate with him as well. Yu Lingfeng¡¯s lips parted to say something, but on second thought, he swallowed back the words into his stomach. While she was sitting at the dining table, Ye Erruo could only settle for looking for tiny shrimp in other dishes, as she could not eat prawns in her current state. It was unknown how Bo Jinyan had prepared this prawn dish, but the whole table was filled with the lingering, delicious fragrance of that te of prawns. Things had descended into a state of chaos outside the manor while the trio had their meal in the house. The woman only thought about returning home as soon as possible after she had her fill, so she wolfed down the food very quickly. Bang! The dining room doors were kicked wide open suddenly and an egomaniacal Mo Jiangye entered. ¡°Sir! Sir, you¡¯re not allowed to enter.¡± The bodyguards and the servants moved to block him from walking in any further. However, a familiar face had entered his line of vision as soon as he¡¯d stepped past the doors. He faltered a little as he stood dumbly on the spot and stared at that person. ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± cried Ye Erruo, who felt even more surprised and incredulous to see him there. Tossing the chopsticks in her hand away, she ran toward him in delight and jumped into his embrace. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± He staggered a couple of steps backward from the impact while holding her tightly and steadily. It was only several secondster that he came back to his senses and pulled a long face at her. ¡°Are you keeping gigolos outside now?¡± Chapter 176 - Wildly Jealous!

Chapter 176: Wildly Jealous!

¡°Are you keeping gigolos outside now?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°What... What gigolos?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze on her darkened as he intentionally looked over at the two men sitting at the dining table out of the corner of his eyes. His hands around her unconsciously tightened as if he wished he could embed her into his body, terribly afraid that someone was going to steal his baby. ¡°It hurts,¡± Ye Erruo said gently. ¡°How did you find this ce? You came back from the Blue Tower after only being there for two days. Did you take care of everything?¡± It seemed as if Mo Jiangye had not heard any of her words, as he aimed his eerie, cold gaze at Bo Jinyan. Only then did Ye Erruo react. ¡°They saved me.¡± It had still been fine before she¡¯d said this. After she did, Mo Jiangye¡¯s already ugly expression became even darker. This man. It was this man again! They had met previously at the lobster shop and he had given her a huge lobster as a gift. She had even mentioned him during Lin Jingxuan¡¯s wedding! Now, she had been saved by him? Heh! Could there really be so many coincidences in the world? It was obvious that this man was intentionally approaching his woman. He clearly had ulterior motives for his girl. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± Ye Erruo waved in front of his eyes. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± He sneered. ¡°I identally fell into the river but they saved me.¡± Ye Erruo secretly used her hands to break away from his arms, as her waist was about to be snapped in half by his hug. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her.¡± Yu Lingfeng furrowed his eyebrows, his unhappy gaze lingering on his arms. This man¡¯s appearance and aura were ratherpatible with Ruoruo. However, he was too domineering. Woosh. Mo Jiangye shifted his icy nce to Yu Lingfeng. Here was another pretty boy. He was allowed to touch his woman however he wanted. Was this man¡¯s heart aching because he had hurt her? Was he worried? What kind of status did he have that gave him the right to feel heartache over his woman? The moment he hade in, he had already examined the two men from head to toe and he had been illogically jealous ever since. He just could not bear seeing other men treating his woman even a tiny bit well. He hated seeing other men ncing at his woman for more than a second. Perhaps now that he had seen that she was safe and sound, all his attention had been attracted by the two wretched men. They were even having a meal together. Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart started burning with fury in an instant. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± Ye Erruo suddenly called out in a higher pitch. Only then did Mo Jiangye regain his senses. ¡°Hand.¡± He hurriedly released his grip and examined her all over, making sure that she had reallye out of this unscathed before he could fully calm down. Bo Jinyan gave him a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Young Master Mo, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t, please join us.¡± ¡°Stay away from her. I do not care what kind of motives you have, but if you have any ideas about her, you are just digging a hole for yourself,¡± he warned him. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you talking about? Cough, cough...¡± Upon hearing her cough, Mo Jiangye immediately took her cold hands in his tightly. ¡°Why are you coughing?¡± he asked worriedly. Now that he looked at her closely, her face was still slightly pale, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. ¡°She has just recovered so she will need constant nourishment. Are you sure you do not want her to eat first?¡± Bo Jinyan asked with a raised eyebrow. Mo Jiangye looked at the thin clothes she was wearing and berated him furiously. ¡°She is sick? Since she has only just recovered, why did you not give her any thick clothing?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°Clothes,¡± he coldly requested with a dark expression. The servants around them, who were frightened, instantly began to look for a thick jacket. He grabbed the jacket from a servant¡¯s hand and speedily had her put it on. Ye Erruo blinked silently and watched him closely. He was a guest here, not the master of this ce. Chapter 177 - She Is With Me Every Day

Chapter 177: She Is With Me Every Day

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grumble! Ye Erruo¡¯s weak stomach began to growl. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He took the hair tie around her wrist and reached out to tie her hair up. Only he was allowed to see her long hair let down like that. ¡°I am not hungry. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Ye Erruo could sense the sour atmosphere in the air. Mo Jiangye bit his lips before saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s head back after you¡¯ve eaten.¡± Ye Erruo widened her eyes. He had unexpectedly agreed to let her stay and finish their meal. Mo Jiangye naturally was extremely unwilling to do this. He couldn¡¯t wait to pack her things up and take her out of there. However, her body had just recovered and she needed nourishment. Plus, she was hungry. Therefore, he was not willing to let her stay hungry for another second. He had originally wanted to buy this vi and bulldoze the ce. However, he had been here for a while and the owner of the vi had yet toe out to meet him... He had never expected that he would find her in this ce. ¡°We can eat when we go home,¡± Ye Erruo replied. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first before going home.¡± At the dining table, Mo Jiangye sat close to her andpletely ignored the two owners. Despite being a guest and an outsider, he still proficiently picked up dishes for her without a shred of difort or restriction on his face. Thankfully, Bo Jinyan and Yu Lingfeng did not mind his actions and they ate as if nothing had happened. ¡°Drink the soup first.¡± Mo Jiangye brought a bowl of green vegetable soup and ced it beside her. The majority of the dishes on the table were vegetarian. Even her favorite food, the prawns, was ced the furthest from her on the table. She was unhappy without meat and could not appreciate a meal without any spices. The food was all light vor-wise. It was no wonder that she had slimmed down so much in just a couple of days. Her weight loss was obvious. ¡°Just eat a little to fill your stomach and we will eat more when we head back.¡± Only this woman existed in Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes. The moment he had discovered that she was sick and her body had only just recovered, he had pushed the other two men out of his mind. He stood up to bring the te of prawns in front of Yu Lingfeng over to their side, but Yu Lingfeng hurriedly passed the prawns to the servant behind him. Mo Jiangye stared bitingly at him. ¡°Did you not hear her cough? Didn¡¯t we tell you that she just recovered?¡± Seeing that the two men were about to fight, Ye Erruo finished the soup in a couple of mouthfuls. ¡°Alright, Mo Jiangye. Let¡¯s head home.¡± Mo Jiangye seemed to have not heard her, as he sneered. ¡°You two saved my woman? Saving my woman is a few lifetimes¡¯ worth of good fortune for the two of you,¡± he said annoyingly. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you saying?¡± Yu Lingfeng was extremely unhappy when he heard him call her his woman. ¡°Are you married to her?¡± All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze darkened. He did indeed have ulterior motives for his woman. ¡°Married? Ha!¡± Heughed. Upon seeing how arrogant and rude he was, Yu Lingfeng felt even more dissatisfied. ¡°You two are not married yet.¡± Yu Lingfeng was just about to speak up again when Mo Jiangye interrupted him. This time, Yu Lingfeng¡¯s opinion was even more savage, so he waspletely furious. ¡°Ruoruo... ¡± ¡°Her name is Ye Erruo,¡± Mo Jiangye reminded him. ¡°Xiao Ruo...¡± This time, Bo Jinyan spoke up to address her. ¡°Let me repeat myself. Her name is Ye Erruo!¡± Mo Jiangye looked at him in warning. ¡°Mo Jiangye, let¡¯s go home.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°Bo Jinyan. I will arrange to meet you some other time. Sorry for disturbing you these past two days. Thank you very much once again.¡± She stood up and pulled the man along with her as they prepared to leave. ¡°Arrange to meet him some other time?¡± Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze and looked at the woman beside him, his pitch peaking dangerously near the end of the question. Chapter 178

Chapter 178: Untitled

¡°Arrange to meet him some other time?¡± Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze and looked at the woman beside him, his pitch peaking dangerously near the end of the question. Ye Erruo grabbed his wrist and said softly, ¡°I will exin it to youter.¡± ¡°We shall not be disturbing you any longer. We are leaving now. Goodbye!¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, exin everything clearly right now.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s face darkened as she said seriously, ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you going to leave or not? If you don¡¯t... Cough, cough...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Jiangye took her small hand and pulled her into his embrace, no longer bickering with the man behind them as he led her away and left. It was drizzling outside when they went out. He took off his windbreaker and put it on her. ¡°I am not cold. You can wear it.¡± ¡°Stop moving around.¡± Mo Jiangye ordered as he hugged her with one arm. While looking at their retreating figures, Bo Jinyan smiled and said under his breath, ¡°Xiao Ruoruo, we will meet again very soon.¡± ¡°Savage.¡± Yu Lingfeng gritted his teeth furiously. He would absolutely not let such a man wreck her. ¡°Are you still going back?¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°No, I am going to take her with me.¡± ¡°It will be an extremely long time before you can head back then.¡± ... ¡°What are you meeting that man for again?¡± Mo Jiangye asked her in a low voice as he fixed his clothes. ¡°He saved me. It isn¡¯t overboard of me to treat him to a meal, right? Plus, we won¡¯t be alone. You will being along with me when the timees,¡± Ye Erruo exined as she held his hand. ¡°Saved you? Could there ever be such a coincidence in the world? He has appeared in your life more than once. It is obvious that he has other intentions.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Mo Jiangye patted her back gently. ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You scared me, Baby Ruo.¡± He pressed his forehead against hers as he spoke in a soft voice. He had thought that she had run off again. Thankfully, this time, her disappearance had had nothing to do with her. Thankfully, she was still here. Thankfully, he had managed to find her in time and had not lost her. Ye Erruo flipped around and hugged his neck as she smiled gently. ¡°You were scared?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Next time, wherever I go, you have to stay by my side.¡± He gently rubbed her cheek. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Ye Erruo started coughing until her face turned red as she pushed Mo Jiangye to the side. ¡°Drive faster.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Slower. Drive slowly. It is still raining outside.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mo Jiangye leaned in and kissed her to make sure that she was really safe and sound. ¡°What are you doing? I still have a cold.¡± He was not afraid of being infected. ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Ye Erruo suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan. Is he dead?¡± she asked frantically as she held his hand. He looked at her. ¡°Do you want him to be dead or alive?¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. ¡°That stab wound must have cost his life.¡± ¡°Without that stab wound, I wouldn¡¯t have let him live,¡± he said ruthlessly. This time, the man had really crossed a line. He had dared to touch his woman and had caused her to go missing for a few days, so how could he let him go so easily? Chapter 179 - She Was Going to Get Rabies From a Dog Bite

Chapter 179: She Was Going to Get Rabies From a Dog Bite

When they returned to the Zhuang Ge Residence, Bo Yu had a white gauze wrapped around his head and hisplexion was terrible. As he saw Ye Erruo being brought back, he was so emotional that his eyes were brimming with tears. She¡¯s back. It¡¯s fine as long as she is back. All is good as long as she is alright. ¡°What happened to your head? Cough...¡± Ye Erruo gazed at Bo Yu¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Young Madam. I identally knocked into something.¡± When the servants saw Ye Erruo, their eyes brightened. The initially lifeless manor was instantly filled with life. ¡°Why does yourplexion look so bad? Are you sick?¡± Ye Erruo asked again. Indeed, his face was frighteningly pale. ¡°No, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Head down and rest. You can have a week off,¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Mo Jiangye led her upstairs. As soon as they opened the door, Red Bean came running out from inside and passionately jumped on Ye Erruo¡¯s leg as it barked in a ttering manner. Ye Erruo hurriedly pushed Mo Jiangye to the side. ¡°Throw it out,¡± Mo Jiangye said through gritted teeth. ¡°I am going to take a shower. You wait downstairs. We will stay in the room in the backter.¡± She hugged Red Bean and walked into the bedroom before closing the door behind her. Red Bean shifted happily in her embrace, lookingpletely ecstatic. ¡°Did you just shower?¡± Ye Erruo sniffed its furry little head, which smelled nice. The door was suddenly opened. ¡°Young Madam.¡± The servant stared at Red Bean in her arms. ¡°Young Master asked us to take it out.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Take it somewhere else first. Do not kick it out yet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While the servant carried Red Bean away, it began to bark unhappily. ¡°Ah!¡± The servant screamed. Red Bean suddenly fell to the ground. Ye Erruo, who had been preparing to head into the bathroom, turned around and the little fe ran to her side. Its paws pressed on top of her feet as it stood up and stared at her with its huge watery eyes while wagging its tail. ¡°...¡± The servant held her hand, her eyes turning red from the pain. It was over, it was over. She was going to get rabies from a dog bite. ¡°I am going to take a bath. You wait here obediently.¡± Ye Erruo bent down and ced the dog on the bed. ¡°You head out first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant speedily left the room. ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t run anywhere.¡± She caressed its little head. The strange thing was that Red Bean really didy obediently on the bed until Ye Erruo walked out. It was very obedient and it did not cause any trouble. Half an hourter, Ye Erruo walked out in her sleeping robe. Red Bean, who had been lying on the bed, raised its head instantly and jumped down happily. ¡°Stay.¡± Red Bean stopped amid its run with its paws still in the air. It raised its head and looked at Ye Erruo in confusion. It understood humans very well and was extremely obedient. It was so adorable that she really could not bear to send it away. ¡°Don¡¯t run around any way you like here. Wait for a while and I will bring you something delicious to eat,¡± Ye Erruo said as she testily walked out. Its round, big eyes stayed on her body as it slowly ced its paws, which had been in the air, down on the ground. It then sat down obediently where it stood as it watched Ye Erruo leave. Only when Ye Erruo closed the bedroom door did it run forward, anxiously barking while scratching the door like a poor abandoned animal. She was instantly pulled into someone¡¯s embrace when she came out of the room. ¡°What were you doing inside? What took you so long?¡± ¡°I was showering.¡± How could she meet him if she did not wash Red Bean¡¯s smell off her body? Chapter 180 - Deal With Them

Chapter 180: Deal With Them

Showering? Did she need such a long time to shower? ¡°You... Cough...¡± Ye Erruo turned her head away and coughed heavily. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes darkened. He called a doctor to head down and give her a drip. ¡°Young Master, getting rid of the cough is a process. Even with a drip, you will not be able to see results immediately. You should make Young Madam cut back on some stuff on a daily basis. She should not be eating anything spicy or too salty. She needs to drink more hot water, or perhaps rock sugar and ginger soup. She should be fine in a few days.¡± The doctor paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I do not rmend using a drip.¡± Ye Erruo was talking to Yao Tiao on the phone as she stood by the window. On the other end of the line, Yao Tiao was scolding Lin Jingxuan furiously from head to toe. That day, Lin Jingxuan had held everyone from the Enchantress Bar captive separately. At first, Yao Tiao had thought he was going to cause some trouble. Therefore, she had called Ye Erruo over. However, when Ye Erruo had arrived, someone had captured her, Ji Sichen, and the rest of the people in the bar. ¡°Are you alright, Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Now that this piece of trash is lying half-dead in the hospital, a document was sent to our bar.¡± ¡°What kind of document?¡± ¡°Someone wants to sue us for the injuries Lin Jingxuan incurred in our bar.¡± Ye Erruo asked mockingly, ¡°Sue us?¡± ¡°They said we acted deliberately...¡± Yao Tiao responded furiously. ¡°It was obvious that this shameless man kept pestering you at the bar. He was the one who didn¡¯t know how to use the knife and stabbed himself like an idiot. Why are we being med for it?¡± Ye Erruo said nothing. ¡°The other party wants to deal with us and said that we will never get to see daylight again for the rest of our lives. Oh, yes! They even said that we imprisoned him and that they want to settle the score with us.¡± Who had she imprisoned? ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡± Mo Jiangye asked as he hugged her from behind. ¡°Send that document to my email and let me have a look. Oh yeah, where is Senior?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Yao Tiao exploded in a fury when Ji Sichen was mentioned. ¡°That blockhead immediately went home for a match-making session after being released. Match-making! Ha ha! What a joke... What kind of woman would be attracted to his ugly face?¡± She was all pumped-up as she talked, furiously listing out all of Ji Sichen¡¯s ws one by one. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Who are you talking to on the phone?¡± He spoke in a low voice next to her ear. Ye Erruo red at him. Couldn¡¯t he hear? Why was he still asking her? ¡°I will send the document to you. He stabbed himself because he was dumb, so why should we be afraid of him?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. She was the one who had stabbed him. After she hung up the call, Mo Jiangye took her phone away. ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re coughing. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± ¡°Young Master, you received a document.¡± The servant walked in with an envelope. A document? Mo Jiangye took it from the servant¡¯s hands. It was a transnational document. He scanned the contents of the document before tossing it back at the servant. ¡°What kind of document is that?¡± Ye Erruo stared at the document in the servant¡¯s hands. Could it be the document Yao Tiao had mentioned? ¡°The Blue Tower Royalty princess is in the manor?¡± he asked as he raised his voice. The butler was stunned. ¡°Young Master, Sir Bo Yu kidnapped a woman and kept her in the manor. He has not fed her at all. We are not sure if she is the princess.¡± ¡°Gu Feirou is in the manor?¡± No wonder... ¡°Young Master Lin is here too.¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± Ye Erruo curled her lips up into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°We do not know if she is the princess.¡± Chapter 181 - Leave Them To Me

Chapter 181: Leave Them To Me

¡°Young Master Lin is here too.¡± ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± Ye Erruo opened her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam.¡± ¡°You can all take your leave now.¡± The servants instantly retreated from the room. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t touch Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s orbs darkened as he retorted sarcastically, ¡°Why not? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to see him hurt?¡± The woman wrapped her arms around his waist with a sigh. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± ¡°I want you to leave them to me.¡± Lin Jingxuan had been making big money recently. Tens of millions of yuan had been rolling into his ount daily. He was going to be rich! However, did he really think that no one knew what was going on? The man had realized that he would not get his hand on the inheritance and had thus been secretly plotting toe up with other means of survival. As he made a show of fighting over family power, he was getting more and more involved in illicit affairs every day. Regardless of his real intentions with Gu Feirou, her royal status had benefited him indeed. If that woman were to use her royal status to lend him weight at Lin Teng, then Mo Jiangye would be in for a fight. Nevertheless, she trusted her man¡¯s capability. Even with the Blue Tower¡¯s support, his enemy only had a slim chance of wrangling Ling Teng away from him. He had a five-percent chance of sess. Yes, that was how slim the possibility was! Otherwise, Ling Jingxuan would not have had to make alternative ns to earn money through illegal means... The only problem was, his alternative money-making scheme was digging his own grave. Very soon, she would be able to make him infamous. In her past life, this man had joined forces with an underground mob tomit homicide and had walked away from this affair with hundreds of millions in remuneration. At the time, that group of people had helped his power struggle against Mo Jiangye a lot too. How could she forget that? Hence, she had instructed her senior to keep tabs on his ounts long ago. Ji Sichen was meant to report any unusual activities and, sure enough, the recent findings had attested to her suspicion. After they had dinner, Mo Jiangye retired early. He was busy working on hisptop that day. In fact, other than when he ate, he spent most of his time hitting away on his keyboard. He was supposed to wrap up some important business at the Blue Tower. He had cut short his trip too abruptly, however, so he could only resolve the remaining issues through telmuting. There were two machines on his desk. If he wasn¡¯t having a teleconference, he would be busy working on the other machine. His original n was to continue working in his study, but for some strange reason, he ended up in their bedroom instead. By making up an excuse about needing a post-dinner walk to aid digestion, she went to y with Red Bean for a while. By the time she returned to the bedroom, it was past nine o¡¯clock. He was having a video-conference when she walked in, so she quietly sneaked into the bathroom to have a shower. His notebook was still ringing when she came out of the bathroom. She dried her hair with a towel as she headed for the dressing table. When she heard him utter a string of English words that rendered her clueless, she could not help turning her head over her shoulder to catch a glimpse of him in action. His unique voice was especially sexy when he spouted English, and he looked so manly when he was working. He sensed her staring at him and looked up to meet her gaze. ¡°Come over here.¡± A puzzled look crossed her face. He then turned theptop screen to face another direction before he said something into the machine. Somebody uttered an answer in English. With the hairdryer in hand, he wiped her hair with the towel while skillfully blowdrying it at the same time. ¡°Who told you to wash your hair? You have already washed it twice today!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Sister-inw?¡± A familiar voice was heard from theptop out of the blue. She turned to look at the notebook beside them. Chapter 182 - I Will Kill You If You Wake Her Up!

Chapter 182: I Will Kill You If You Wake Her Up!

¡°Xu Xu?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s hand reached for his notebook as Mo Jiangye hastily restrained her. ¡°Are you that idle?¡± He warned her in a whisper. ¡°Yes, boss! Are you talking to me or sister-inw?¡± He shot a nce at the monitor without a word and continued to blow dry her hair. There was no way he would allow another man to catch her looking like this! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ignore him,¡± he retorted gently. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t wash your hair before you go to bed at night. It¡¯s not good for you!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason.¡± After putting down the hairdryer, he used the towel to dry her hair again. ¡°You should have an early night. I¡¯ll go to the study.¡± She grabbed hold of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± A few minutester, she was restingfortably on hisp, wearing her headphones while leisurely swiping on the screen of her smartphone. The man had switched his meeting from video to audio mode by then. One of his hands was hugging her on the bed, while the other hand was busy typing away on the keyboard. The sound of fluent English spoken in his husky voice stood out in the spacious bedroom. She was fast asleep in hisp after a couple of hours. He stealthily put her headphones and cell phone on the table next to him, pulled the quilt over her snugly, and then got back to work after the call. He finally finished what he was doing after two in the morning. When he looked down at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms, his heart melted at the sight of her gentle, peaceful face. Thinking of supper, he went downstairs to grab a bite. However, when he returned to the bedroom to hug her to sleep, he noticed a red creature lying next to the woman¡¯s pillow. His face sank instantly. When did this d*mned thing appear?! ¡°Wuuu...¡± The little fellow blinked its big, beady eyes at the man a couple of times with a dazed look on its face. Everyone working at the residence had been tense and nervous in the past few days because their mistress had gone missing. Now that she had been found, they were hoping to get a good night¡¯s sleep. s, trouble erupted in the middle of the night! In the living room, he interrogated his servant with an irate look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to dump this ugly dog out of the house?¡± ¡°M-Master... Madam told us to keep it for the time being.¡± ¡°How could this thing have found its way here? Is it smart enough to know where to go?¡± ¡°M-Master, Red Bean was kept in another room. It gave me the slip when I went in to clean the ce. I looked for it for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t find its hiding ce.¡± To be fair, the servants had looked high and low for the dog in the vicinity many times, so they had been pretty sure that it had not escaped from the front yard, where it had been kept. How had the creature ended up in the room at the back of the house? They could only consider themselves unlucky to end up in this predicament! ¡°L-Let me go up and bring it down now,¡± the maid stuttered. The man could not be pacified. His face was frosty as he barked, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you wake her up!¡± The servant shuddered. She was only going to take the dog away from her mistress. How would she wake thedy from her slumber? The lights next to the bed were dim inside the room. There it was, curled up on the pillow next to the woman, sound asleep! The servant cautiously walked up to the creature. She was about to pick it up when the dog flickered its eyes wide open all of a sudden. Its eyes shone warily and maliciously at the servant, and it looked ready to attack at any time. As the maid approached, it bared and snapped its teeth at her outstretched hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The servant withdrew her hand hurriedly as she immediately covered her mouth with the other at the same time. The man, who was standing not far away, looked at the maid as if he wanted to swallow her alive. As for the little creature, it merely shifted andyfortably back on the pillow once more before glimpsing leisurely at the humans staring at it, its furry tail sweeping the side of its mistress¡¯s face. Chapter 183 - It Is Either Me Or The Dog

Chapter 183: It Is Either Me Or The Dog

¡°Red Bean...¡± By cooing softly at the canine, the servant tried to lure the dog away with a bone and a piece of aromatic, tantalizing meat. Unfortunately, the creature was not enticed by the bone and the meat dangling before it. When the man saw it wag its ugly tail across the woman¡¯s cheek, he was so incensed that veins could be seen visibly popping up on his temples. ¡°Get me the gun,¡± he ordered angrily. The servant was taken aback. Gun? Another servant guessed his intention almost immediately and quickly went to fetch a tranquilizer gun equipped with a silencer. The man took the gun and aimed at the dog, his eyes shooting daggers at the same time. He would make minced meat out of this dog tonight. Woosh! The doggie let out a loud yelp in pain. The maid was standing beside the dog, so her face turned white as a sheet and she unconsciously turned to look at her master with a start. Luckily, another servant was quick-witted and nimble enough to pull a nket next to her to cover the dog. ¡°Throw it out! Pluck off its fur, skin it, and pound the flesh into minced meat,¡± he instructed them through gritted teeth. ¡°Understood.¡± The dog¡¯s distressed call, however, was loud enough to wake anyone who was sleeping deeply. Wrapped inside the nket, the creature struggled painfully for a while before it lost consciousness. Right at that moment, Ye Erruo opened her eyes groggily to see the man with a gun in his hand standing by the bed, surrounded by dozens of servants. ¡°Y-Young... M-Madam...¡± The servant who was carrying Red Bean in her arms freaked out when she saw her mistress waking from her slumber. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The servants hurriedly retreated with the dog in tow. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She had caught sight of Red Bean in the servant¡¯s arms. ¡°Get lost now!¡± His eyes glinted ominously. All the servants dispersed out of the room in a second. Frowning, she turned to the man and said, ¡°Mo Jiangye, it¡¯s veryte. What are you doing instead of sleeping?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± He hurled her out of the bed. In the bathroom, as he used a wet towel to wipe her cheeks, he carefully examined her at the same time. ¡°Hurts...¡± She pushed away his hand along with the towel. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. His eyes were still fixed on her cheeks as she pursed her ming-red lips in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Go to sleep.¡± Upon saying that, he pulled her into his embrace and gently stroked her long hair. ¡°Just now, I saw Red...¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on. Go to sleep now.¡± Straightening his back, he picked her up in his arms and switched off all the lights in the room. While he held her in his arms, he headed straight for the sofa to sleep. Her lips twitched. She knew without being told that Red Bean hade into the room earlier and gotten into their bed. While he sat on the sofa, he took a new set of quilts and wrapped it tightly around her before cuddling her to sleep. ¡°Was Red Bean here just now?¡± she asked with a faint smile while she hugged his waist and her legs entangled with his. ¡°Nope, you must have seen something else.¡± He caressed her silky, long hair from time to time. ¡°I saw it.¡± His face sank. ¡°You have to throw the dog out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Red Bean is adorable! Can I keep it at the front...¡± ¡°No way!¡± He cut her off without a second thought. ¡°You can only have me or that ugly dog. It¡¯s either me or the dog.¡± In his opinion, that creature¡¯s presence would hinder him from getting intimate with her every day. Besides, he had no idea where it hade from, and the fact that the doggie had gotten close to his woman the moment it had seen her was already a big problem for him! Her lips twitched slightly again. She had been rendered speechless. Fog clouded her mind as she pondered. Is he trying topete with a dog now? ¡°Who do you want?¡± he asked hoarsely. Chapter 184 - Being Arrogant Yet Lovable

Chapter 184: Being Arrogant Yet Lovable

¡°Who do you want?¡± he asked hoarsely. Ye Erruo curled her lips into a helpless smile as she hugged him around the neck. ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you seriously asking this question?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°You,¡± she replied with indifference. ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°I want you, I want you, I want you!¡± Ye Erruo repeated it three times. ¡°You want me? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± Ye Erruo felt helpless but also bemused. ¡°Hmph!¡± ... The man beside Ye Erruo was still sleeping when she woke up the next day at around 9 am. His arm was around her waist, and he unconsciously tightened it when she moved. Helpless, shey on his body and stared at his sleeping face unblinkingly for a long time until it was almost noon and Mo Jiangye woke up. ¡°What time is it?¡± He pulled her head down and gave her a soft morning kiss on the forehead. ¡°Around 11 am.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat breakfast again?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at her. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± She left his embrace and got out of bed. After putting on her clothes, she was ready to head out. ¡°Mo Jiangye, do you know anywyers with high authority.?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s pitch peaked near the end of the sound he made. Lawyers? What did she need awyer for? ¡°The Blue Tower person by Gu Feirou¡¯s side, someone called Jing Xinze, is nning to sue my bar. I need to find awyer.¡± Mo Jiangye paused all of a sudden. ¡°Ha!¡± The sound of sinister, softughter came from him as if it wasing from hell. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. She knew he was still angry that she had stopped him when he¡¯d wanted to throw Lin Jingxuan into the river the previous day. Given the current condition of Lin Jingxuan¡¯s body, if he threw him into the river, he would definitely die. Dying in such a way was too easy a punishment for him! Old Master Lin was still around, and Lin Jingxuan was his biological grandson after all. If he died all of a sudden, he would definitely investigate the matter. If that happened, it was not guaranteed that Mo Jiangye would not be implicated. Since he considered power as important as his life, why should she end his? Instead, they should obtain all thepany rights he had in the Lin Family so that he could not enter Lin Teng ever again. The moment he no longer had anything in the Lin Family, he would definitely gopletely astray with the underground mob and make dark deals such as taking money to exterminate others. However, she had to deal with thewsuit first. When she was done, she would hand over the information Ji Sichen had found on her behalf to Old Master Lin. When that time came, Lin Jingxuan would definitely be left with nothing. After all, Old Master Lin liked Mo Jiangye the most. Just a few words from him would be enough... ¡°Hubby.¡± Ye Erruo walked over to him, ready to suck up to him. ¡°Help me look for awyer with high authority, please.¡± There were manywyers. As long as one had money, one would definitely find awyer. But would any randomwyer be able to beat Mo Jiangye¡¯swyer? ¡°I won¡¯t look.¡± ¡°Find one for me.¡± She hugged him around the neck and kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± He lowered his gaze and shot a nce at her. ¡°Lend me awyer from yourpany.¡± ¡°No.¡± He gave her a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Then I am going to use money to find one.¡± ¡°We have no money.¡± ¡°Yes, we do.¡± ¡°We have no money.¡± ¡°I am going to use my own money, not yours.¡± ¡°Money you got where? Your entire being belongs to me, so where would you get money?¡± She was already his, so her money belonged to him too. ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± He pulled her paws away from his body in an arrogant yet lovable manner. Chapter 185 - A Man Who Cared A Lot About Her

Chapter 185: A Man Who Cared A Lot About Her

¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± He pulled her paws away from his body in an arrogant yet lovable manner. ¡°...¡± ¡°I want to eat dog meat today,¡± he said faintly. Ye Erruo widened her beautiful, big eyes. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t touch dogs?¡± ¡°I feel like eating that red furry fe¡¯s meat,¡± he said through gritted teeth. At that moment, Ye Erruo finally understood. He was still thinking about Red Bean. ¡°You will kick Red Bean out today, far away from here. You can toss it wherever you like,¡± she said mercilessly. Mo Jiangye bit his lips. ¡°You do not want to take care of it anymore?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford to take care of it, so I¡¯ll stop,¡± Ye Erruo said helplessly. ¡°Will you take care of any dogs in the future?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t touch dogs, so of course I won¡¯t.¡± Red Bean had been an ident... But for some reason, she had felt close to it. Moreover, Red Bean was so obedient and dependent on her. It loved her and she did like the dog from the bottom of her heart too. Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression improved drastically as he hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Will you find me awyer now?¡± she asked testily once more. Mo Jiangye stared at her. ¡°We will talk about it when you throw the dog out!¡± After lunch, Mo Jiangye was holding onto Ye Erruo as they stood in the middle of their manor. Red Bean had a leash around its neck, and the servant was pulling the dog along almost as if she was dragging it to make it walk. The little fe¡¯s eyes remained on Ye Erruo as it kept turning its head around to bark at her. It seemed to know what kind of situation it was in. It knew it was clearly being sent away, so the dog¡¯s barks were exceptionally loud and tragic. Everyone around could hear its mournful cries. Mo Jiangye was ted to see how it was barking. However, he was also irritated by how reluctant the dog was to part with his woman. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just get the servant to take it out in secret? Why did you make me watch it leave?¡± Mo Jiangye sneered, ¡°I wanted to let this ugly dog see your face onest time.¡± It would no longer have the chance to see her! The ugly dog had better treasure this moment! He wanted to make it feel all frantic by seeing his woman but being unable to run to her. It felt so great for him! Ye Erruo rubbed her forehead. She had never thought his overbearing possessiveness could reach such a terrifying level. How could he be so calctive with a dog or take revenge against it? A normal person would have found his actions that day childish. To put it crudely, he was an idiot! However, it was because he cared about her to the core that he was so possessive of her. He cared about her so much that he saw anyone who treated her well as someone who was going to steal her away. He cared so much that even a pet that treated her well also seemed like someone who wanted to take her away from him. How had she managed to find a man who loved her so deeply? The man beside her was currently staring furiously in the direction of the huge doors while venting his anger. He looked petty and adorable at the same time. The sound of Red Bean¡¯s barks grew further and further away as its little body was dragged out until it disappeared beyond the doors. When the doors finally closed, a delighted, victorious glint shed across Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes! ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you a Scorpio?¡± Ye Erruo looked at him softly. That zodiac sign was extremely possessive. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her gentle gaze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°When is your birthday?¡± ¡°You do not know when my birthday is?¡± His expression darkened further. In an instant, his expression became extremely ugly, as he was ready to explode! Ye Erruo felt increasingly guiltier. She had not cared about him in the past, so how could she have known when his birthday was? Plus, she had never seen him celebrate his birthday before and had never heard Bo Yu or any servant mention it either. ¡°I do not have awyer and I can¡¯t find one either.¡± He turned his head away and walked off. Chapter 186 - What Kind of Benefits Do You Want?

Chapter 186: What Kind of Benefits Do You Want?

¡°I do not have awyer and I can¡¯t find one either.¡± He turned his head away and walked off. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± Ye Erruo followed after him hurriedly and hugged his arm. ¡°Give me awyer.¡± She determinedly held onto his arm and refused to let go. Mo Jiangye nced at her coldly. ¡°What kind of benefits do I get for finding you awyer?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What kind of benefits do you want?¡± He curled his finger, indicating that she should lean closer. Puzzled, Ye Erruo leaned her head closer as Mo Jiangye whispered into her ear. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Ye Erruo raised her brows. ¡°Of course. No problem.¡± He wrapped an arm around her waist as they walked to the dining hall. ... It was three dayster when Lin Jingxuan woke up again. Gu Feirou had been by his bedside for days, watching over him. When she saw him waking up, she was so emotional that she almost burst into tears. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± ¡°Brother Jingxuan, you scared me to death. I thought you...¡± She held his hand in hers and began to cry. ¡°Princess, please watch your health,¡± Jing Xinze reminded her. ¡°If you want my health to be good, then kill Ye Erruo! Gouge her eyes out!¡± she yelled furiously. Jing Xinze bit his lips. ¡°We have already sued them, princess.¡± Gu Feirou was unsatisfied. ¡°Sued them? Can you win a legal battle against Mo Jiangye?¡± Who was Mo Jiangye? Was there even a person in H Nation who did not know him? Who would dare to treat him with disrespect? ¡°Princess, rest assured. The representative this time is the entire Blue Tower. The queen knows about your grievance and sent over the most prestigious person from the Blue Tower. There isn¡¯t awsuit that he can¡¯t win,¡± Jing Xinze said solemnly. Gu Feirou sobbed. ¡°What if we don¡¯t win thewsuit?¡± To Mo Jiangye, Jing Xinze was nothing! ¡°Princess, how can a person who only has intellect in business be on par with people from the Blue Tower like us?¡± As he was lying down, Lin Jingxuan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Go out and quarrel if you must.¡± ¡°You have disturbed Brother Jingxuan! Get out!¡± Gu Feirou scolded Jing Xinze. Jing Xinze bit his lips, ultimately deciding to head out quietly. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, you have no idea! While you were unconscious, Mo Jiangye¡¯s men kept me locked up for days! They didn¡¯t give me any food or water!¡± Sheined, looking aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Ye Erruo! Why didn¡¯t she drown to death?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s head hurt, and it hurt even more while he heard her rambling away andining. ¡°Alright, Xiao Rou, stop talking. Apart from locking you up, did Mo Jiangye do anything else to make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. I am the Blue Tower princess. He wouldn¡¯t dare touch me. Previously, when he brought you into the manor, a warning letter was sent in to scare him and he immediately released us obediently.¡± Lin Jingxuan furrowed his brows. Mo Jiangye was scared of the Blue Tower? He had almost killed Ye Erruo, yet he had let him off that easily? He reached out and pinched the spot between his brows. He had never thought that Ye Erruo would have the guts to kill someone, especially him! Plus, she had done it with confidence. She had stabbed him with almost no hesitation. What a malicious woman! If he couldn¡¯t get that pair of broken shoes, Mo Jiangye could forget about getting his hands on them too. One day, he would ruin her. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± As Lin Jingxuan began to cough, Gu Feirou immediately poured him a cup of water. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± hemanded. ¡°Go home? Brother Jingxuan, your body has yet to recover. It would be dangerous if you moved around.¡± ¡°I want to go home!¡± Helpless, the doctors at the Lin Family residence spent a huge amount of effort to bring Lin Jingxuan back home. When they were back at the Lin Family residence, Lin Jingxuan asked for a small, deste castle. Apart from a few fixed doctors and servants, no one else was allowed to go near him. Even Gu Feirou was not allowed to visit him easily... Chapter 187

Chapter 187: Untitled

In the huge room, Lin Jingxuany on the bed. Beside him, ¡°Ye Erruo¡± was wiping his palms until they sparkled, clear tears continuously falling from her eyes. Lin Jingxuan looked askance at the tear-stained face of the beauty beside his bed. ¡°Xiao Ruo, does your heart ache to see me injured?¡± he asked faintly. ¡°My heart hurts. Xiao Ruo¡¯s heart hurts a lot. Why were you so careless? Who hurt you? Xiao Ruo will not let her off.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo¡± knelt by Lin Jingxuan¡¯s bedside. There were all sorts of supplements on the table beside them. Whenever he was hungry and wanted to eat, ¡°Ye Erruo¡± would attentively take care of him as he ate. His heart was very frail. He had to stay bed-ridden and he was not allowed to move his arm casually. Therefore, his eating, drinking, and excreting activities were all taken care of by Xiao Ruo. ¡°Who hurt me? Ha!¡± Heughed softly. As he stared at that aggravating face, he wished he could punish her and show her what he was made of. ¡°Stop weeping,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Ye Erruo¡± stopped crying immediately. ¡°You hurt me, so how do you n to make it up to me? How should I punish you?¡± He looked at her with a sinister gaze. ¡°Ye Erruo¡± was somewhat astute so she instantly understood where his injury hade from. She was here, forever only someone¡¯s substitute. She would always be in someone else¡¯s shadow. ¡°Then how would you like Xiao Ruo to make it up to you?¡± While he looked at her obedient expression, an indescribable feeling filled his heart. He had no idea when this unwillingness he felt had begun. He had no idea when he¡¯d begun to lose his patience with Gu Feirou and lose the freshness of their rtionship. He could not reconcile himself with the fact that Ye Erruo had be Mo Jiangye¡¯s woman. He could not handle the fact that she had messed up his life, causing him to constantly think about trapping her at his ce. He constantly thought about seeing her. He wanted her to leave Mo Jiangye and return to his side. ¡°How about you punish Xiao Ruo 10,000 times first, alright? Your body is still weak, and your injury is serious. You can¡¯t personally punish Xiao Ruo yet. When your injury heals, you can punish Xiao Ruo however you like,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°When Hubby Xuan gets better, I will make it up to him. Whatever you want Xiao Ruo to do topensate you, Xiao Ruo will do it.¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face was pale as he coldly listened to her talking while kneeling down beside him. ¡°Is that alright?¡± She acted as coquettishly as she had in the past. He shot a nce at her. ¡°Apologize to me 10,000 times.¡± Xiao Ruo was stunned. She then began to apologize pitifully over and over again. She continued on and on without stopping. In the empty bedroom, only the sound of a woman apologizing could be heard. Lin Jingxuan closed his eyes as he rested, listening to her repeated apologiesfortably until Xiao Ruo¡¯s voice went hoarse. Her apologies sounded exactly as if he was listening to the real Ye Erruo apologize. The fury in his heart unknowingly dissipated as his mood gradually calmed down. Not only did she look extremely simr to Ye Erruo, but even her voice was almost the same. She was really his treasure. Upon seeing that Lin Jingxuan was not speaking, Xiao Ruo thought he had fallen asleep. Just as she was about to stop for a while to drink some water, she was frightened by his sharp re, which was filled with warning. ¡°Xiao Ruo is thirsty. I want to drink some water. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Continue!¡± he said unhappily. Helpless, Xiao Ruo could only continue to apologize. She knelt until her knees went numb, but she couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to. Chapter 188 - The Seal Was Equivalent To The Ancient Emperors Heirloom Seal

Chapter 188: The Seal Was Equivalent To The Ancient Emperor¡¯s Heirloom Seal

In the Lin Family residence, Lin Jingxuan continued to listen to the apologies of ¡°Ye Erruo¡± contentedly. Meanwhile, in the L district, Gu Feirou was currently seeking justice on Lin Jingxuan¡¯s behalf. They had found a person with the highest authority in H Nation. ¡°Miss Ye Erruo, Miss Gu ims that you imprisoned her for three days and abused her. Now, we need you topensate Miss Gu for psychological damage and nutrition fees...¡± The judge began to read out a bunch of fees. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± The person beside Ye Erruo spoke up. The person who hade with Gu Feirou fished out a folder that contained footage of Gu Feirou staying in the manor for three days. The judge took the folder containing the ¡°evidence¡± and looked at it quietly. ¡°Miss Ye Erruo kindly invited Miss Gu Feirou as a guest for three days. Everyone in the manor can testify to that. In these three days, Miss Gu Feirou was allowed to move around freely in the residence. This...¡± ¡°You are topensate Miss Gu for all her losses,¡± the judge said loudly. ¡°On what grounds?¡± Yao Tiao was so angry that she could explode. Just as the person beside Ye Erruo was about to speak, the judge lifted the folder and took the A4-size papers out sheet by sheet. Every paper had a gold printed design on it. ¡°On what grounds? On these grounds!¡± A finger pointed at the gold printed design. Thewyer beside Ye Erruo initially wanted to speak out but instantly stopped the moment he saw the design. It was used by the Blue Tower Royalty. If one had to use an example, one would say that the seal was equivalent to the ancient emperor¡¯s heirloom seal. It represented supreme power and privilege. The people of the Blue Tower Royalty had the power to deal with anybody, regardless of whether they were innocent or not. As long as the seal was used... they could be iparably savage. Such a seal was not something that one coulde across casually at any time. ¡°What is that thing? Just because of a few broken flowers, you chose to only listen to their side of the story and extort us?¡± Yao Tiao asked furiously. The judge paid no attention to Yao Tiao¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Mr. Zhang, is there anything you would like to say?¡± Mr. Zhang was thewyer Mo Jiangye had allowed toe with Ye Erruo. Therefore, he was no stranger to the seal. He furrowed his eyebrows and said softly, ¡°Miss Ye, it would be a little troublesome to settle this privately for you. For now, we can only ept this...¡± Ye Erruo nodded her head. Gu Feirou, who was radiant with delight, couldn¡¯t hide the glee on her face. It had been that simple? Just a few pieces of paper had smacked her in the face? That was it? Sadly, these smacks had been rather light. She should have beaten her until she was swollen. ¡°Mr. Zhang?¡± The judge called out again. Bang! Suddenly, the huge doors swung open. Mo Jiangye walked innguidly. ¡°You are asking my woman topensate you with money? Come on, tell me. How much is thepensation?¡± Lawyer Zhang, who was sitting beside Ye Erruo, stood up abruptly. Boss¡¯s woman? What the heck? ¡°Mo Jiangye, why are you here?¡± When she¡¯d headed out earlier, he had still been extremely busy with work. Was he already done? His eyes turned cold as he looked at the person on the stand with a sinister gaze. ¡°Come on. Repeat what you said earlier,¡± he said eerily. The other person shivered under his sharp re. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± This wasn¡¯t a ce anyone could enter easily. ¡°Repeat it!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice turned icier. ¡°Miss Ye Erruo imprisoned Miss Gu Feirou. Therefore, thepensation fee for her losses will amount to 15 million. ording to...¡± Suddenly, the judge stopped speaking in fear. Straight ahead, a gun was pointed right at the center of his forehead. Chapter 189 - Go On, Speak!

Chapter 189: Go On, Speak!

¡°Go on, speak! Why did you stop?¡± asked the man icily. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± The other party was looking at him in fear now. Bang! ¡°Ahh!¡± Gu Feirou quickly ran to hide aside. A stone shard pierced the hat sitting on the man¡¯s head high above. Wide-eyed, the fellow stared at him in disbelief, too shocked for words! Mo Jiangye retrieved the rock and passed it to hiswyer without a word. While scooping the woman beside him into his arms, he retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t send you here to resolve the matter only with words.¡± She had been gone for the entire afternoon. There had been no sign or news of her, and neither had she picked up his calls or returned his messages. He¡¯d thought he had lost her for good. Ye Erruo was speechless. It was Lawyer Zhang¡¯s turn to look shocked. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know she was our sister-inw.¡± When did our boss get married? When did that happen? Why was I not informed? The man narrowed his eyes in thought. You didn¡¯t know she¡¯s my woman? This sudden realization made him feel terribly upset! He thought about it further and it urred to him in an instant that many people actually did not know her identity. His business connections, those from the medical arena... The more he thought about it, the more people he counted. His forehead creased into a frown. He had too manyworks to consider. The people he knew came from all kinds of professions, and there were too many to count. Although he did not need to inform everyone, some of them would definitely need to be told. Yes, they needed to know that this woman, Ye Erruo, belonged to him. Jing Xinze escorted Gu Feirou to a safe ce before ncing at theirwyer and whispering, ¡°He is Mo Jiangye.¡± There was only disdain in thewyer¡¯s eyes; it was obvious that he did not taket his opponent seriously. He strode over to the judge, took the documents with the stamp, and paced toward the man. ¡°Mr. Mo, do you recognize this seal?¡± The man glimpsed at the gold-colored motif and retorted brashly, ¡°Is it a pattern of a dog¡¯s tail?¡± Ye Erruo did not know what to say. ¡°Pfft...¡± Lawyer Zhang almost vomited blood upon hearing his boss¡¯sment. D-Dog¡¯s tail? A pattern of a dog¡¯s tail? Only their chief coulde up with such a remark. Although... the motif did resemble a wagging dog¡¯s tail. The other chap became haughtier. From the look he gave the man, it was apparent that he found it contemptuous to exin further. In an arrogant tone, the chap added leisurely, ¡°This is the seal of the Blue Tower Royalty. Mr. Mo, do you understand what this seal represents? If you don¡¯t, I have to spend some time to exin the implications to you.¡± The man seemed to be forcing a smile on his face as he replied, ¡°Then may I trouble you to spend some time exining it?¡± Holding his head high, the chap put on a pair of white-colored gloves and, after shooting a serious look at the gold-colored seal, started his lecture. ¡°This motif...¡± Bang! The hall went silent in an instant. Before he could say another word, the chap fell backward ramrod-straight to the floor. Jing Xinze looked at the Blue Tower¡¯s most prestigious man in disbelief... Lawyer Zhang blew at the smoke wisping from the gun barrel in his hand and said, ¡°Now, he won¡¯t need to spend any time exining.¡± Those who dared to act conceited before their boss knew no better! It was true that the Blue Tower was not easy to deal with. However, if anyone were to offend their chief, be it the Blue, Yellow, or Red Tower, that party would have to be eliminated. This was not impossible even if they were a powerful opponent. Those who knew their chief knew his temperament too. The man was not someone to trifle with. Those who did not know would end up in a terrible state. His chief furrowed his brow in displeasure. As he held his woman¡¯s head close to his chest, he told his man, ¡°You scared her.¡± His chest was too stiff and hard for her head to befortable. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± Lawyer Zhang hurriedly flipped the gun and hid it behind his back... Chapter 190 - Come And Meet My Lover

Chapter 190: Come And Meet My Lover

His chest was too stiff and hard for her head to befortable. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± Lawyer Zhang hurriedly flipped the gun and hid it behind his back... Clinging to her head, Ye Erruo pushed him away as she shot him a re. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± He caressed her head and consoled her. ¡°I was afraid this might have scared you.¡± Lawyer Zhang slowly shifted himself sideways until he was standing in front of the dead man on the floor. He was trying to shield her from the ugly sight with his body. Yao Tiao was still in shock as she gulped down nervously her saliva. This was the first time she had met someone as high-handed as this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡± Mo Jiangye asked his woman. If she had answered his call, he would have allowed her to gallivant the day away as long as she returned home at night. However, if she ignored his calls, he would unconsciously think that she had walked away from him again. ¡°Yao Tiao had my phone, so I didn¡¯t get your call.¡± Her friend panicked the moment the man turned his gaze on her. Instantly, she shoved her bag at Ye Erruo. ¡°Here, here. Take it. You can have it.¡± She hurriedly threw the entire bag at Ye Erruo. Antagonizing Boss Mo would be problematic, but to die identally would be so... unjust. His woman pursed her lips in displeasure and gave him a shove at the same time. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± he answered solemnly. Not far from them, Jing Xinze stood and looked at the group furiously. This man is too insolent! ¡°Mo Jiangye, you have killed the representative of the Blue Tower. Are you openly dering war against our royalty?¡± The man did not reply. He merely busied himself adjusting Ye Erruo¡¯s cor. Nobody could bully his people or act conceited in front of him or her. No one was allowed to offend his woman or gossip behind her back. He would protect her with all he had for the rest of her life. As long as he was around, the Blue Tower would be no exception. ¡°We can have lunch now. What do you want to eat today?¡± he asked his woman softly while ignoring his enemy¡¯s taunts. ¡°Let¡¯s have roast duck, Chief! This ce is a long way from home. Surely, you¡¯ll let me have a good meal before I leave?¡± The woman stole a sidelong nce at the dead man lying on the floor and twitched her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s have roast duck then.¡± It appeared that there was no need for her to make a personal trip to the Enchantress Bar in the first ce. Her man was powerful enough to uphold her. Thus, the group walked away from the scene nonchntly to have lunch. Gu Feirou, who had long expected this oue, was incensed and jealous at the same time as she watched them walking away. What does Ye Erruo have that makes a man like Mo Jiangye love her so much? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat this man? Getting someone from the Blue Tower was unnecessary. You have just pped your own face with this move. This is Mo Jiangye¡¯s territory, not the Blue Tower¡¯s! Next time, make sure you know what you¡¯re getting into before you plot, alright?¡± She stomped off after shoving her guard aside. Jing Xinze¡¯s face was cold and sullen as he nced at the man on the floor before catching up with his charge. Meanwhile, at the roast duck ce... Lawyer Zhang was hurdling over hisptop on the side as they waited for their meal. ¡°Alright, Chief. Everyone is present now,¡± he told his boss. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Is anybodying?¡± asked Yao Tiao. Thewyer turned the monitor to face Ye Erruo all of a sudden. ¡°Come on, show your respect to your sister-inw,¡± he said into theptop. ¡°How are you, sister-inw?¡± Waves of voices could be heard from the machine. Her hand, which was holding a cup, jerked momentarily as she saw the bobbing heads covering the screen... Mo Jiangye put his arm around her shoulders and took her into his embrace as he introduced them. ¡°Come and meet my lover.¡± Chapter 191 - Greetings, Sister-In-Law!

Chapter 191: Greetings, Sister-In-Law!

Mo Jiangye put his arm around her shoulders and took her into his embrace as he introduced them. ¡°Come and meet my lover.¡± She threw a sharp look at him abruptly and muttered, ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, my... How exciting!¡± Ye Erruo briskly pulled a chair next to Ye Erruo. While staring at the screen with the protagonist, she was in full view of the men on the other end of the video call. They looked stunned to see a new face, and after a momentary pause, they greeted her in unison. ¡°Greetings, Second Sister-In-Law!¡± ¡°No, no. You got it wrong. There is no Second Sister-In-Law. Our boss only has one wife.¡± Xu Xu¡¯s voice could be heard booming from theptop. ¡°Oh, really? Hi, waitress. You are blocking our view. We want to see our sister-inw.¡± ¡°Can you please move your head away?¡± ¡°Missy, you are blocking the screen. Can you please move your head to the side?¡± Numerous disparaging voices spoke up against Yao Tiao. Her face looked absolutely acrimonious by now. What the hell? In what way am I blocking Xiao Ruo? How can I possibly obstruct their view when I¡¯m not standing in front of her? They clearly despised her. ¡°Sister-inw, are you into VX[1]? What¡¯s your ount number?¡± While smiling faintly, the man instantly sent a string of digits to them. A secondter, she gained hundreds of new ount followers. As he tapped lightly on her phone screen to ept the friend requests one after another, money in the form of an electronic red packet was transferred to her ount systematically. He passed the phone back to her. ¡°Everyone¡¯s requests have been epted. All the money has been received in good order.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. She had reaped plenty today. ¡°Thank you all,¡± she responded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee! We¡¯ll prepare an even bigger red packet for your wedding to our boss.¡± ¡°When are you nning to get married to him?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have the wedding soon? Let me see... Next month¡¯s sixth day will be auspicious.¡± Now that their boss had finally taken an interest in a woman, they would do whatever they could to make this union a reality. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Boss, I have already prepared all that you¡¯ll need for this wedding!¡± ¡°The groomsmen are on standby, the red packets have been prepared, and the bridal car is all set for your use!¡± ¡°Chey, a bridal car would be too lowly for our sister-inw. She ought to be received in an airne or an armored tank!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the bridal gown and veil! Eh... Sister-inw, what are your measurements?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Measurements?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice rose in pitch at this question. Everyone quietened down instantly on the other end of the video call. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I asked.¡± A momentter, that chap was kicked out of the video conference without reservation as the man¡¯s slender fingers drummed on the keyboard. ¡°So, you have all gotten to know her by now, right?¡± he drawled. ¡°Yes, we know her now.¡± ¡°Boss, when are you going to organize a gathering so we can meet her in person?¡± ¡°You can meet her at our wedding,¡± he replied with a beam. ¡°Chief, shouldn¡¯t you give us a chance to meet her earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± PLOP! The man snapped theptop shut. Their assignment had been to get to know his wife. Now that they had seen her, the mission had been aplished and it was time for them to get lost. Ye Erruo was rendered speechless. ¡°I hadn¡¯t sent my greetings yet.¡± Based on the terms of endearment they used, she reckoned that they were his band of brothers. ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary,¡± he remarked gently. ¡°Now that you have received their money, you can change your VX number!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± He took the phone from her. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just cklist them from your ount.¡± They would definitely try to harass her. If she was not nning on changing her number, then the only other way to prevent that from happening would be to cklist them from her number. Yao Tiao looked at her friend with envy in her eyes. Upon seeing Ye Erruo receive tens of thousands of yuan per transaction, she could not help feeling sorry for herself. All she had in her VX ount was a few miserable cents from the red packets she had snatched from the games hosted in the WeChatmunity. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Lawyer Zhang. ¡°Where¡¯s your gift?¡± [1] ¡®VX¡¯ stands for WeChat. WeChat in Chinese is pronounced as ¡®wei xin¡¯. As most Chinese people pronounce ¡®W¡¯ as ¡®V¡¯, the acronym is shrunk to ¡®VX¡¯ instead. Chapter 192 - Please Spare Me Some Time With Your Wife

Chapter 192: Please Spare Me Some Time With Your Wife

That question made thewyer jolt. ¡°Patience, boss. I¡¯ve already prepared everything to send it to you. If you had told me about sis-inw earlier, I would¡¯ve long prepared a red packet for the two of you.¡± Mo Jiangye added, ¡°I want it in cash and nothing below fifty million.¡± ¡°That¡¯s going overboard.¡± How could he extort red packets from people? ¡°Going overboard?¡± The man scoffed as he extended a hand to tuck a lock of her fringe behind her ear. ¡°It was his honor to meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not overboard, sis-inw. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no biggie! Come on, let¡¯s take a picture together and I¡¯ll send you a big red packetter.¡± Lawyer Zhang moved forward and squeezed between thedies, pushing Yao Tiao aside and pulling out his phone right away to take a picture. Right there and then, Yao Tiao felt like she had been thoroughly snubbed, ostracized, and treated as non-existent by this group of filthy rich men. Mo Jiangye shoved the phone aside at once. ¡°Are you intending to vite my wife¡¯s photo rights?¡± Thewyer brazenly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping the photo as a memento.¡± ¡°Nope. Bug off.¡± He tyrannically shot down his request. My woman isn¡¯t something one can randomly take pictures with and admire! ¡°Sis-inw, let¡¯s take a picture together. Pretty please? I wanna brag about it to the others.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The female protagonist nodded. ¡°Ye Erruo, has your man agreed to it?¡± Heh. Men are no good. Ye Erruo thought, Surely, taking a photo with him isn¡¯t a big deal after receiving such a big red packet from him? ¡°It¡¯s just a photo.¡± He was really displeased by her reply. ¡°It¡¯s just a photo? I would like to see who would dare to take pictures of you without my permission!¡± He then shot a threatening look at the other man. ¡°Go back to your ce and sit still.¡± The helplesswyer put his phone away after casting a regretful look in his sister-inw¡¯s direction. He had intended to sneak in a few shots with her and post the photos on his social media page to show off to the rest of the gang. s, even though the woman was sitting right opposite him, he could do nothing but look at her anxiously. Seated beside him was Yao Tiao, who was tearing into a duck drumstick. She slyly curled a finger at him and whispered into his ear, ¡°I have photos of me with Ruoruo. What do you think of showing off an edited photo of you and your sister-inw instead? You can go download photoshop and rece me with you in the photo.¡± Lawyer Zhang shot a skeptical gaze at her. ¡°You?¡± She took out her phone and clicked into her photo album, where there were many solo shots of Ye Erruo and group shots of the two of them, to show him proof. His eyes sparkled in delight at the sight of these photos. ¡°As a friend of your sister-inw, I have plenty of photos. You can take a look at them, but don¡¯t let your boss find out about it.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Yes, yes. No problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell them to you at 100,000 each. How about that?¡± He nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s a deal!¡± His speedy response had her wondering if her initial asking price had been too low. She then added, ¡°Solo shots for 100,000 apiece, and group shots for 500,000 apiece.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Fair enough.¡± As he scrolled through the album, he could already envisage the jealous looks of his friends when they saw the photos on his social feed. Yao Tiao¡¯s face darkened when she heard his nonchnt response. ¡°Just how much do you earn a month as awyer?¡± He shot her a side nce. ¡°Not much. Just several hundred thousand. Why? You wanna be awyer? If you persuade sis-inw to take a picture with me, I can pull some strings for you.¡± After all, nothing could beat having original photos. Several hundred thousand? He¡¯s earning several hundred thousand a month, yet he can still buy photos from me and give Xiao Ruo a red packet of fifty million at their first meeting? He must have an extraordinary background. D*mn... He reeks of money. Meanwhile, Mo Jiangye cut the roast duck into small bite-sized pieces and ced several pieces on his wife¡¯s te. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much of this. You¡¯re still coughing.¡± ¡°What are you guys whispering about?¡± asked Ye Erruo in bafflement. Yao Tiao let out a cackle. ¡°Boss Mo, please spare me some time with your wife.¡± Chapter 193 - How Well My Wife Knows My Preferences

Chapter 193: How Well My Wife Knows My Preferences

Yao Tiao let out a cackle. ¡°Boss Mo, please spare me some time with your wife. Come on, Xiao Ruo. Step out with me for a bit.¡± She then got up and moved to drag her friend out of the shop. Mo Jiangye grabbed hold of his wife¡¯s hand at once. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You want to hear about women¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± He was all ears. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ye Erruo pried his hand away. Outside the roast duck store... ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked in puzzlement. ¡°Xiao Ruo, we¡¯re besties, aren¡¯t we? Surely, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I earned some pocket change with your photo rights?¡± The woman did not understand what her friend was trying to say. ¡°Here, here...¡± Her friend beckoned to thewyer, who had stepped out of the shop as well. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together, sis-inw.¡± The corners of her lips twitched. Is this why she asked me toe out? ¡°Sis-inw? You¡¯re not going back on your word now, are you?¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± She smiled and stepped forward to take numerous shots with him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, thank you!¡± Lawyer Zhang was grinning from ear to ear. Immediately, he posted the photos he had taken with his sister-inw to his social media page and tweeted, ¡°I had lunch with boss and our beautiful sister-inw today. The two of them are a perfect match.¡± Oh, ho ho... Yao Tiao could hardly close her mouth as she giggled at the thought of how easily she had earned some big bucks. As soon as those photos were published, thewyer received countlessments under his post and text message alerts on his phone. Meanwhile, in the shop, Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips lifted as he leisurely poured himself a cup of tea. His wife had just stepped out of the shop, followed by a certain man. How could he possibly not know what they were up to? He simply chose to let them be. However, when the trio came back into the shop, someone else was tagging along with them. ¡°Who brought him in?¡± His mood instantly soured when he saw that person. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips were pursed as she made her way over to her husband. ¡°We happened to meet Bo Jinyan outside, so I invited him to join us for a meal. I owe him a treat anyway.¡± ¡°Did I approve of you treating him or him entering the shop?¡± Cold air surrounded him. She wrapped her arms around his and whispered softly to him, ¡°I¡¯d have to give him a treat sooner orter. I can¡¯t possibly be so petty as to deny my savior a treat, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°No, I think otherwise.¡± He was filled with animosity for the other man. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± Her voice rose a little sharply in dissatisfaction. ¡°Just this once then,¡± he whispered into her ear. Some stroke of luck it is to be meeting this chap everywhere we go, huh... What a d*mned coincidence. ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Bo.¡± Mo Jiangye reached out to pull his wife into her seat as he spoke in an extremely arrogant tone. Yao Tiao and Lawyer Zhang, on the other hand, silently took their seats in the corner. The air around the table was charged with an undercurrent of tension. ¡°What would you like to eat? Please feel free to order whatever you like.¡± Ye Erruo pushed the menu toward Bo Jinyan. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you like. You can ce the order instead.¡± The man shed her an ambiguous smile. ¡°You¡¯re still coughing, though, so you should avoid eating roast duck,¡± he reminded her when he noticed the pieces of duck meat on her te. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. This man is being affectionate with my woman in front of me now? ¡°I have almost recovered, so it¡¯s fine if I eat a few pieces. You should order your own food, as the dishes that I¡¯m eating are my husband¡¯s favorites. He prefers food that is lighter in taste, so you might not be used to eating this food,¡± said the woman, who felt a strong desire to survive. He coiled his arm around her waist and lifted her hand to give it a peck. ¡°How well my wife knows my preferences.¡± Chapter 194 - Ye Erruo Is Pregnant?

Chapter 194: Ye Erruo Is Pregnant?

The mood in the entire room instantly became peculiar. Feeling embarrassed, Ye Erruo pulled her hand away from her husband and tried to get up and sit on the chair beside him instead. s, how could the man possibly allow her to do that? His arms stayed tight around her waist and trapped her in his embrace while he said into her ear in warning, ¡°Don¡¯t wriggle about, Baby Ruo.¡± She¡¯d better behave herself and obediently stay in my embrace. Complex feelings surged within Bo Jinyan as he studied the couple. ¡°Xiao Ruo, is your rtionship with your boyfriend that steady?¡± Mo Jiangye corrected the other man with a satisfied smirk. ¡°Mind you, I¡¯m her husband, not her boyfriend. Also, I remember telling you before that my wife¡¯s name is Ye Erruo.¡± Lawyer Zhang¡¯s eyes suddenly glinted. He could sense that something was going on here. Is this man Boss¡¯s love rival? Is he interested in sister-inw? Bo Jinyan let out a low chuckle in response. ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t married yet.¡± ¡°Pardon? Need I remind you that she¡¯s always by my side?¡± Pfft¡ª A mouthful of tea spurted out of Yao Tiao¡¯s mouth. Cough, cough, cough, cough... ¡°Sorry. Please excuse me.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. The man, who was fiddling with his wife¡¯s hand, spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be concerned, as we¡¯ll be holding our wedding ceremony in a few months. After all, my son will get a lot bigger in her stomach by then, so we¡¯ll have to do it as soon as possible.¡± Pfft¡ª The tea that Yao Tiao had just taken another sip of was once again spurted out. Thank God she managed to turn her head in time to spray it on the floor this time. Even Ye Erruo was stunned. Son? What son? Why am I not aware of this? ¡°Boss, is sis-inw pregnant? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± That piece of news filled thewyer with surprise and excitement. That¡¯s fast. Way too fast, in fact. I didn¡¯t expect Boss to have both a wife and a child. What aplete surprise! ¡°So what if I had told you earlier?¡± ¡°T-Then... I would have prepared a bigger red packet for you.¡± Mo Jiangye rested his chin on Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulder and, in an utterly gentle voice, said, ¡°You can always prepare another one when the child is born.¡± The woman ced her hand over his and turned her head in his direction to shoot him a re. However, she ended up feeling baffled, as his tender, loving gaze was fixed on her. ¡°Lawyer Zhang, order the food.¡± The corners of his lips were surreptitiously lifted in smugness. Lawyer Zhang, however, was holding his phone and secretly snapping photos of the couple. Even at the risk of getting a tongueshing from his boss, he wanted to preserve images of this lovey-dovey scene. Thus, he threw the menu to Yao Tiao instead. ¡°You do it.¡± Yao Tiao dumbly reached out for the menu. ¡°Xiao Ruo, you...¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze, which was filled withplicated feelings,nded on her stomach. Ye Erruo gritted out in response, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Her husband ced a big smooch on her tender cheek when he heard that. Now that he was on cloud nine, there was a marked improvement in his attitude and tone as he spoke to Bo Jinyan. ¡°Yao Tiao, order a bit of everything because we have no idea what Mr. Bo prefers.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you live either. Give me your address so I can send you our wedding invitation. You shoulde and give us your blessing,¡± Mo Jiangye said in an infuriating, annoying tone. The corners of his wife¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to his housest time?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten where it is.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s enough that you remember. We¡¯ll definitely remember to send an invitation to you, Mr. Bo.¡± There he goes, floating off in his daydream. He¡¯s gonepletely batty. Son? Only he cane up with something like that. Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes grew dim. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to know the child¡¯s gender?¡± Chapter 195 - I Am Afraid of Tiring Out My Son

Chapter 195: I Am Afraid of Tiring Out My Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes grew dim. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to know the child¡¯s gender?¡± Mo Jiangyeughed. ¡°It¡¯s still my child, regardless of its gender. I will love the child no matter what.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He secretly pinched her hand again. The dumbfounded woman yed along with him by saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true!¡± Bo Jinyan raised a brow at that but made noment about it. Then, a waiter approached them and served the dishes they had ordered. During the meal, Mo Jiangye took great care of his wife as usual. He ced the food that she liked to eat on her te and avoided the food that she disliked. The meal went by in silence with their guest quietly shooting covert nces at Ye Erruo. The man paid him no heed, though. Look at her all you want. No matter how much you look, she¡¯ll still only be my woman! When it came to the eggs, Ye Erruo left the egg yolk for her husband and ate the egg white like she always did. While he would asionally pick up some food for her, she would also asionally feed him food. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve treated him to a meal, make a detour when you see him next time!¡± he ordered her in a low voice. Bo Jinyan pretended that he had heard nothing and just nonchntly sipped his cup of tea. Even though this meal was supposed to be a treat for him, the couple opposite him was enjoying the meal even more. It had truly been a chance encounter between them this time. ¡°Have you had your fill?¡± Mo Jiangye gently asked as he took a napkin and wiped the corners of her lips. ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s head home now.¡± ¡°Boss, my red packet has been delivered to your house. Remember to check it when you get back home,¡± said Lawyer Zhang with his head hanging low while he tapped away on his phone. By now, everyone in the gang had heard about their sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy and their boss¡¯s love rival. On top of that, they knew that said love rival had lost pathetically to their boss! Mo Jiangye rose to his feet, reached out for the jacket lying beside him, and put it on. ¡°You can head back as well.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss.¡± ¡°Take Yao Tiao home too.¡± ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± ¡°Bo Jinyan, you can carry on eating if you¡¯re not done with your meal.¡± He then took his wife¡¯s hand and speedily headed in the direction of the exit. Once they stepped out of the private room, he scooped her up into his arms. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± Ye Erruo shrieked as she subconsciously coiled her arms tightly around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of tiring out my son.¡± His lips curled up into a devilish smirk. ¡°Yeah, right. Son, huh? Where did this sone from? Have you gone mad?¡± She poked him hard in the chest. The man snorted in response. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already treated him to a meal, don¡¯t waste your breath on him if you see him again.¡± Meanwhile, back in the private room, Lawyer Zhang and Yao Tiao had already taken their leave, leaving behind a dazed Bo Jinyan. The man sat there dumbly for a long time before he finally regained his senses and left. ¡°Where did you go, Young Master?¡± A frantic Ai Er came rushing over. His master nkly replied, ¡°I went out for a meal.¡± He was surprised to hear that but soon got over it and anxiously said, ¡°Young Master Yu waited for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Young Master Yu said that the Queen ising to fetch the Princess.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s lips twitched. Fetch the Princess? Gu Feirou? ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the private room on the third floor.¡± ¡°Did he say when the Queen will be here?¡± Ai Er replied, ¡°Unfortunately not.¡± ... ¡°Princess, the Queen ising,¡± said Jing Xinze rather agitatedly. Gu Feirou, who had a facial mask on her face, got right up from the sofa. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your mother, Princess.¡± She was stricken to hear that. ¡°W-Why is sheing over?¡± ¡°To fetch you, of course. The Queen has been informed of everything that has happened here. She knows about your damaged cornea, the humiliation you have suffered thanks to Mo Jiangye, and that ourwyer was murdered by him, so she wants to take you back to the Blue Tower.¡± Chapter 196 - Untitled

Chapter 196: Untitled

¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Her reaction was huge. ¡°Princess, if you don¡¯t go ahead with the cornea recement as soon as possible, things will only get thorny in the future. You have to return to the Blue Tower to change your cornea. No hospital here is willing to operate on you, nor is anyone willing to donate their cornea to you.¡± Gu Feirou removed her sheet mask. ¡°I will never go back.¡± A troubled frown formed on Jing Xinze¡¯s face. ¡°Princess...¡± ¡°When will she being over?¡± ¡°The Queen didn¡¯t mention a specific date, but she should being sometime in the near future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I can¡¯t go back, not when Brother Jingxuan is in such a state. I¡¯ll wait until he recovers fully first before considering whether or not I¡¯ll go back to the Blue Tower.¡± ¡°You can bring him with you.¡± An adamant look crossed her face. ¡°No. I will only go back when Brother Jingxuan has fully recovered.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass on the message to the Queen.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is the soup ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± The woman headed upstairs to change clothes and put on makeup before dropping by the Lin Residence with a sk of bone broth. However, when she got there, she was stopped outside. ¡°Please wait here for a bit while I notify our young master about your visit, Madam.¡± Her furrowed brows formed a tight line across her forehead as she wondered why she was stopped by the servants each time she visited. Only when her visit was announced was she allowed to enter the house. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Xiao Ruo was cutting Lin Jingxuan¡¯s nails when a servant hurriedly entered. She knew right away that that woman was here again. ¡°Hubby Xuan, I¡¯ll go hide first.¡± She put down the nail clipper and hastily hopped off the bed. ¡°Sir, Ms. Gu is here.¡± His face took on an awful shade. ¡°Why is she here again? Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A few minutester, Gu Feirou walked into the bedroom with the bone broth. ¡°Are you feeling better today, Brother Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± He tenderly reached out for her hand. ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± ¡°No, it no longer hurts.¡± ¡°I made some bone broth for you. Try it and see if you like it.¡± The woman carefully scooped out some soup into a bowl. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, my mother will being over soon. You have to recover quickly and go back to the Blue Tower with me.¡± Lin Jingxuan was stunned to hear that. ¡°The Blue Tower Queen ising?¡± ¡°Yes. Jing Xinze failed to sue Mo Jiangye, and ourwyer ended up getting killed by him instead. Plus, my mother wants to bring me back as soon as possible since I cannot allow my eye condition to drag on any longer.¡± Remorse filled his voice as he apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Rou! I could have sessfully caught that b*tch if she hadn¡¯t yed tricks on me. It¡¯s due to my carelessness that I failed to get you her cornea.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not at fault here, Brother Jingxuan. It¡¯s all Ye Erruo¡¯s fault. She has be a maniptive, scheming b*tch. Try it.¡± She carefully blew at the soup before delivering a spoonful to his mouth. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Your hands are so skillful that whatever you make tastes delicious. Even so, you should leave this arduous task to the servants. I can¡¯t bear to let you do the cooking. My heart will ache.¡± Sweetness erupted in her heart when she heard his sweet words. ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving the cooking to the servants. After all, the soup is for you. I¡¯ll only feel assured when I do the cooking myself. Brother Jingxuan, you have to get better as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Fret not. Even if it¡¯s not for my sake, I¡¯ll try to recover quickly for your sake and for your eyes.¡± He reached out and lovingly caressed her eyes. The smiling woman continued feeding him the soup bit by bit. As she took a piece of paper napkin and was about to turn her head around, she saw a ne caught in a small crack in the bed frame. Chapter 197 - Something Is Not Right, It Does Not Feel Right At All

Chapter 197: Something Is Not Right, It Does Not Feel Right At All

As she took a piece of paper napkin and was about to turn her head around, she saw a ne caught in a small crack in the bed frame. Her hand reached for the ne slowly and drew it out of the gap. It was ady¡¯s ne. ¡°Brother Jingxuan... Why is there ady¡¯s ne next to your bed?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face sank when he saw the ne. D*mn it! Why is that b*tch so careless? He told her expressionlessly, ¡°Throw it away.¡± The woman had a doubtful look on her face when she looked at him. The man added with a frown, ¡°Get a new batch of servants instead.¡± She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Which servant could be so careless as to drop her ne while cleaning the ce? She must have done this deliberately!¡± She was furious. Which lowly servant had dared to have audacious thoughts about her man? She would make sure that girl got her due justice! ¡°Brother Jingxuan, which servants have been waiting on you in thest few days?¡± She got up and scanned the ce with her eyes. The man could no longer pretend to be calm. ¡°What are you searching for?¡± ¡°I suspect a maid has been trying to get close to you.¡± This was expensive jewelry. Surely, no servant would be so careless with it, right? He softly coaxed her along. ¡°Send them all away and get new servants instead.¡± The woman walked a few rounds inside the room, trying to find anything that might look fishy to her. The harder she looked, the heavier his heart felt. All of a sudden, she saw ady¡¯s earring under the table. Why is jewelry turning up in his room with no exnation? An rm went off in her head suddenly. She then realized that every time she came to visit him, she would have to inform him about her arrival through a servant before she was allowed into the room. This isn¡¯t right. This doesn¡¯t feel right at all. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, which servants have been looking after you recently?¡± The man simply retorted coldly, ¡°Call them in and ask who this thing belongs to.¡± Gu Feirou did not deliberate over his reaction. She instead quickly got all the servants toe to the room. The men and women who came into the room were more than twenty. Holding the ne in her hand, she asked, ¡°Who does this belong to?¡± All the servants shook their heads after looking at the jewelry. ¡°This doesn¡¯t belong to any of you?¡± ¡°No, Madam.¡± PONG! She mmed the ne and earring on the table. ¡°Liars! Who else has been looking after Young Master besides all of you? If the ne doesn¡¯t belong to you, who else could it belong to?¡± PLOP! The servants dropped to their knees on the floor, begging for mercy. ¡°Young Madam, this isn¡¯t ours!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! How can we own something as expensive as this?¡± ¡°This ne costs more than our wages. W-We couldn¡¯t possibly afford it!¡± One by one, the servants denied owning the item. She took another look at the ne in her hand. It was true that this thing really looked expensive. It was a diamond ne, and its design clearly belonged to the ¡®MTR¡¯ series. This was not something that an ignoble servant could afford. After scanning the room once again, she asked, ¡°Is anybody else looking after him besides all of you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin Jingxuan was pissed by now. ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. This ce used to belong to my mother. If this ne doesn¡¯t belong to them, then it must be my mom¡¯s.¡± The woman was not convinced. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I have a feeling that it belongs to a servant.¡± She got up and started to search the ce carefully again. While shebed through one room at a time, her eyes finallynded on a room at the end of the passageway. ¡°Young Madam, you can¡¯t enter that room!¡± The servant quickly stood in her path as she was about to walk over. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°This... This... Because... Inside there...¡± The stammering only strengthened her suspicions. ¡°Get lost!¡± She pushed the maid away with a jolt and strode toward the room. Chapter 198 - Feeling Betrayed

Chapter 198: Feeling Betrayed

¡°Young Madam, you can¡¯t enter this room!¡± Another servant knelt on the floor and grabbed her legs, preventing her from moving further. She turned and looked at her husband furiously. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, is it true that I can¡¯t enter that room?¡± He rubbed his be between his fingertips and said, ¡°You can go in if you insist! It is now used for my mom¡¯s keepsakes.¡± Making up her mind to have a look, she replied resolutely, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± He suddenly stopped her. She felt betrayed the instant he said that. Swinging her head around to look at him abruptly, she challenged him. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°My mom has a fetish for the ult and demonic so she used to collect horror relics when she was alive. I won¡¯t stop you if you insist on going in, but you have to be mentally prepared to see things that may shock you. I don¡¯t want you to be frightened.¡± The woman pushed the servant aside. ¡°Alright.¡± Somehow, she had a bad feeling about this room. While staring straight ahead, she could almost sense a woman standing behind the door. Was he hiding a mistress in there? The man watched her approach the room with taut lips as tension rose inside him. While she slowly turned the doorknob, all the servants inside the ce, including the man himself, watched with bated breath. The door opened with a loud creak. The room was pitch-dark when Gu Feirou peered through the door crack. She gave a heavy push and the door swung wide open. ¡°Ahh!¡± The woman let out a scream all of a sudden before she slumped to the ground helplessly and broke into tears. ¡°Help! Brother Jingxuan... Help me!¡± Her legs were still weak from distress, so she could only crawl away from the room on her knees. Inside the room, a skull had dropped from the ceiling and was hanging in the middle of the room right in front of the door. Two effigies of Hades¡¯ guards stood on either side of the door. The room was covered by a sea of green and beckoned eerily... ¡°What happened?¡± asked the man worriedly. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright?¡± A servant quickly went forward to help her up from the floor. SMACK! She pped the maid, venting her anger on the poor servant. ¡°Madam...¡± The afflicted servant knelt on the floor, dazed from the unjust treatment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in with me? Why didn¡¯t you open the door for me?¡± Her face was still pale from the earlier scare. ¡°But Madam, you didn¡¯t want us to open the door for you...¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me! The rest of you deserve to be punished too!¡± Upon saying that, she smacked the dozens of servants standing beside her. ¡°Have you all turned stupid?! Do you know your status at all? Shouldn¡¯t you walk ahead of me to open the door for me?¡± ¡°Young Madam, I was wrong...¡± ¡°Young Madam...¡± Kneeling on the floor, the servants who had been pped hastily apologized. The woman continued to vent her anger on them. While kicking them one by one, shembasted them. ¡°There are horrible things inside the room. Why didn¡¯t you warn me beforehand?¡± By now, the person lying on the bed was very curious to find out what had frightened her so much. ¡°What did you see exactly?¡± She started to wail. ¡°Brother Jingzuan... The servants tried to frighten me...¡± As she cried, she ran toward his bed. ¡°How did they frighten you?¡± The woman¡¯s face was covered in tears. She was terrified of anything paranormal and ult, so the skull that had fallen out of nowhere had really scared her out of her wits. ¡°That room was scary, and the servants didn¡¯t warn me beforehand!¡± The man smiled to himself when he heard that. Reaching out with his hand tofort her, he consoled her gently. ¡°I warned you earlier. I asked you to be careful because of what my mom used to keep inside the room. Why were you still afraid?¡± ¡°Wuuu...¡± ¡°Come here. Be good and stop crying, yeah?¡± He slowly wiped her tears away. Chapter 199 - Are You Going To Be A Mistress?

Chapter 199: Are You Going To Be A Mistress?

¡°Wuuu...¡± The more he tried tofort her, the louder she cried. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± He broke into a soft chuckle. ¡°How can youugh at me?¡± He took a few paper napkins and wiped her tears away. ¡°I know you are afraid of such things. That¡¯s why I warned you, alright? Why did you still want to go in?¡± ¡°I... I had a strong feeling that there was someone inside...¡± She exined as she sobbed. His eyes darkened, but he continued to y along. ¡°There are no humans in there. Only ghosts exist inside that room.¡± ¡°Brother Jingxuan, stop spooking me!¡± She turned her head petntly to one side, pretending to ignore him. ¡°You can all leave the room now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± All the servants retreated from the room shortly. ¡°Alright, stop feeling angry. You don¡¯t look pretty when you¡¯re upset.¡± He tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Hmph!¡± She pulled her sleeve away from his grip, obviously still angry. ¡°Ahh!¡± The man cried out in pain. ¡°What happened? What happened to you, Brother Jingxuan?¡± She quickly turned around to look at his injury. ¡°I¡¯m the patient here. Do you really want the patient to look after you now?¡± He sounded resigned. The woman, who was no longer angry by then, asked him with pain in her eyes, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He exaggerated the pain he felt. ¡°Oh, no. What should I do?¡± She fidgeted anxiously. He hurriedly grabbed her wrist and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Your soup is really nice. Can I have more?¡± He used this chance to change the topic. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still a lot left.¡± The woman quickly turned around to scoop another bowl for him. The man could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll boil more soup for you.¡± ¡°Leave the chores to the servants. You¡¯ll get tired if you cook.¡± She replied with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± A servant dashed in at that moment. ¡°Y-Young Master...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I... I left my ne behind by ident when I came in to clean the room this morning. D-Did you happen to find it?¡± she inquired timidly. ¡°Is this it?¡± The maid¡¯s face lit up when she saw it. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± She nodded enthusiastically. ¡°This ne was designed by ¡®MTR¡¯ and costs more than ten million yuan. How did you find the money to buy this ne?¡± Her madam mocked her. The girl quickly replied, ¡°There is something I have to report.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This ne was given to me by my fiance. I¡¯m getting married soon, so... I¡¯m resigning, Young Master.¡± ¡°Your fiance?¡± The maid added shyly, ¡°Yes... that¡¯s right. My fiance is rich so... I don¡¯t need to work as a servant anymore.¡± ¡°Where were you just now?¡± This girl had not been among the dozens of servants she had interrogated earlier. ¡°I was preparing my resignation letter to submit it to the supervisor. While looking through my stuff, I realized that the ne was missing.¡± Gu Feirou threw the ne at the servant condescendingly. ¡°Fiance? Well, it sounds like you are someone else¡¯s mistress instead.¡± The servant picked up the ne from the floor, looking utterly embarrassed. ¡°How can a lowly servant marry into a rich family? How could a rich young man be blind enough to pick you as his wife?¡± She continued to insult the servant without reservation. ¡°Is this yours too?¡± The woman then threw the earring on the floor as well. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. It belongs to Hong Tao. She was looking high and low for this earring yesterday.¡± ¡°How can you be so careless? Why are the group of you constantly losing your things?¡± Chapter 200 - Untitled

Chapter 200: Untitled

¡°How on earth do you guys work if you are dropping your belongings everywhere?¡± She told off the servant harshly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for our negligence, Young Madam. I¡¯ll go return the earring to Hong Tao now.¡± ¡°Go. Get going then.¡± It was only then that all her suspicions were dispelled. The servant hastily made a quick exit with the ne and earring. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, are you usually taken care of by these imbeciles? How can I have peace of mind knowing that they are careless, sloppy workers? Why don¡¯t I move in tomorrow and stay with you? This way, I¡¯ll be able to take care of you myself.¡± Lin Jingxuan nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve got your own things to do. It would be too taxing on you to take care of me on top of that. I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± ¡°But those servants are really insensible. I bet they¡¯re usually not thorough when serving and taking care of you. ¡°Just change a batch of them then.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Wait a couple more days before you move in with me. Then, you can personally take care of me, alright?¡± ¡°Why wait?¡± He put on a considerate look. ¡°I¡¯m in a poor condition now. I don¡¯t want to pass any germs or viruses to you.¡± His thoughtfulness moved the woman immensely. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Behave now. You cane over again once I¡¯m feeling better.¡± Only then did Gu Feirou agree to his request. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, is there anything that you wish to eat? I¡¯ll go make it for you right away. You need to take in more nutrients so that your body will recuperate faster.¡± After some thought, the man said, ¡°Mung bean cake. Just leave the food preparation to the servants.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll deliver the dessert to youter. Have some rest now.¡± She got up from the bed and ced a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Okay.¡± She then cleared the bowl on the table along with the thermal sk and headed for the door. ¡°Get some good rest.¡± He shed her a sweet, assuring smile in return. ¡°Okay!¡± It was not until several minutes after her departure that the smile on his face cooled off. ¡°Come out.¡± Xiao Rou carefully walked out of the room and, after making sure that Gu Feirou had really left, immediately went to lock the door. ¡°That was quite a scare, hubby.¡± She clutched her chest, still feeling a little jittery and panicky. ¡°She almost discovered me. I was nearly scared to death. Thank God I have quick wits.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± The obedient woman walked to the bedside. Instantly, she felt aggrieved when she noticed the displeasure written all over his face. ¡°Lose the things I give you again and I¡¯ll have you kicked out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hubby. It¡¯s all my fault, but I didn¡¯t drop them on purpose.¡± She sobbed while kneeling by the bedside and clutching his hand. The sight of her distressed, teary face instantly made his heart start aching. He could no longer bear to reprimand her. ¡°Silence.¡± Xiao Ruo immediately mmed up as she gazed straight at the man with teary, doe-like eyes. ¡°What did you use to scare her?¡± The woman smugly replied, ¡°A skull.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°There is plenty of other stuff in that room. I was sure that she would venture into the room, so I hid behind one of Hades¡¯ guards to give her a good scare. It¡¯s such a pity that her legs gave way out of fear before she could even step into the room.¡± Shemented in resignation. ¡°Hades¡¯ guards?¡± ¡°Yeah. They are figurines that are even taller than me.¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s lips curled when he heard that. ¡°She¡¯ll be moving in here to stay with me in a couple of days, so you¡¯ll have to move back home before that happens.¡± This news upset her at once. ¡°Do I have to be separated from you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle find you once I¡¯m healthy.¡± She clung onto his arm. ¡°I can¡¯t go a day without seeing my hubby, though. I¡¯ll miss you a lot.¡± He was very pleased to hear these words. He had been longing to hear the woman whose face resembled Ye Erruo say this. Chapter 201 - Mo Jiangye, Did You Cheat?

Chapter 201: Mo Jiangye, Did You Cheat?

¡°Be obedient, Xiao Ruo,¡± said Lin Jingxuan as he held her hands. ¡°Hubby, will you be going to the Blue Tower with that woman once you¡¯ve recovered? Are you going to abandon me?¡± His brows furrowed. ¡°I won¡¯t be going there.¡± It was only after hearing this assuring answer that Xiao Ruo felt relieved. ... Meanwhile, at Wealth City Casino... Countless gamblers surrounded the gaming tables amid billows of cigarette smoke. Seated beside this crowd was Ye Erruo, who stared and counted the money before her over and over again. In exchange for her husband finding her awyer, she was supposed to attend an event with him, though she had never expected it to be a gambling event. The game Mo Jiangye was ying, Barat, was very simple. The yer¡¯s goal was to get a higher hand value than the opponent. The dealer beside him started dealing the cards between the two yers. Fury burned in the eyes of the man opposite him as he eyed the money pile in front of Ye Erruo. Beads of cold sweat were dotting his forehead, and his hands were clenched tight. Mo Jiangye calmly scanned the big, burly foreigner opposite him. He had won every round of the game so far, which had infuriated the foreigner so much that he wanted to rip him apart. ¡°You cheated,¡± argued the man in a sinister voice. Lounging against the chair, he merely raised a brow and smirked as he took a long drag on his cigarette and put his arm around the woman. His cocky behavior spoke volumes of his unruliness. Suddenly, the couple happened to turn their heads to look at each other at the same time. A plume of smoke was exhaled from his mouth before it rushed toward her face. Cough, cough, cough, cough... She immediately choked on the thick, pungent smell. ¡°Ha...¡± Augh escaped him as his eyes were filled with mischief and tenderness. He then pulled her to her feet as he rose from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bang! The man behind him smashed his fist on the gambling table in outrage. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? You want to leave after winning money?¡± All at once, the people around them surrounded the couple. ¡°Keep a good eye on him. I want to find out how he cheated so I can chop off his hands.¡± Thwack! A knife was embedded on the table¡¯s surface. Ye Erruo sarcastically remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t gamble if you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± ¡°Shut your filthy trap, b*tch.¡± ¡°Sit down. Get back in your seats now,¡± sputtered the man. Squinting, Mo Jiangye pushed the pile of money forward before calmly taking a seat again. ¡°Put down the same amount that I¡¯ve ced and we¡¯ll y.¡± ¡°Bring my money over.¡± One by one, several cases worth of cold, hard cash in red were poured onto the table. ¡°Open your eyes wide and watch properly how this chap cheats.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± His eyes dimmed in ambiguity when he saw the cash on the gambling table. ¡°Deal the cards.¡± The dealer began shuffling the cards before he dealt them to the two yers. On either side of his opponent were two seductive women who were sprawled all over him. While shing him fawning smiles, they lit his cigarette, massaged his shoulders, and peeled and fed him a banana. Mo Jiangye silently turned his head over and shot his wife a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± The woman furrowed her brows as she poured a cup of water and ced it before him. She then curiously scanned her surroundings with her peripheral vision. It was her first time in a casino. There were several other gambling tables not far away from them and, from time to time, shrieks of delight and howls of anguish could be heard in the background. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He turned her head back to face him with his big hand. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°My shoulders hurt,¡± he added. Ye Erruo arched a brow at thatment. She understood what he meant at once when she noticed the group of women clinging onto the foreign man. She curled her lips up into a smile as she stood up to stand behind him and massage his shoulders. ¡°Where are you hurting?¡± ¡°Everywhere.¡± His lips arched upward. She started kneading his shoulders lightly as she leaned over and whispered into his ear in confusion, ¡°Did you really cheat?¡± He hasn¡¯t lost a single round since we entered this ce... Chapter 202 - Teach Her How To Cheat?

Chapter 202: Teach Her How To Cheat?

A smirk crept into his face as he held up the cards in his hand. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Surrounding them were numerous eyes that were staring closely at the cards in his hand and his every action. Seeing that they were being watched, she stared at the man and said in a voice that was audible only to the two of them, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cheat?¡± ¡°I do,¡± he murmured back in anguid drawl. ¡°I¡¯ve been cheating all along.¡± Her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief and her hands, which were massaging his shoulders, wrapped around his neck at once as she leaned in against him and rested her chin on his shoulder. From the way she stared unblinkingly at the cards in his hands like the others, it seemed like she wanted to see through his trick as well. All she saw, however, was Mo Jiangye and his opponent skillfully spreading the ten cards they each had on the table again. A few minutester, the dealer announced, ¡°The winner is Mr. Mo.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± The man opposite them totally blew his fuse and smashed his fist on the table again. Thedies around him seemed to be used to this sight and merely silently retreated to a corner so they would not antagonize him. ¡°Boss, either this chap is on a lucky streak or he is an experienced con artist. I was unable to see through his tricks,¡± a scrawny man whispered into his ear. ¡°Are we still gambling? You don¡¯t seem to have any money left.¡± Mo Jiangye picked up his wife¡¯s hand and kneaded it for a bit. ¡°Godd*mnit! I¡¯ve got no money?¡± The foreign man¡¯s eyes zed in fury as he removed the thick, chunky gold ne, ring, and bracelet he was wearing and chucked them on the table. ¡°Is this b*tch your woman? I¡¯m ying the next round with her.¡± He wants to leave after winning so much money from me? Fat chance. Ye Erruo grimly pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to y? Nonsense. You¡¯re up for the next round, or else you guys can forget about leaving with a single cent today. You will only go after leaving a finger behind.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s countenance turned dark and vicious. The man was testing his patience each time he said the word ¡®b*tch¡¯. He scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m adding five million to this money pile. What else do you have to add other than these gold dog chains? They aren¡¯t worth much at all.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, brat. Bring those over.¡± ¡°Boss... You...¡± ¡°Bring them over.¡± Momentster, the man¡¯s underlings brought a few cases over. ¡°The goods in these cases are worth several hundred million. I¡¯m betting all of them today to y a round with the woman.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s deep-set eyes darkened. ¡°What are these?¡± His opponent replied, sounding irritated, ¡°Cut the bullsh*t. They¡¯re worth what I im they are.¡± With a smirk, he pulled the woman behind him into his embrace. ¡°Do you know how to y cards?¡± Ye Erruo shook her head wildly as she stared at the big money pile before her. We¡¯ll be suffering a huge loss if I lose. ¡°No need to be scared when I¡¯m around.¡± Her eyes lit up in glee. Will he be teaching me how to cheat? ¡°You¡¯ve never yed Barat before?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°How about dice?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve yed that before.¡± He shot an obscure gaze at the goods, which were worth multiple millions. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll y dice then.¡± ¡°Dice? Ha ha ha ha... Dice it is.¡± Their opponent burst intoughter heartily. Dice was his forte. The pessimistic woman meekly whispered, ¡°I can only guess. You will shake the dice.¡± Anyone could y dice, as it was purely based on luck. One had to guess whether the total face value would be big or small. Under the table, Mo Jiangye covertly pinched her thumb before pinching her little finger. She understood the secret code right away and tacitly sent an eye signal to him that only the two of them understood. Chapter 203 - What Did You Just Say? B*tch?

Chapter 203: What Did You Just Say? B*tch?

Soon, the staff responsible for the dice game had everything all prepped and ready. The man eyed Mo Jiangye with malice. Just as they were about to start the game, someone frantically ran toward the foreign man and whispered something into his ear. With an ashen face, he cast a side-nce at his opponent. ¡°Keep the goods and leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Keep the goods? Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°How can you take back what you bet on the gambling table?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the money anymore.¡± After beckoning to the underling beside him to quickly clear the goods on the table, the man tried to hastily retreat from the ce. However, just as they were about to reach the exit, the numerous guns pointing at them from the doorway forced them to slowly retreat. Such a hugemotion seemedmonce in the casino, as the people in there did not seem to be fazed at all. Instead, they swiftly cleared away their money and left through the side door. ¡°Come on. Behave and put down the items.¡± Xu Xu walked in with a smile. Meanwhile, at the gambling table, Mo Jiangye gulped down the water his wife had poured for him before rising to his feet and steadily approaching that group of people. ¡°Get out of my f*cking way, or I¡¯ll shoot you all to death.¡± The group of ten, who were armed with guns while carrying three cases in their hands, guarded themselves against the people who had surrounded them. ¡°Boss, there are only ten people in here. There are ten other people and ten boxes of goods as well.¡± Xu Xu and his men had surrounded that group of foreigners. Mo Jiangye shed the tall, burly, blue-eyed foreigner a vague smile. ¡°What did you just say? B*tch?¡± The man cast him a malicious re in return. ¡°Fancy a small fry having the guts to squawk at me. Wise up and get out of my way, or else... Boys!¡± His gang whipped out their guns and grenades one by one. ¡°Now, scram.¡± ¡°Oh, freaking sh*t! How scary!¡± Xu Xu feigned a look of terror and let out a shriek. As soon as Ye Erruo¡¯s gazended on the goods in their hands, she instantly understood that they were from the Blue Tower. ¡°Do they contain the same drugs as before?¡± She softly addressed this question to her husband, who was right beside her. ¡°Shut your *ss, b*tch! Shut the f*ck up! The items in there are clean!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes turned frigid at once. The moment his subordinate made an eye signal, the woman was immediately pulled into his embrace as he blocked her vision and stuffed her ears with something. ¡°AHH...¡± Howls of agony, loud explosive sounds, and ring lights filled the entire casino at once, only ceasing a few minutester. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Bang, bang, bang... The casino descended into a state of chaos as countless bullets whizzed across the air. The man immediately led his wife to a safe area. Right in the middle of the vast casino stood that group of people, who were staggering unstably on their feet. They were blindly firing bullets in random directions as though they were unable to see anything. ¡°What happened to them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re now blind and deaf, sis-inw.¡± Xu Xu had somehow appeared mysteriously alongside them. Bang, bang, bang... All they could hear now was gunshots. In just a short time, the ten people had been taken down and their goods had been confiscated. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re the same goods as before,¡± reported Xu Xu. ¡°Find those ten people and the ten cases of goods and keep them alive.¡± Bang! Mo Jiangye pulled out a pistol and fired a shot right in the middle of the blue-eyed man¡¯s forehead. Xu Xu shuddered in fear. If I were to say anything bad about sis-inw, would I die just like that as well? ¡°Boss, ording to them, these three boxes are supposed to be sold to someone named Lin. They are only responsible for transporting the goods and collecting the money. They know zilch about the other ten boxes of goods and people.¡± Chapter 204

Chapter 204: Untitled

¡°Boss, they¡¯re the same goods as before,¡± reported Xu Xu. ¡°Find those ten people and the ten cases of goods and keep them alive.¡± Xu Xu shuddered in fear. If I were to say anything bad about sis-inw, would I die just like that as well? ¡°Boss, ording to them, these three boxes are supposed to be sold to someone named Lin. They are only responsible for transporting the goods and collecting the money. They know zilch about the other ten boxes of goods and people.¡± ¡°Someone named Lin?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s voice rose sharply. ¡°Uh... Yes, someone named Lin.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. The mention of the surname ¡®Lin¡¯ instinctively led her to think that Lin Jingxuan was peddling dangerous goods. Mo Jiangye glimpsed sideways at her, naturally knowing who she had assumed the mastermind was. He turned her head over. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to think of him.¡± What an imperious, tyrannical man. ¡°Take them all in for questioning. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re unacquainted with the ten other people,¡± Xu Xu ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± The woman squeezed her brows together, feeling very curious about this Lin person. ¡°Just a second.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± ¡°Let them meet up with this Lin person.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do it,¡± ordered Mo Jiangye, who eded to her request. ¡°I¡¯ll go make arrangements.¡± Taking her small hand in his, he told her, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Lin Jingxuan doesn¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing. ¡°That might not be true.¡± ¡°Wanna bet?¡± The man started revealing the plot he¡¯d had in mind for quite some time. ¡°Bet? What are we betting on?¡± He then led her further into the casino. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Lin Jingxuan who¡¯s buying this batch of goods, you will have to...¡± ¡°What will I have to do?¡± He abruptly drew her close and enunciated each word slowly. ¡°Have my baby.¡± He had talked big about his son growing bigger each day, so he naturally had to turn this rumor into reality as soon as possible. ¡°B-Baby?¡± ¡°Duh. How am I going to have a son if we don¡¯t work hard? Tell me, where is he going toe from? Hm? Besides...¡± The woman pushed him away. ¡°Besides what? Get lost.¡± With a backhand move, he grabbed hold of her hands. ¡°Those guys already know that their sister-inw is pregnant and have prepared their red packets. In a month or so, they¡¯ll being to visit their sister-inw and their little chief.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you ming me now? Who told you to lie? You should just tell them that I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Little chief? Isn¡¯t he getting way ahead of himself? His lips lifted as he let out a low, throaty chuckle. ¡°Who should I me, if not you?¡± ¡°What kind of bet is this? I¡¯m not betting with you.¡± He was pressing against her so hard that she felt ufortable all over. His eyes dimmed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Xu, who had just walked over to them, immediately turned on his feet to give them some privacy. ¡°Boss, call me once you two are done talking.¡± The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Are you looking for him? We¡¯re done here. You can juste over and speak with him.¡± He was just about to turn around when he heard his chief warning him. ¡°Come over if you dare.¡± Cough... ¡°I¡¯ll help you keep a lookout.¡± ¡°What lookout?¡± shouted Ye Erruo in frustration and embarrassment as she struggled against the man. s, given his strength, how could she possibly break free from him? ¡°Agreed?¡± Mo Jiangye asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a child now,¡± she said. He interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to have a child?¡± Behind them, Xu Xu¡¯s ears perked. What did I just hear? Sis-inw wants to abort the child? She doesn¡¯t want the child anymore? She¡¯s going to have our little chief aborted? It isn¡¯t easy for our little chief toe about. How can he be aborted just like that? Chapter 205 - Having A Son Is Safer!

Chapter 205: Having A Son Is Safer!

Why did things turn out this way? Little sister-inw, you can¡¯t do that! Boss won¡¯t agree to that either! He fretted anxiously but, at the same time, he dared not approach the couple. The only thing he could do was stretch his ears to listen further. ¡°Hey, tell me. Why don¡¯t you want a kid now?¡± After turning down his volume, he pressed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s too soon to have a child now,¡± she replied with furrowed brows. ¡°Too soon?¡± His pitch rose by a few decibels. ¡°Yes... that¡¯s right. If we were to have a child now, we¡¯d need to spend all our time on the kid. This means that we wouldn¡¯t have any time to have fun, right?¡± she answered cautiously. This was not the first time they had discussed this matter, and she had already made her stance clear to him... She was young and could not even take care of herself, let alone a child. To put it simply, it was too soon to have a kid. Once a child came along, she would have to spend all her time and energy on the baby. Having a child now would mean losing her freedom early. Her reply was loud enough for Xu Xu to catch its entirety. Fun? They want to have fun? Are little-sister-inw and boss refusing to have the child because they want to have fun? This won¡¯t do! Mo Jiangye pursed his lips and locked his gaze on her as he thought, Is this the reason she doesn¡¯t want to have a child? ¡°You are still young and full of energy so there¡¯s no need to hurry, right?¡± ¡°Are you hinting that I am not up to the task?¡± His pitch had risen to a dangerous level as he studied her with narrowed eyes. Not up to the task? What kind of task is he referring to? What could he not do? Darn! Don¡¯t tell me our boss cannot... No... No... If our boss is impotent, that¡¯s all the more reason for little sister-inw to have a child now. Otherwise, they will probably not have any children in the future! Xu Xu continued to lean his ear against the side of the pir, refusing to move. Images of the possible scenarios surrounding the conversation he had been eavesdropping filled his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°Then what were you trying to hint at? You must have had this thought deep inside! Tell me, what were you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Speak. What did you want to tell me?¡± She pushed his arm away. Looking at him seriously, she said, ¡°You have the final say. If you are saying it wasn¡¯t Lin Jingxuan, then it wasn¡¯t him. If you say it was him, then so be it. I won¡¯t argue or get into any bets with you. Your word counts. I mean it.¡± He sulked. ¡°I...¡± ¡°You are capable. In fact, you are very capable... Exceptionally capable,¡± she quickly added after her solemn deration. Her serious expression only made him feel worse. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll forget about having a child for now. We can raise a kidter in life,¡± he concluded without mincing his words. His follower, who had been eavesdropping on them, immediately objected. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Chief! How can you murder a youngling just because you want to have fun?¡± The woman did not know what to say. The man merely glimpsed obliquely at him and ignored his protest. ¡°Chief... Chief, hear me out. If you find the kid troublesome to care for, you can pass the child to your servants... No, no, we¡¯ll help look after the child. Your brothers will help take care of your kid!¡± Xu Xu tried to persuade him eagerly as he approached the couple. The man sniggered. ¡°Why would I let my son be raised by you or a servant?¡± The woman, who was subdued, interjected. ¡°Why must it be a son? Why can¡¯t we have a daughter?¡± ¡°A daughter would be fine. A daughter would be good. Little sister-inw, we¡¯ll take care of the girl for you as long as you are willing to have a child.¡± His chief rebutted coldly. ¡°A girl will be taken away by a chap when she grows up. If we had a son, I could teach him how to win over a girl instead. Having a boy would be safer.¡± He would prefer not to have a daughter... Chapter 206 - Are You Sure You Want Me To Wear This?

Chapter 206: Are You Sure You Want Me To Wear This?

Xu Xu chipped in hastily, ¡°That¡¯s right, having a son would be safer. Little sister-inw, regardless of whether you have a boy or a girl, I¡¯ll take care of the kid, so you must deliver it, alright?¡± Mo Jiangye hugged his woman¡¯s waist. As he walked away with her, hemented expressionlessly, ¡°Not going to keep the kid.¡± Let him take care of the kid? Hmph! He can go and raise his own kid if he¡¯s that desperate! ¡°Little sister-inw...¡± The woman told him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Xu Xu was stunned on the spot. Not pregnant? That could not be true! She had to be pulling his leg. She was lying so she could secretly abort the child. This is illegal! Illegal! Boss, this is illegal! She could only smile at his look of disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m really not pregnant.¡± The man retorted coldly, ¡°The fetus is unhealthy and has to be aborted.¡± Was he trying to im his son? He could stop dreaming. That would never happen! ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± The woman stopped her man from saying anything else. Why is he making his man worry? After shooting a nce at her, he asked, ¡°Why do we have to lie to him? We have to abort the fetus because it¡¯s unhealthy. Xu Xu is like a family member. We don¡¯t need to lie to him.¡± Xu Xu was hurt when he heard that. ¡°So little sister-inw lied to me because I¡¯m not considered a family member?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Xu Xu, do you believe me or him? I¡¯m really not pregnant,¡± she told him in all seriousness. The young chap gazed back and forth between her and his boss. ¡°I trust our chief.¡± ¡°...¡± Cocking his brow, the man retorted, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not pregnant.¡± ¡°Little sister-inw...¡± The woman ignored his plea and refused to look at him. ¡°Little sister-inw, I actually trusted you right from the start,¡± he told her hypocritically. He he! What a man! The back door of the casino was at the deepest end of the hall. Outside the back door, their car and chauffeur had been waiting for some time. Xu Xu, who was following them, was crestfallen. Their boss and his wife were too yful. That was such a bad joke! Just as they were about to get in the car, Mo Jiangye suddenly grabbed hold of Ye Erruo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He held her hand and led her to a mall next door. ¡°Wee!¡± Xu Xu looked at his boss quizzically. ¡°Boss, are you going shopping to buy something for yourself?¡± Instead, his boss swiftly led the woman by the hand to a mannequin in a long, baby-pink frock. ¡°Look at this.¡± He had eyed this dress from far. It suited her well and went hand-in-hand with the pink diamonds she had. Ye Erruo looked up with a raised brow. Indeed, the dress was fabulous. While walking to the back of the mannequin, she asked with a smile, ¡°Are you getting this for me?¡± The man nodded. The store assistant, who was standing aside, quickly stepped in to prevent them from touching the dress. ¡°Sir and ma¡¯am, this dress is one of a kind. It is a limited edition piece of the ¡®MTR¡¯ series. Its price is 25,880,000 yuan. Can you kindly confirm that this is what you want?¡± Looking displeased, Xu Xu cut in. ¡°Boss, where¡¯s your credit card? Give her all the cards that you have. The ck, the red, and the blue one! You have cards in fancy colors!¡± That should give her a shock. There was no way his boss could not afford a dress! ¡°Sir, I think you have misunderstood my intention,¡± the store assistant whispered. ¡°Get this for me!¡± Mo Jiangye ordered icily. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir, but this dress can be a hassle to take on and off. I¡¯ll get our professional staff toe over and bring the dress down while you pay in the meantime.¡± His face sank immediately. Ye Erruo reached out and turned the back of the mannequin so he could have a look. ¡°Are you sure you want me to wear this?¡± The back of the frock was a mesh of hollowce that revealed a woman¡¯s sexy back curves in an alluring way. The man pulled her hand and walked out of the shop without a word. Chapter 207 - Our Wedding Rings

Chapter 207: Our Wedding Rings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, boss. Why did you walk away? That dress was so pretty!¡± Xu Xu could notprehend his reason for walking away. The woman followed them with a smile. She knew he would never agree to let her wear a low-cut dress like this. The store assistant snorted in disdain as she used the feather duster to dust the spot Ye Erruo had just touched. ¡°Wait a minute, Mo Jiangye.¡± The woman caught hold of his hand. ¡°What is it? Do you want that dress? I don¡¯t have the money to buy it for you.¡± He declined coldly. Xu Xu, who was standing beside him, cocked his brow when he heard that and silently made his way to the cashier... Her lips twitched but she said nothing. Instead, she led him to the ring section next to them. This was a ce where couples could customize their wedding bands. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pair of wedding rings,¡± she told him. While hugging his arm, she studied the different ring designs disyed inside the ss cab. It was rare for them to step into a mall in the first ce, so she wanted to enjoy this time with him. There were a few young couples sitting next to them. Some were going for average designs, while the rest wanted more extravagant ones. An ordinary ring could be customized within an hour, whileplicated designs would take three hours. Customized designs could only be ready at ater time. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± She pored over the designs with a serious look. His orbs turned a shade darker as he hugged her from behind. ¡°Our wedding bands will be ready soon.¡± She was startled. ¡°Wedding bands?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But we can wear this design for the time being.¡± He then led her to the luxury section. The designs and patterns there were obviously more high-ss than the ones they had seen earlier. ¡°Sir and ma¡¯am, are you here to customize your wedding bands?¡± ¡°I would like to take a look at this...¡± The woman pointed to a diamond in a lightvender shade inside the transparent disy cab. ¡°Miss, this is a rare diamond. It is the only one in S City. A deposit of ten million yuan is required before we can use this diamond on a wedding ring. You can choose the ring design after paying the deposit. A fee of five million yuan is needed when the ring is made with the diamond.¡± The store assistant continued to exin politely. ¡°Is the depositpulsory regardless of the ring we want?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± She retrieved her finger. Her man had not brought any money. Furthermore, there was only one diamond in this color, so they could not make a pair of wedding bands with it. A ck card was dumped on the counter without a warning. ¡°Cut that piece of diamond into two for a pair of rings.¡± The girl became enthusiastic at the sight of the card. ¡°Sir, this diamond is very hard, so cutting it would require...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just cut it in half for a pair of rings.¡± He pushed the card toward her. ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± The woman turned around and glimpsed at him. ¡°I thought you hadn¡¯t brought any money with you today?¡± He dipped his eyes at her and replied. ¡°I only have enough to buy the rings.¡± ¡°Sir and ma¡¯am, please leave your address. We¡¯ll send the rings to you when they are ready.¡± The man told her sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours.¡± ¡°Sir, we can do that in two hours but it¡¯ll be a hasty job. The result may not be good enough.¡± He held his woman¡¯s soft fingers in his hand and slowly spread out her palm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be exquisite as long as it¡¯sfortable,¡± he replied hoarsely. The shop assistant was taken aback. It doesn¡¯t have to be exquisite? ¡°We¡¯ll only need to wear them for two days so I need them ASAP.¡± The woman was speechless. The shop assistant could not help sighing to herself inwardly. This man nned to wear a ring that cost more than a few million yuan for two days only. This was a person they could not offend at any cost! ¡°Sir and ma¡¯am, please wait here.¡± She hurried back to her work station. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯ll only have them for two days?¡± she whispered to him. He nted a light peck on the back of her palm. ¡°Our wedding bands will be ready by then.¡± A box appeared out of the blue right before their eyes. ¡°Little sister-inw, I got the dress for you.¡± Chapter 208

Chapter 208: Untitled

¡°Little sister-inw, I got the dress for you.¡± Ye Erruo widened her beautiful, big eyes. The faint pink packaging was extremely exquisite and beautiful. He turned around and looked at Xu Xu. ¡°Why did you purchase it?¡± Xu Xu was confused by his reaction. ¡°Boss, you didn¡¯t bring money with you so I helped you purchase it.¡± How could they not buy what their sister-inw liked? In a split second, Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. His gaze was fixed on the packaging as he said in a sinister manner, ¡°Do you have so much free time?¡± ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you like this dress? It will be stunning on sister-inw. Plus, sister-inw... Uh...¡± Xu Xu stopped talking, shocked by Mo Jiangye¡¯s icy gaze. ¡°Uh. It¡¯s nothing, boss. This is a gift for meeting my sister-inw. You do not have to return the money to me.¡± Mo Jiangye reached out and grabbed the bag. He then asked dubiously, ¡°Do you like this dress?¡± His question seemed to be directed at Ye Erruo yet also at Xu Xu... The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t say I love it, but I do not hate it either.¡± She could not say she liked it, or he would get more jealous. She could not say she disliked it either, as the dress was not cheap. Xu Xu had bought it for her with kind intentions. Did he really think Mo Jiangye had not bought it because he did not have the money? How could he not have known their boss¡¯s train of thought? ¡°Can this dress be returned?¡± she asked softly. Xu Xu was taken aback. ¡°Why would you want to return it? It can¡¯t be returned, sister-inw.¡± ¡°Do you like it a lot?¡± Mo Jiangye asked. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°I am not asking you.¡± He cut her off. Upon seeing his boss looking at him, Xu Xu was stunned. ¡°Are you asking me? I think it looks really nice.¡± ¡°Oh. What part of it looks nice?¡± Xu Xu waspletely befuddled. ¡°A pale pink dress will look really pretty on sister-inw. No, to be specific, sister-inw would look great in anything.¡± The more he said, the darker Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression became. Ye Erruo reacted in time. ¡°How much is this dress? 25.88 million yuan, right? I will transfer you the moneyter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to, sister-inw! Why are you acting like I¡¯m a stranger?¡± Ye Erruo took Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s already been bought. I will only wear it for you when we are home.¡± Mo Jiangye bit his lips strangely as he raised the bag by both its straps and asked again, ¡°Do you really like this dress?¡± The stares made Xu Xu feel ufortable. He felt as if something was wrong. ¡°I... I like it. It is rather pretty.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Suddenly, Mo Jiangye let out a softugh and his gloomy eyes shed with a scary glow. ¡°What? What is wrong, Boss?¡± ¡°Wear it and let me see how pretty it is.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Erruo grabbed the box from his hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Give Xu Xu the money. This dress is pretty, so I will wear it for you when we¡¯re home.¡± How could he allow other men to buy clothes for her? Although it was a bit revealing, wearing it at home would absolutely not be an issue! Mo Jiangye took back the dress and looked at Xu Xu as he said, ¡°Put on this dress and let me see how nice it looks.¡± Ye Erruo was just about to speak when he added with a scarily hoarse voice, ¡°If you want to wear dresses, I will bring you aroundter to buy some that will satisfy you. If you want to wear this dress, why not wear lingerie instead?¡± Ye Erruo pushed him away, feeling angry from embarrassment. ¡°You... You!¡± Mo Jiangye smirked. ¡°Do you still want to wear this dress?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Since it has already been bought, let¡¯s just bring it home.¡± Chapter 209

Chapter 209: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Since it has already been bought, let¡¯s just bring it home.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°I am here, Baby Ruo. I will buy you new clothester.¡± He tossed the dress to Xu Xu. ¡°Put this on in the dressing room and let me see how pretty it looks.¡± Xu Xu¡¯s eyebrows formed a tight line. What had he done wrong? How had he provoked their boss again? ¡°Boss... Are you serious?¡± His voice turned icy. ¡°Do you think I am messing around with you?¡± Xu Xu wanted to cry but could not form tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it, Boss. What did I do wrong for you to punish me like that?¡± ¡°Change.¡± ¡°My body cannot afford to wear a dress that is worth millions.¡± All of a sudden, he had a brilliant idea. ¡°I¡¯ll just let sister-inw wear this dress. The money... Boss, you have to reimburse me for it! I bought it on your behalf. You can¡¯t let someone as poor as me pay for it. When you get home, have sister-inw wear it for you. The dress is one size. It will be a waste if I damage it with my rough, well-built body. Isn¡¯t that right, sister-inw?¡± He looked at Ye Erruo pleadingly. His understanding of Mo Jiangye¡¯s possessiveness had been renewed. Their boss never used to be like that! He had changed! ¡°I am giving it to sister-inw. I still have something to do. I wasn¡¯t done questioning those people earlier. Didn¡¯t you want to know who Lin is? I will help you find out right now. Don¡¯t forget to return the money to me.¡± Ye Erruo looked at the dress in her arms. ¡°Remember to return the money to himter.¡± Mo Jiangye was unhappy as he tossed the dress aside. ¡°You are not allowed to wear it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I will not wear it.¡± Suddenly, he changed his mind. ¡°Wear it for me when we are home.¡± When she was done wearing this dress... she would wear some new clothes for him to see. Wouldn¡¯t that be pleasing? Ye Erruo raised her brows and gave him a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t you do anything funny.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Why do I not believe you?¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You do not believe me?¡± ¡°Sir and miss, our jeweler would like to invite you two over to have a look and confirm your ideal ring designs.¡± The employee walked over with a smile, enviously staring at Mo Jiangye. Where had she found such a charming rich man? Ye Erruo released her grip on Mo Jiangye¡¯s cor as they held hands and walked to the back of the shop. ¡°Can it be done in two hours?¡± ¡°Yes, miss.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked gently. Before he had asked, she had still been fine. Now that he had, Ye Erruo did indeed begin to feel a little hungry. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°9 pm.¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the watch on his wrist. ¡°What would you like to have for dinner?¡± Ye Erruo held his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder as they walked. ¡°I am not sure. Anything would be good. Let¡¯s just eat whatever there is.¡± With an arm around her waist, he protected her carefully while cing a call with his free hand. Their intimate actions were a cause of envy for the employee beside them. ¡°We are here, sir. This way, please...¡± The employee opened the door for them. The light in the room was dim. Mo Jiangye unconsciously hugged her closer to him, afraid that he would lose her. Suddenly, a bark was heard and a soft red furball came scuttling out. Mo Jiangye instinctively hid Ye Erruo behind him. By reacting extremely fast, he kicked the red furry creature away. Oh, oh, oh... ¡°Red Bean?¡± Ye Erruo was bbergasted. What was it doing here? Chapter 210 - Untitled

Chapter 210: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Red Bean?¡± Ye Erruo was bbergasted. What was it doing here? Smack! The lights in the room were suddenly turned on. The furry fe on the floor was whining painfully. It was a dog with the same fur color as Red Bean, but it was not Red Bean. ¡°I am sorry about that, sir. I am really sorry.¡± The employee hurriedly went forward to pick up the animal. Ye Erruo immediately pulled Mo Jiangye behind her, far away from the dog. ¡°Our technician is right behind there. Please head in first.¡± The employee carried the fe out apologetically. Inside the store was another room. Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression became extremely poor. ¡°Are you missing that dog? Are you still thinking about that ugly dog?¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°It is not that I miss Red Bean. It¡¯s just that this dog looked like Red Bean. Are you alright?¡± She worriedly inspected his skin. She let out a sigh of relief when she did not see a red rash appear. He said faintly, ¡°You still remember its name.¡± ¡°You are really jealous all the time.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows. Was he? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Erruo held him as she walked further into the room. The room was spacious and several technicians were busy working. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± A specialized technician walked over to receive them. Half an hourter, Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo confirmed their ring designs and headed back to the mall. When they walked out, someone was already waiting for them with food. ¡°Burrito?¡± There was a huge burrito with two cups of porridge. ¡°Mhm!¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze softened. This used to be her favorite food in the past. He held her hand as they shopped around in the huge mall. The rings would still take some time before they were ready. Ye Erruo held the porridge in one hand and the burrito in another. They ate as they walked, Mo Jiangye holding her close to his side. Even though it was almost 10 pm, there were still many people in the mall. Mo Jiangye took her first to find a lingerie store. How could Ye Erruo not understand what he meant by doing this? ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you for real?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s fussy gaze scanned all the garments in the shop. He stared at them in displeasure. Ugly... They were all ugly. ¡°Sir, is there anything you need?¡± The store assistant fixed her gaze on Mo Jiangye. Mo Jiangye took Ye Erruo¡¯s hand before turning around and leaving. He took her to a few more shops but did not see anything that satisfied him. ¡°I am tired. Let¡¯s not buy anything else. Let¡¯s just head back.¡± Mo Jiangye raised his brows as he turned his gaze to the woman beside him. All of a sudden, he took out his phone and made a call. After he spoke a ton of fluent English, Ye Erruo became suspicious. He spoke too fast and with such a soft voice... In front of them, they could hear continuous cheers and shouts made by a bustling crowd. Curious, Ye Erruo walked over. There was a candy floss store, and many candy floss sticks had been ced on the huge empty ground. Many couples werepeting to see who could finish a huge candy floss stick to win a ragdoll and not be charged for the candy floss. Those who could not finish would have to pay double the price of the candy floss. Many couples gave up after eating half. Firstly, it was too sweet so they could not continue eating it after having a certain amount. Secondly, the candy floss was indeedrge. About five to six candy floss sticks as big as balloons were suspended in the air. ¡°Mo Jiangye, do you want to eat it?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Erruo went forward and found a candy floss stick. She tore a small piece and ced it in Mo Jiangye¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows. It melted immediately in his mouth like sweet silk... ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Mo Jiangye stared at her. ¡°Not as sweet as you.¡± Chapter 211

Chapter 211: Untitled

Mo Jiangye stared at her. ¡°Not as sweet as you.¡± ¡°...¡± He reached out and pulled another small piece of soft cotton candy into his mouth. He normally did not like sweet things, but he found this incredibly delicious. Ye Erruo smiled as she pulled him toward a huge piece of cotton candy. ¡°If you finish this, we will win a prize. Look at that...¡± She pointed toward the prize area beside them. There were ragdolls and soft rabbit toys. They were all huge, at least 1.6 meters tall. This was why many people were attracted and gave it a shot. Moreover, if they won a prize and did not want it, they could switch to a cash prize. ¡°You want...¡± Ye Erruo pushed a huge, soft cotton candy piece to the side of his mouth, almost covering his entire face with it. She looked at him with a smile. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to finish this. We will leave when you are full.¡± His earlier expression showed that he really liked it. The gentle light on her face and the snow-white cotton candy that was so soft and sweet made Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart melt in an instant. The two of them ate from opposite ends, moving toward the middle. The more they ate, the sweeter it got. Ye Erruo had just eaten a huge portion of the burrito and a cup of porridge. Therefore, she was already full and got sick of the candy after a few mouthfuls. Opposite her, Mo Jiangye was eating seriously. Ye Erruo turned her head around and nced at him. She had not thought that he would like cotton candy so much. A few minutester, he had finished half of the enormous cotton candy, leaving the people around them bbergasted. Ye Erruo was dumbstruck. ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you hungry?¡± Was he eating the cotton candy as if it was rice? He had not eaten a big dinner. He had only had a cup of porridge, while most of the burrito had been consumed by Ye Erruo¡¯s stomach. ¡°Choose one that you like and take it,¡± he said softly. How could he not give her what she liked? Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up as her gaze fell on the huge toy bunny on the side. It was light grey and had a pink bow around its neck. It looked extremely silly and adorable with its pink tongue sticking out. It had a fluffy body and it was extremelyfortable to embrace. ¡°Boss, I would like this.¡± Ye Erruo pointed to the enormous toy bunny. ¡°Lady, your boyfriend is not done eating yet. You can only take it when he is finished.¡± The store owner red at Mo Jiangye with a dark expression. He did not believe that he could really finish such a huge piece of cotton candy. No one had ever managed to finish this huge piece of cotton candy in his store. The candy, which had originally been the size of several balloons, was now only a small balloon-sized piece of cotton candy. Ye Erruo tugged at Mo Jiangye. ¡°Are you not sick of it?¡± Mo Jiangye was expressionless as he continued to eat. Just as Ye Erruo was about to open her mouth and help him finish up thest bit of the cotton candy, she was pulled aside by him. Ye Erruo looked at him strangely. Did he like to eat cotton candy that much? This wasn¡¯t right. She remembered that he did not like sweets. Several minutester, enthusiastic apuse was heard. ¡°Amazing! He managed to finish such a huge amount of candy floss?¡± The crowd around them talked passionately. ¡°Mo...¡± Before she could finish her words, Mo Jiangye personally let her have a taste of exactly how sweet the cotton candy was. Cheers were heard around them as various kinds of astonished and envious gazes were fixed on them. People were whispering incessantly as they walked past the couple. It seemed as if the two of them were in their own world and everything around them had faded into the background. After a while, Mo Jiangye released Ye Erruo and asked her softly, ¡°Is it sweet, Baby Ruo?¡± Chapter 212 - Untitled

Chapter 212: Untitled

¡°Mm? Is it sweet, Baby Ruo?¡± He repeated his question in a low voice. ¡°No.¡± She red at him. ¡°Okay.¡± His candy-coated lips were pressed sweetly against hers once again. ¡°...¡± ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°Very sweet.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. He hugged her and led her toward the bunny. He then reached out and picked up the soft rabbit toy, which was 1.6 meters tall. This colossal creature was a piece of cake to carry as he raised it easily with just one hand. ¡°Do you like this one?¡± He stuffed it into her embrace. Ye Erruo¡¯s arms were full as she hugged it, barely able to carry it with both limbs. ¡°It is silly and adorable. Of course I like it,¡± she said delightedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The rings should be ready.¡± She smiled at the man beside her. ¡°Be careful.¡± He cautiously guided her back where they hade from. On their way over, the huge bunny in Ye Erruo¡¯s arms attracted countless stares. As for Mo Jiangye, he looked over numerous times. The woman in his embrace was like the silly, adorable bunny in her arms. They were both extremely cute. The happiness on her face and the smile on her lips never disappeared. They looked like a couple that was passionately in love. They emanated a strong maic field that disturbed the people around them. Although they were looking at each other silently, the scene was provoking enough for the crowd around them to distance themselves from the couple. Stench of love, be gone! The rings had already been wrapped up by the staff. Therefore, they left right after picking them up. The bunny toy upied the entire backseat of the car. It took up a huge surface area, thus only allowing for a single seat to remain vacant. On their way home, the adorable rabbit sat in the back in a silly manner as though it was looking at the couple up front. Its ears were standing up straight, and it had a huge red bow tied to its front. The headlights of the car behind them coincidentally passed through the gap between the bunny¡¯s ears, shining on the side of their faces. The visual was gentle and beautiful. The driver was driving with utmost seriousness, unaware of anything that was happening in the trunk... It was after 1 am when Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo returned home. The hall was pitch-dark and the manor was exceptionally quiet that day. ck! When the door was closed, Ye Erruo was pressed against the cupboard in the entrance hall. ¡°What time is it? We should sleep.¡± It was probablyte, and she was tired. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the bunny? Did we not take it out?¡± She had not forgotten about the huge bunny toy he had given her. Mo Jiangye smiled gently and hugged her waist. ¡°Do you like that thing so much?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you like that thing more than me?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched when she heard that. ¡°How can you alwayspare yourself to everything?¡± Mo Jiangye was not even the least bit embarrassed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like it, why would Ipare it to me?¡± He wanted to always be first in her heart. ¡°You are human. A toy is an object. There is no way you canpare the two of you,¡± she said helplessly. Mo Jiangye raised his brows. ¡°So you love me more.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± She was so exhausted that shey down on their big, soft bed, ready to fall asleep with a yawn. The lights in the room were dim, as they had not turned them on. Outside their window, bright moonlight shone through, spilling onto the side of their bed. ¡°Baby Ruo.¡± He intertwined his fingers with hers. ¡°Sleep, sleep.¡± Ye Erruo yawned once again before reaching out and turning off thest source of light in the room, which was a smallmp. Chapter 213 - Untitled

Chapter 213: Untitled

All of a sudden, the woman, who was ready for bed, was turned over. Her long, silky hair fanned out over the white duvet, looking especially ravishing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sleep a littleter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already past one o¡¯clock. I¡¯m tired.¡± She protested through clenched teeth. What does he want again? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should really sleep now. I¡¯m feeling sleepy.¡± Exhaustion filled her face, so he could see it too. He found that murderous expression of hers indescribably adorable. ¡°Alright. Sleep time then.¡± His lips curled up into an ambiguous smirk as he pulled her into his arms. He had intended to make her wear and show off the new set of clothes he had prepared for her in front of him. However, her fatigue had made him decide to let her off for the time being. ~ At the crack of dawn, Ye Erruo groggily lifted her head to see her husband sprawled all over her. It was no wonder she had felt so ufortable in her sleep¡ªthere was dead weight pressing on her back! His sleeping posture was ridiculously poor! The groggy woman climbed out of bed. The moment her feet touched the floor, though, her entire body slumped forward and she almost fell t on her face. Thanks to the man¡¯s quick reflexes, he nimbly hugged her in the nick of time and she avoided the fall. ¡°Where were you going?¡± Wide-eyed with shock, she turned around angrily and threw a punch at him. ¡°Scoundrel.¡± Her grumbling voice, however, was light and fluttery andcked any force. ¡°Let go of me.¡± His lips curled up. ¡°Where were you going? And how am I a scoundrel? Am I a scoundrel for helping you out when you nearly toppled over?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a scoundrel, that¡¯s all.¡± If he had slept properly on his side of the bed, would my body have gone numb? Fancy him being so unruly in his sleep when we¡¯ve got such a big bed! What a terrible sleeping habit! The manughed. ¡°Where were you going then?¡± ¡°Bathroom.¡± Mo Jiangye scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom. ¡°Out you go!¡± said the livid woman. To think that one¡¯s sleeping habits could change! He used to be very obedient when he slept. His sleeping posture would remain the same the entire night. Now, she realized that his sleeping habits were bing so terrible that she could hardly tolerate them. On a few asions, she had been identally kicked by him in the middle of the night while she was asleep. Only God knew where those sleeping manners of his had gone. When she came limping out of the bathroom, the man was sitting upright against the bed as he waited for her. ¡°What are you doing here instead of sleeping?¡± Why did he wake up so early? His biological clock isn¡¯t set to wake him up now. ¡°How can I sleep when you¡¯re in this state?¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for me, she would¡¯ve crashed to the floor. What would I have done if she had knocked her head against the hard floor? Her skin was so tender that a small bump was all it took to leave behind an ugly mark on her. Thus, she needed to be constantly cared for. Still feeling quite sluggish, the woman crashed hard into the bed, preparing to sleep in for a little longer. ¡°Ow...¡± Her face scrunched up in pain as she repeated the curse ¡®darn it!¡¯ inwardly over and over again. As his lips curled up into an evil smirk, Mo Jiangye shifted bit by bit toward her side and leaned over to ask her a question despite already knowing the answer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She paid him no notice and pulled the nket over her head instead. He reached out and slowly peeled the nket off her before eventually scooping her up. ¡°Where are you hurting? Does it hurt that badly?¡± ¡°Go to sleep and stop talking to me.¡± Chapter 214 - The Sender of the Flowers

Chapter 214: The Sender of the Flowers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He reached out and slowly peeled the nket off her, eventually scooping her up. ¡°Where are you hurting? Does it hurt that badly?¡± With a smile, the man pulled her into his arms, made her lie on him, and then started slowly massaging her arm. Ye Erruo¡¯s brows gradually rxed during the soothing massage as she shifted to find a morefortable position on him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry...¡± she grumbled. She was feeling so famished and sleepy that she could practically eat with her eyes closed while sleeping. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Her face appeared weary. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Half-past four.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost breakfast time,¡± the woman whispered. ¡°Hm? What do you want to eat then? I¡¯ll get the maids to deliver it here. You can continue sleeping once you¡¯re done with breakfast,¡± he cooed after cing a kiss on top of her head. Meat. She was craving meat so much that she felt like she could gobble a whole cow down right now. ¡°Chicken drumsticks, foie gras, braised ribs, braised prawns...¡± She rattled off a whole list of food that was mostly meat-based. Mo Jiangye chuckled when he heard that. She must be starving. It was already past six o¡¯clock in the morning by the time the woman finished her meal and went back to bed. It was pitch-dark in the room and the curtains were fully shut. She had fallen into a sweet slumber. Based on her even breathing, one could tell how deeply she was sleeping right now. After tucking his wife under the nket properly, the man quietly left the bedroom. ¡°Good morning, Young¡ª¡± A servant who was cleaning a room on the first floor tried to greet him. ¡°No need to clean the second floor today, and no one is allowed to head upstairs.¡± ¡°Understood...¡± Even though he had not slept much throughout the night, he was still feeling quite energetic. Hence, he left the house early in the morning. Around noon... Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt... The phone on the bedside table suddenly vibrated, but the woman, who had fallen into a deep sleep, could not hear a thing. Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt... The relentless ringing of the phone eventually managed to get a reaction out of her. ¡°Who is it?¡± she mumbled in a slur. However, there was no response from the connected line. ¡°Who is it?¡± the groggy woman asked again with her eyes shut. No one answered her, though. Ye Erruo stared at the phone in puzzlement. The call was from a foreign number. Wrong number? She ended the call in a fit of anger, tucked her head under the nket, and continued sleeping. Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt... The phone started vibrating again. Her fury exploded and she tossed her phone to a corner. This time, she slept for a long time and only woke up when the sky had already darkened. Dressed in loose,fy clothing, she headed downstairs with an empty cup. A maid happened to enter the house with her Mashimaro plushie at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°The meal is ready. Young Master will be getting home soon.¡± Still feeling a little unwell, she walked to the living room to pour herself a cup of water. It was only then that she realized that she was currently wearing the ring they had customized the day before. It was unknown when her husband had put it on for her. ¡°Young Madam, another bouquet has been delivered here today. Someone¡¯s been delivering these flowers daily, but as you ordered, I didn¡¯t sign the receipt.¡± ¡°Have you managed to find out who¡¯s the sender?¡± Xiao Mei softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve found the flower shop, but the boss doesn¡¯t know who ordered the flowers either. Someone has given them one million in cash so they will deliver a different variety of flowers every day.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows tight. Just who exactly is this anonymous sender? There¡¯s no information about that person at all. ¡°The delivery man nearly bumped into Young Master this morning,¡± added the servant fearfully. Chapter 215 - Who Are You?

Chapter 215: Who Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nearly bumped into Mo Jiangye? Ye Erruo ced the cup of water aside. ¡°Tell the delivery man to stop bringing the flowers.¡± It was scary to receive flowers from an anonymous sender whose background could not be traced, but it would be even more horrifying to have her childish husband, who could get jealous over anything, discover it. The servant softly confided in her. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve told the delivery man so dozens of times, but he just refuses to listen to me and continues bringing the flowers here at different times of the day.¡± The distressed woman then said, ¡°Just sign the receipt for the flowers next time and dump them into the trash. Should someone ask you about them, just tell them that the flowers were delivered to you and pretend that I have no knowledge of this matter. Either way, just don¡¯t let me see these flowers ever again.¡± Xiao Mei nodded fervently. ¡°Alright, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Young Master... ¡± Amotion outside had Ye Erruo lifting her head at once to look in that direction, only to see Mo Jiangye walking in with a bouquet of red roses. She lifted a brow in surprise. Fancy him thinking of bringing me flowers too. The servant beside her silently took her leave. Shezily approached the man, whose one hand was holding the bouquet while the other was outstretched to wee her into his arms. The moment she got close to him, he pulled her hard into his embrace and shoved the flowers in her arms. ¡°Do you like them?¡± Her lips curved up. ¡°It¡¯s only a bunch of flowers. What¡¯s there to like?¡± While hugging her, he walked further into the house. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s fine. All you need to like is me.¡± Excellent. I¡¯m more important than a bunch of flowers in her heart. Flowers were something that all women were fond of after all. The woman was rendered speechless. She tilted her head as she shot him a side-nce. It was not hard for her to tell that the man was in a rtively good mood that day. ¡°Go take a shower before the meal.¡± Ye Erruo sniffed at the floral fragrance before finding arge vase to put the flowers. ¡°Are you well-rested now?¡± He hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder as he spoke softly and petntly. ¡°Shush.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He was being all docile. She then turned around and removed his tie. As she did so, her tender, warm hands brushed against his jaw from time to time. He lowered his gaze to the woman before him, his eyes gradually bing extraordinarily gentle. When he had only a shirt left on his torso, she turned around to head toward the hanger with his clothes. She had only taken a couple of steps when she was pulled back by the man behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man smirked. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Continue? Continue doing what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath now. Are you telling me to go in and shower in this get-up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± His head hung low in disappointment as he proceeded to unbutton his shirt. ¡°Fine.¡± After she was done hanging up his clothes, she went back to her husband, pushed his hands aside, and continued to serve him. Her hands, however, faltered when she noticed the scratch marks on his arms. The man had a smirk on his face as he looked down at her. She shot him a re when she came back to her senses. ¡°You deserve it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I deserve it.¡± Hezily echoed her words in admittance. The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Hurry up and take a bath. Once you¡¯re done,e down for lunch. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the dining room.¡± Lifting his lips, he headed into the bathroom to shower. Meanwhile, the woman picked up the pair of trousers on the floor and walked over to the hanger to hang it up. Bzzt... The phone in his clothes buzzed all of a sudden. Without further ado, she took it out and answered the call. ¡°Boss, the thing that you asked me to investigate¡ª¡± ¡°Your boss isn¡¯t around. He¡¯s in the shower right now. Please wait a bit.¡± She interrupted the other person. ¡°What the heck! Is that a woman I hear? W-Who is it? Who on earth am I speaking to?¡± The person on the other end of the line fired questions in shock. Chapter 216 - Doted On By Many People

Chapter 216: Doted On By Many People

¡°Who are you?¡± She furrowed her brows in unease at the deafening voice echoing from the phone. ¡°Are you the legendary sister-inw?¡± Her lips jerked. ¡°Y-Yes...¡± The caller gasped as though he was trying to suppress some kind of emotion. ¡°He he... Hello, sis-inw.¡± His voice now sounded as gentle as a whisper. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°My name is Hei Qiang, and I¡¯m Boss¡¯s most favorite, favored, and treasured assistant. Without me, Boss would be missing an arm. That¡¯s why I¡¯m his most beloved man.¡± The corners of her lips twitched. Beloved man? ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When are you holding your wedding ceremony and when can we meet you?¡± he asked in a fawning manner. These questions put a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet.¡± ¡°T-Then... once it¡¯s confirmed, you have to inform me at first notice, alright? Please let me be the first one to receive your wedding invitation too, sis-inw!¡± She let out a chuckle. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°The guys said that they met you the other day. It¡¯s a pity that I missed the chance to meet you that day, but Boss had sent me abroad to deal with certain issues. What a shame. It¡¯s truly a shame. That group of shameless fes was so happy while boasting about this in the group chat that they nearly flew to the sky.¡± Ye Erruo poured herself a cup of water, sat on the bed, and lightly sipped at it. She had realized that her husband¡¯s band of brothers was especially curious about her. She had the feeling that many people doted on her. She had been receiving endless red packets on WeChat every day, had been added to a group chat, someone was always calling for her, and even more people wanted to chat with her. The number of WeChat messages she got was always over 99, which was way too many for her to reply. Now she knew why her husband had told her to change her phone number right from the start... ¡°Is that alright, sis-inw?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She readily agreed to his requests. ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡± He hastily stoppedughing heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise, sis-inw! Shall we add each other on QQ[1]? It¡¯ll be easier for you to notify me then.¡± The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Alright.¡± Thus, Hei Qiang happily added his sister-inw on WeChat and continued yapping away with her. ¡°Let me tell you something, sis-inw. Boss was single and virginal for so many years that we all thought that he would remain a bachelor for life. We didn¡¯t expect to see him marry someone in this lifetime. It wasn¡¯t a simple ordeal by any means.¡± This made the womanugh. She then put the phone on speaker mode and went to get herself another cup of water. ¡°Oh, yeah. Boss is a very strict person with a foul temper. Even men can¡¯t stand him, let alone women. If Boss flies into a rage and raises his voice, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see or hear anything. Since Boss has chosen you to be his woman, he must be very concerned about you,¡± said the man earnestly. ¡°You also have to tell us if he ever beats you, although we don¡¯t think he would resort to using violence on you. Even though he usually likes to train us by using sick methods, he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on you.¡± She lifted a brow. ¡°He does have quite a bad temper.¡± So Mo Jiangye often gets mad at them and resorts to using violence on them? I don¡¯t think such a thing would ever happen to me, though. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t mind him, sis-inw. Boss loves you very much. After all, the average woman wouldn¡¯t be able to catch his attention. He might be a tad too strict and you might have to suffer a bit because of that, but after spending a long time with him, you¡¯ll eventually discover his good points.¡± [1] QQ is a Chinese instant messaging software service. Chapter 217 - Untitled

Chapter 217: Untitled

She lifted a brow. ¡°He does have quite a bad temper.¡± So Mo Jiangye often gets mad at them and resorts to using violence on them? I don¡¯t think such a thing would ever happen to me, though. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Don¡¯t mind him, sis-inw. Boss loves you very much. After all, the average woman wouldn¡¯t be able to catch his attention. He might be a tad too strict and you might have to suffer a bit because of that, but after spending a long time with him, you¡¯ll eventually discover his good points.¡± ¡°Oh, one more thing, sis-inw! You mustn¡¯t despise our boss.¡± The bathroom door suddenly opened and out came Mo Jiangye, who was drying his hair with a towel. Pfft... The woman spat out the water in her mouth in shock. ¡°Y-You... You!¡± She turned her head in his direction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± asked Hei Qiang. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Now, where was I? Oh, right! Our boss has a bad temper, but you must never find him disdainful.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s forehead creased. I have a bad temper? Who is talking to her behind my back? ¡°Also, Boss tends to leave home early and returnte. Please don¡¯t overthink if he doesn¡¯te home for several days in a row. He is swamped in work and business affairs, so it¡¯s inevitable that he won¡¯t be able to return home as frequently. Please show plenty of tolerance and don¡¯t ever despise him.¡± Hei Qiang paused a little before he went on prattling. ¡°Other than these few demerits, our Boss is excellent in all other aspects. You see, he has looks, figure, money, and capability.¡± Ye Erruo was practically convulsing withughter by now. If he doesn¡¯te home for several days in a row? He¡¯s always at home and stuck to my side... ¡°Oh, yeah! You can rest assured that Boss won¡¯t evermit adultery.¡± The man on the other end of the line seemed to be very worried about the couple, as his nagging was endless. When Mo Jiangye walked over to the bedside with a dark expression, his wife picked up the small nket on the bed and tossed it over to him. As he caught the nket in his hand, he reached for the cup of water that his wife had drunk from the table and softly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the maids have ced the bathrobe. Please bring me my pajamas.¡± The woman pushed him aside and shot him a re before she fled to find him a set of pajamas. His lips curled into a devilish smirk as the man picked up his phone and his voice suddenly turned frigid as he said, ¡°Go on.¡± The person on the line turned all meek and quiet. ¡°B-Boss, you¡¯re done bathing?¡± ¡°What were you saying just now? I have a bad temper? I¡¯llmit adultery?¡± ¡°N-No, Boss. You¡¯re mistaken. I was just asking sis-inw not to despise you¡ª no, I was actually telling her to never leave your side.¡± Knowing full well what their chief¡¯s character was like, they were all really worried that their one and only sister-inw might dump him if they did not keep an eye on her. Leave my side... His gaze instantly turned chilly. ¡°Scram. If I don¡¯t order you, don¡¯t you evere back.¡± ¡°Boss¡ª¡± Before Hei Qiang could finish saying his piece, his Boss had hung up on him. ¡°Here are your clothes.¡± A dumbfounded Ye Erruo brought his pajamas over. ¡°Help me put them on.¡± The man walked to her and stood beside her. Her face was dark as she speedily put his clothes on him. As long as the woman was by his side, his everyday life would be rich, fulfilling, and beautiful... How he wished these days would continue forever. ¡°Wifey, I love you very, very, very much...¡± He suddenly became all mushy! Chapter 218 - Untitled

Chapter 218: Untitled

His sudden disy of affection caught her by surprise. ¡°I love you...¡± She did not know how to react as he used his heavy head to rub against her shoulder again and again. His voice gradually turned hoarse during his repeated confession. Blushing, she chided him lovingly. ¡°We are not a young couple anymore. How mushy!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± he asked hesitantly, his eyes sparkling with hope and desire for an affirmative answer from her. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner now,¡± she replied as she pursed her lips. He was not going to let her go. Hugging her close to him, he pressed her for an answer. ¡°Hey, tell me. What about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± He had a meaningful look in his eyes when he said, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner now.¡± He was really adamant to hear her confirmation this time and continued to bind her wrist with his palm. She was not going anywhere! Seeing that he had her cornered, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on his be. ¡°I love you...¡± The man could not contain his bubbling joy in that instant. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s passed if you missed it,¡± she replied while chuckling. ¡°Say it one more time!¡± Left with no choice, she hugged his shoulders and mumbled into his ear, ¡°Ye Erruo loves her hubby, Mo Jiangye. Let¡¯s go have dinner now. I¡¯m famished!¡± She curled her lips into a smile and pulled him downstairs by his arm. That rendered him speechless. He was in an apparent daze, as though he was a retard, while she led him down the stairs to the dining table. ¡°What do you prefer: chicken soup or pork rib soup?¡± she asked him, poised with the soup spoon between her fingers as she studied the feast on the table in front of them. His gaze fell on her. Right now, he only wanted to eat her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, which soup do you prefer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with anything.¡± Resigned, she decided to scoop two bowls of chicken broth for them. After putting one bowl before him, she took the other bowl and started to drink from it. His eyes never left her as he finished his bowl of soup within two to three mouthfuls. He then pushed his empty bowl to her, indicating that he wanted more. Although she was baffled, she did what he wished. The man finished countless bowls of soup that night! By the time she managed to flip open her pher at night, she had dozens of missed calls from Yao Tiao, Ji Sichen, and even Xu Xu. The first person she chose to call back was Xu Xu. ¡°Hello, is that little sister-inw? Why did you switch off your phone?¡± ¡°It ran out of battery.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. By the way, I¡¯ve delivered the goods as you instructed. The receiver was a businessman with the surname ¡®Lin¡¯ but he did not appear to be the one you had described to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She knew that Lin Jingxuan was badly hurt and was still recuperating, so it was highly unlikely that he would collect the goods personally even though he really wanted the stuff. ¡°Where¡¯s our chief?¡± ¡°Eh? He¡¯s here. What do you want to tell him?¡± She was surprised to hear him ask for the man. Still, she brought the phone to his ear after turning on the speaker mode. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to know why Hei Qiang was dispatched back...¡± The woman furrowed her brows. Hei Qiang? We just chatted over the phone, right? Then, a sudden realization hit her with a start! Her man had overheard his henchman¡¯sints. Mo Jiangye retorted frostily, ¡°Do you want to keep himpany? Do you want to go there too? Then you can pack your stuff and join him tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? Boss, what did you say? I didn¡¯t catch that. The connection is bad over here. Sister-inw, I have to go now. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Then, the phone went dead after two loud beeps. She put her phone away. Holding him by the arm, she asked as they continued their stroll, ¡°Where¡¯s Hei Qiang?¡± ¡°He has to attend to some business on the other side.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Just as they were about to leave the ce after reaching the gate, a delivery man with a big bouquet of flowers walked toward her. ¡°Hey... Are you working in this estate? Can you pass this bouquet of flowers to someone named Miss Ye Erruo? If not, can you ask her toe over, please?¡± Chapter 219 - Who Dares To Trifle With His Woman?

Chapter 219: Who Dares To Trifle With His Woman?

The delivery man bobbed his head to show his face, which was behind the bouquet, with some difficulty. She felt antagonized by now. Why was there a bouquet again at such an odd,te hour? Hadn¡¯t there been a bouquet earlier that day? ¡°Miss Ye Erruo?¡± he muttered as he eyed the bunch of flowers. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I saw you walking out of the mansion so you should know Miss Ye Erruo. If you don¡¯t, then I do apologize. Sorry to bother you.¡± Just as the woman was about to speak, she was stopped by her man. ¡°Who¡¯s the sender?¡± he asked the man in return, his voice unusually soft. The delivery man took a look at the order receipt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no mention of the sender here. My colleague delivered a bouquet to Miss Ye Erruo earlier today. However, he wasn¡¯t free in the evening, so he asked me to help with the delivery. He told me to look for the servant, Xiao Mei.¡± The woman was absolutely incandescent. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Erruo.¡± The delivery man was taken aback. ¡°You are Miss Ye Erruo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, good. Can you please sign over here?¡± While saying that, he passed a small receipt book and a pen to her. ¡°Since I don¡¯t know who has sent this, I¡¯m not going to ept the flowers.¡± ¡°Oh, do you intend to reject this bouquet like you rejected thest delivery? Then I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± The woman did not reply. Reject this bouquet like she rejected thest delivery? ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mo Jiangye called out. After snatching the receipt book from the delivery man¡¯s hand, he signed his big name on it and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t know who the sender is?¡± ¡°Hmm... Oh, I saw a note attached to this order just now. Someone has paid more than one million yuan in cash and ordered us to deliver a bouquet of flowers here every day. If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯ll get a move on.¡± As he spoke, he stuffed the bouquet into Mo Jiangye¡¯s hands. ¡°Is that so?¡± The listener sniggered. ¡°Was it a man or a woman?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± The delivery man put away his receipt book and left. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart was racing as she nced at her man, who was standing beside her, with mixed feelings. Who is sending flowers to me every day? And why two bouquets today? Why at such ate hour? Is the sender doing this on purpose? ¡°I¡¯m really clueless about this!¡± she told him seriously. He let go of her hand and dipped his eyes to have a closer look at the enormous bouquet in his arms. There had to be at least 999 roses there. He glimpsed at her. ¡°You really have no idea who has sent this?¡± She decided toe clean with him. ¡°Someone delivered some flowers to me earlier but I didn¡¯t ept them.¡± With a soft, ominous snarl, the man mmed the flowers to the ground, stepped over them, and pulled her along as they walked out of the gate. So this person has spent more than one million to deliver flowers to her every day. Ohh... Who the hell is eyeing my woman now? He marched on in silence, while the woman had no idea where they were going. She also stayed silent as she walked beside him. asionally, she would sneak a peek at him to observe his mood. The man suddenly halted without warning and she crashed into him inadvertently. ¡°Who sent the flowers to you?¡± he demanded to know, spouting this question word by word. Did a man send her these flowers? ¡°I already told you that I have no idea,¡± she replied in resignation. The way he was sizing her up from head to toe made her grow cold with fear. ¡°What is it?¡± Without a word, he grabbed her and pulled into his embrace before they continued their walk. He should not underestimate the woman he had his eyes on! However, he would like to see how formidable this opponent was. Who had the audacity to trifle with his woman? ¡°You have to ept the flowers when they are delivered to you again,¡± he instructed her both softly and begrudgingly. Chapter 220 - Harem

Chapter 220: Harem

¡°You have to ept the flowers when they are delivered to you again,¡± he instructed her both softly and begrudgingly. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Just ept them!¡± He issued his final decision with cold resolution. ¡°Give them to me after you ept them.¡± He stopped her under a streetmp, turned around, and used his hands to lift up her chin. Looking straight into her eyes, he dered gingerly and dangerously, ¡°You are mine.¡± He would eliminate whoever tried toy a im on her one at a time. No exceptions! Cloaked under the dark night sky, the dim light of the streetmp cast an elongated shadow on a couple embraced in a passionate kiss... ... Lin Jingxuan¡¯s health took a turn for the better after he rested for more than half a month. Meanwhile, the scar on his chest was healing well. Gu Feirou had also moved in with him to devote her attention entirely to him during this time. ¡°Brother Jingxuan... M-My mother has urged me to return to the Blue Tower... Can youe back with me?¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed tightly when he heard what she said. ¡°Why is she pushing you to return to the kingdom? Isn¡¯t sheing over instead?¡± The woman grumbled. ¡°Something unexpected came up so she cannot take a trip here anymore. Jing Xinze told me that I have an elder brother and he is now in Country L. Now, the family wants me to return too.¡± ¡°An elder brother?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my biological brother and he arrived in the country some time ago. She also brought up the topic of preparing me a harem...¡± she mumbled. The man was about to take a bite of the fruit in his hand when he stopped what he was doing. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®harem¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. ording to Jing Xinze, my mother has lined up a number of men for me.¡± Lin Jingxuan pursed his lips as he pondered. Indeed, the Blue Tower had retained a monarchy system. The men of the royal household could have a few wives and, likewise, the females in the family could enjoy the same privilege. As the princess of the Blue Tower Royalty, she naturally would get to keep a harem as well. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, rest assured. I only want you in this lifetime. Only you will be in my life.¡± The man, however, could not contain the uneasiness inside him. When the harem of men came running and showered her with their attention, there would be no guarantee that he would be her only one. By that time, she would be surrounded by men. That would not do! The more he thought about it, the more sullen he became. When a woman was surrounded by all kinds of men, her heart would take flight one day. When that happened, she would no longer want to help him and this would result in a tougher battle to win over the Lin inheritance. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Brother Jingxuan?¡± She waved her hand in front of his eyes to try to get his attention. Upon rposing himself, he said, ¡°Nothing much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pay them any attention.¡± She reassured him as she peeled an apple for him. He slowly sat up on the bed, reached out to grab her wrist, and asked earnestly, ¡°Xiao Rou, will you help me get my inheritance back?¡± ¡°Of course! But the time isn¡¯t ripe yet. I¡¯ve already told my mother that I¡¯ll return to the Blue Tower after I get what I want from the Lin Family. She said that this would depend on you, though.¡± ¡°Depend on me? What does she want from me?¡± ¡°I have to marry you. We are engaged, but she has yet to see her future son-inw. Naturally, she wants to meet you now.¡± He frowned. ¡°Son-inw? If she was willing to ept me as her son-inw, she would not have arranged a harem for you.¡± The woman held onto his hand. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, what are you worried about? You are my man, and she will have to ept that. Otherwise, I won¡¯t return to the Blue Tower.¡± The man smiled only after hearing her reassure him repeatedly. Chapter 221 - Apple Of His Eye

Chapter 221: Apple Of His Eye

His sudden passion caught her so unprepared that she dropped the fruit and the knife in her hands. At that moment, a servant came in with his food without notice and disturbed their perfect moment. ¡°Who told you toe in?¡± the man yelled at the poor servant. The other party stammered fearfully, ¡°Y-Young Master, please have your meal.¡± She had thought he was alone in the room. That was why... ¡°Get lost!¡± Nodding her head repeatedly, she immediately left the food trolley inside and closed the door after leaving the room, leaving the two of them behind alone once again. ¡°The servants are turning from bad to worse, Jingxuan. Now, they don¡¯t even knock before they enter the room. Why don¡¯t you change this batch of servants? They all ought to be reced,¡± Gu Feiroumented, looking very displeased. ¡°You can make the decision,¡± he said as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Be careful, Brother Jingxuan. Your injuries haven¡¯t healedpletely yet.¡± He did not seem to hear what she said as he continued to cling tightly to her, refusing to let her go. ¡°You¡¯ll be the mistress of this house from now on. You can do whatever you like.¡± The woman¡¯s heart burst with joy when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. All the servants here are your responsibility now. You can do what you like. This is our home, after all,¡± he told her passionately. ¡°The Lins¡¯ power will belong to you too once I get it back. Everything that I have is yours. You, Xiao Rou, are the apple of my eye.¡± She was moved to tears. ¡°Brother Jingxuan...¡± ¡°Shhh... Xiao Rou, you must remember that nobody loves you more than me in this world and no one treats you better than me. Forget about the harem! Their love will be pretentious. They¡¯ll be fawning over you only because of your royal title. Silly girl, don¡¯t you ever believe their words, okay?¡± His sweet words were tender and loving as he cajoled her. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, I know what to do.¡± She knew that no one would have taken a second look at her if she had not had her title. Nobody would have respected her or tried to please her. However, her man had loved her right from the start. He had always been there with unfailing attention and protection. There would only be one man in her life, and that man was Brother Jingxuan. He was the only man she would marry. The rest were merelying for her because of her royal status. She wanted someone who would be true to her. There was no need for pretentious or fake lovers in her life. Yes, this was her dream: to stay true to a man and strive to spend eternity with him. ¡°Are you hungry, Brother Jingxuan?¡± She got up to push the food trolley over. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s only one thing on my mind now.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll cook for you, or I can get the servant to prepare something instead,¡± she said in puzzlement. She had learned a wide variety of recipes recently. She had always intended to cook for him. After they got married, she nned to personally prepare his meals for him every day. As his eyes lingered on her, she blushed uncontrobly. While the man continued to stare at her, he was plotting inwardly. Now is the time to make her fall hopelessly in love with me before she gets a chance to make me a cuckold. She won¡¯t be able to live without me then. By nightfall, she was still in bed with him. The two of themy intimately with their cell phones in their hands. In their phones was a picture of her looking blissful while the man was hugging her close to him... Chapter 222 - Confiscating Lin Jingxuans Complete Power

Chapter 222: Confiscating Lin Jingxuan¡¯s Complete Power

¡°When is your brothering to visit you?¡± Lin Jingxuan asked the woman as he hugged her close to him with a cigarette in his hand. He had a look of satisfaction on his face. As Gu Feirou leaned on his chest, she repliedzily, ¡°How should I know? Jing Xinze told me that he arrived several days ago, but I have yet to see him.¡± ¡°Okay. You must inform me when he visits you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your brother and he has travelled all the way from the Blue Tower just to see you. Meeting him is not something you can easily avoid.¡± The woman answered with a snort, ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t contacted me ever since he arrived a couple of days ago. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t consider me his sister. I don¡¯t need a brother like him.¡± Curling his lips into a smile, the man coaxed her. ¡°Alright, forget it. You don¡¯t have to meet him if you don¡¯t want to. Have you moved all your stuff over? I¡¯ll be here to protect you once we start cohabitating. Nobody can try to get close to you.¡± The woman was smitten by his honey-coated words. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, you are the best!¡± The man took a long drag on his cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. If I¡¯m not good to you, then who else will be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so naughty of you!¡± The woman cooed coyishly. ¡°Oh, one more thing. You better cut down on your contact with Jing Xinze.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a follower of the Blue Tower Royalty. Since your mother dislikes me, that applies to him too,¡± he retorted sarcastically. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. He¡¯s just a small fry. What right does he have to dislike you? Brother Jingxuan, he¡¯s just a servant. There¡¯s no need for you to fret over this.¡± The man merely snorted. ¡°He really dislikes me.¡± Frowning, the woman pressed him for more details. ¡°Did he cause you trouble?¡± The man dropped hints instead. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, just stay away from him.¡± ¡°What did he tell you, Brother Jingxuan?¡± The woman took the bait. ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Feirou looked terribly unhappy. What nonsense did that lowly servant tell Brother Jingxuan? Dong! Dong! Dong! Someone knocked on the door at that moment. ¡°Get lost!¡± The man lost his cool and screamed at the door. ¡°Y-Young Master, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re fired!¡± Bang! He smashed the ss on the table against the floor. The servant sounded visibly frightened as he stood outside the door but showed no intention of walking away. ¡°O-Old Master Lin¡¯s butler is here.¡± The man was startled. Why had the d*mned old man sent his man there? After a while, the door was unlocked from the inside. Click. The butler slowly made his way into the room. ¡°How are you feeling, Young Master?¡± The young chap mocked him. ¡°How am I feeling? Did grandpa send you here to ask about me?¡± Isn¡¯t it a little toote to show concern for me now? He had been ill in bed for many days, yet there had been no signs of concern from his grandfather. Now that he was well on his way to recovery, there was no need for any affection! He he! The butler paused before saying, ¡°So, I presume you are well now, Young Master?¡± ¡°What could have happened to me? I wouldn¡¯t die!¡± The young man, who was half-naked, was sitting upright on the bed while leaning against the bed frame. The woman had already gotten up and was now sitting on a chair next to the bed. The clothes that had been lying disorderly on the floor moments ago had been put away. The windows in the room were wide open, and the breezy wind was constantly blowing across the room. ¡°Good to know that you¡¯re fine now.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°It is true that the old master has sent me here to inform you about some other matters too.¡± The young man perked up when he heard that. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Young Master Lin, you are no longer required at Lin Teng or any of its subsidiaries. Second Young Master has taken over all thepanies of the Lin Family. They will be managed by him and his wife. The subsidiaries will be managed by Second Young Madam. The two of them will take care of the empire from now on.¡± Chapter 223 - Giving Him A Slap

Chapter 223: Giving Him A p

¡°What did you say?¡± Fury consumed Lin Jingxuan as he sat up suddenly on the bed. ¡°Young Master, you need not trouble yourself with thepany¡¯s affairs anymore.¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°This is what Old Master Lin wanted me to convey to you.¡± Gu Feirou interrogated him coldly. ¡°And why did he say that?¡± After pausing momentarily, the butler said, ¡°Because Second Young Madam wants to take charge of all the subsidiaries.¡± ¡°Who is she to make this kind of demand? A woman as useless as she is has no ce in thepany! Is she capable of managing thepany? That d*mned old man... Is grandpa nning to give her thepany so she can y with it?¡± ¡°Old Master Lin wanted to fulfill her wish because Second Young Master dotes on her. Besides, Second Young Master will be around to help her so there won¡¯t be an issue.¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± ¡°Young Master, you can look for the old master if you aren¡¯t happy with the arrangement. Please take care of your health in the meantime.¡± The man was ready to get off the bed. He was so upset that the wound on his chest throbbed painfully again. ¡°Jingxuan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find grandpa now.¡± The woman tried to stop him. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. We can look for himter when you are well.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± After pushing her hand away, he got up and started to change into the clothes next to him. The butler left the room wordlessly after witnessing the scene. ... Later, at the Lin Residence... Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou arrived at the estate in a hurry. Meanwhile, Ye Erruo was enjoying tea with Old Master Lin. The old man was chatting happily with his daughter-inw while a painting bearing the famous shrimp was hanging next to them. They seemed to be busy talking about the painting. The door to the hallway was opened with a loud ¡®Pong¡¯. Clenching his chest, Lin Jingxuan entered the living room with Gu Feirou, who was holding onto him anxiously. As she cocked a brow, Ye Erruo watched the couple approach with a half-smile on her face. ¡°Grandpa.¡± The young man greeted his grandfather through gritted teeth. The old man¡¯s face sank. He was having a good time chatting with his daughter-inw so he was irked by the sudden interruption. ¡°Why are you here when you should be recuperating at home?¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you wanna give thepany to this woman so she can destroy it?¡± ¡°This is an unkind thing to say.¡± ¡°When you hand over ourpany to a woman who knows nothing, you are effectively destroying the Lin empire, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°With Xiao Ye around, there is nothing to be worried about.¡± His grandson¡¯s lips had turned pale with anger. ¡°On what grounds are you transferring our subsidiaries to her?¡± This was the Lin Family¡¯s inheritance so it all belonged to him. Ye Erruo curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t transfer them so don¡¯t push all the me on him. I wanted the subsidiaries.¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone ominously at her. ¡°Why are you asking for thesepanies?¡± ¡°Thesepanies will be useful to me.¡± ¡°What do you want them for? You are just a woman who knows no better. What the hell do you need them for?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± The woman slowly got up from her seat. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll get a move on first. I¡¯ll visit you soon.¡± ¡°Sure... Sure... Where¡¯s Xiao Ye?¡± ¡°He went to the washroom.¡± ¡°Butler, take Young Madam to the door.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The patriarch slowly got up from his chair as well. As he held her hand, he reminded her, ¡°Ruoruo, do bring Xiao Ye over here regrly! I¡¯m alone at home and I needpany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed with a faint smile. Throughout their conversation, the old man had constantly brought up his grandson¡¯s name so she could tell how much he liked Mo Jiangye... Ye Erruo picked up her bag from the table and walked past Lin Jingxuan with a smirk on her face. Suddenly, her former boyfriend grabbed her wrist without warning. Her body sprang backward as if she had been assaulted by a sudden gust of strong wind. Seeing that the man was about to p her, she nimbly ducked aside with glinting eyes. She immediately gathered her strength and jumped away from him while sending a p across his face. SMACK! The loud sound of the p reverberated across the hall. ¡°B*tch!¡± With a look that could kill, the man ruthlessly lunged forward and pulled her hair... Chapter 224 - Untitled

Chapter 224: Untitled

¡°B*tch!¡± With a look that could kill, the man ruthlessly lunged forward and pulled her hair. He easily got a hold of it since it was rtively long and unbound. ¡°Be careful, Brother Jingxuan!¡± Gu Feiruo yelled to him in concern. Ye Erruo¡¯s scalp hurt badly from all that tugging. Since Lin Jingxuan was being brutal with her, she saw no point in going easy on him. She went on viciously mming her elbow into his chest, aiming her attack at his vulnerable, wounded spot. ¡°Brother Jingxuan!¡± cried his fianc¨¦e in rm. Lin Jingxuan, however, was very vignt this time. After sumbing in her hands twice¡ªgetting stabbed by her previously and pped by her earlier¡ªhe knew how nimble the woman was. Thus, how could he possibly let her have her way for the third time? He swiftly reacted by blocking the move with his arm. His eyes glinted with spine-chilling frostiness that stemmed from the knowledge that the woman had concentrated her attack on his heart. It was where he was suffering from a fatal injury. She let out a hiss of pain suddenly. It felt as though her scalp was about to be ripped out. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, you are a good-for-nothing.¡± ¡°And you, Ye Erruo, are a slut. We¡¯re no better than each other.¡± He then pulled her hair even more forcefully than before, as though he had every intention of ripping it from her head. ¡°Let go.¡± The woman clenched her teeth as she threw punches at his head. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam...¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Move slowly, Young Master.¡± The servants followed the two of them in fear as they tried to dissolve the fight. s, they were helpless. ¡°Slut, you did it on purpose, huh? You deliberately kicked me out of thepany, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gritting her teeth in determination, Ye Erruo reached over for the pair of scissors behind him when they moved back toward the flower stand during their scuffle. She then raised them high in a threatening move to stab him. The aghast man hastily relinquished his grip on her hair. In an instant, a wisp of long hair floated to the ground, snipped off from her head. Her eyes shed with malice as she scoffed, ¡°Yeah, I did it on purpose. What about it? Snatch it back if you have the guts, you useless bum.¡± Her provoking words sent him flying into a thunderous rage. All of a sudden, he picked up the flower stand beside him and made an abrupt move to throw it at her. The woman deftlyunched her counter-attack at once. His face turned sheet-white in pain and the flower rack crashed to the ground. Ye Erruo hurriedly backed away from him toward safety. ¡°Brother Jingxuan!¡± Gu Feirou let out a shriek before yelling to the servants, ¡°Hurry! Get a doctor!¡± She then swiftly stepped forward to hold him up, only to see bright red blood oozing out of his chest. The splotch of red on his grey long-sleeved nnel shirt looked particrly conspicuous. ¡°Young Master!¡± The panicked servants hastily rushed off to call a doctor. At that moment, Mo Jiangye came walking from a long corridor in the back. The moment he spotted Lin Jingxuan and sensed the unusual tension in the hall, he strode over speedily at once. ¡°Ye Erruo, you¡¯ve already tried killing Brother Jingxuan once, yet you want to kill him a second time?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s gaze glowed with viciousness as she stealthily reached for the pair of scissors on the floor. Naturally, Ye Erruo spotted that small movement of hers but she spoke nothing of it. ¡°All of you, go grab her!¡± she ordered as she retreated to a spot far away from the other woman lest she went bonkers and tried to harm her. ¡°Second Young Master.¡± ¡°Second Young Master.¡± The sound of flurried footsteps could be heard behind him along with the servants¡¯ echoing greetings. ¡°What happened?¡± He turned his wife around to face him as soon as he reached her side. The woman appeared to be in a slightly disheveled state. Her hair was in disarray, and loose, broken strands were sticking to her clothes at the shoulder area. The spot where she was missing a wisp of hair looked especially ring as well. Instantly, his face darkened. Chapter 225 - Let Him Off For The Last Time

Chapter 225: Let Him Off For The Last Time

¡°Who did this?¡± He reached out and touched the spot on her head that was missing a wisp of hair. She pried his hand away andbed her hair with her bare hands in an attempt to make it neater. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was my own doing.¡± ¡°Your own doing?¡± The sound of hurried footsteps from outside reached their ears. Soon, several doctors walked into the hall with medical kits in their hands. ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam.¡± They respectfully greeted the couple before rushing toward Lin Jingxuan, who was groaning in pain. Meanwhile, Gu Feirou, who had been forcefully taken down by the servants, had the scissors pried off her. ¡°Has heid his hands on you again? Ye Erruo pouted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Mo Jiangye tugged his lips into a cold sneer. Beside them were the doctors and the servants, who were carrying Lin Jingxuan and anxiously heading for the door. The hall was in apletely chaotic state. Thump! A doctor stumbled to the ground. He had been kicked by the man while walking past him. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s body went crashing to the floor as well. ¡°Are you okay, Brother Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Jiangye growled dangerously. The woman kneeling beside her fianc¨¦ guarded him against the man and prevented him from moving forward any further. ¡°You!¡± She was kicked aside by him. He has repeatedly gotten close to my woman with the intention of harming her! If I had gotten my way, he would have died 10,000 times already! ¡°S-Second Young Master,¡± stammered a doctor fearfully as he retreated to the side. Cough, cough... The pain Lin Jingxuan felt caused him to see stars. ¡°AHH!¡± He suddenly started screaming in agony. It turned out that the other man was stepping on his wound. His face instantly lost its color, and his breathing became increasingly more erratic and difficult. ¡°How many times has it been now?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes were filled with bloodlust and viciousness as he crushed his arch-enemy¡¯s chest with a foot. No one dared to step forward and stop him while he did so. ¡°Xiao Ye!¡± With the help of his butler, Old Master Lin walked into the hall, only to turn pale with fright when he witnessed this scene. As though he had heard nothing, Mo Jiangye lifted his foot and aimed a kick at Lin Jingxuan. Gu Feirou immediately threw herself forward and hugged his leg in a bid to stop him but ended up getting kicked away along with her fianc¨¦. St! Fresh red blood came spurting out of Lin Jingxuan¡¯s mouth, and his chest injury split even further. The continual blood loss of his wound had him eventually passing out. Likewise, Gu Feirou¡¯s mind went nk as she experienced a ckout. All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye picked up the flower stand beside him and, like a demon from hell, took two menacing steps forward. He was just about to take action when Old Master Lin hastily came rushing over to him. ¡°Xiao Ye, don¡¯t.¡± His gaze glowed red and chilly, as though he had lost all control of his rationality. He had heard none of the words that the elderly man had said. ¡°Xiao Ruo.¡± In his urgency, the old man could only turn to Ye Erruo for help. She swiftly stepped forward. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°Are you intending to spare him?¡± His voice boomed loudly in a bellow. It was the first time he had red up at her like that. Feelingpletely dazed, she instinctively answered, ¡°No.¡± Gu Feirou was beside Lin Jingxuan. If he flung that flower stand at him, both he and his fianc¨¦e would get injured by it. One could not underestimate her current status. Should she experience a mishap, the Blue Tower would never let the matter drop. Most importantly, his grandfather was standing just a short distance away from the couple. He might very well get injured as well if he threw the flower stand over. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Xiao Ye,¡± said Old Master Lin anxiously. ¡°Rashly?¡± he scoffed. ¡°He has touched my woman time and again. If not for your sake, why do you think he is still alive?¡± Every word that was spoken sounded piercingly cold. The elderly man furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll kick him out of the house, so he¡¯ll never be able to see Xiao Ruo again. Please, just let him off for thest time.¡± Chapter 226 - Untitled

Chapter 226: Untitled

¡°Let him off again?¡± He raised his voice in question. Old Master Lin replied with a heavy look, ¡°Yes, let him off for thest time. I¡¯ll kick him out of the house, so he¡¯ll never be able to see Xiao Ruo again. Is this okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± The sight of therge puddle of blood on the floor made him frantic. He could only cast his pleading gaze on Ye Erruo again. ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking at her,¡± Mo Jiangye coldly said as he shifted to hide the woman behind him. All of a sudden, his attention was once again drawn to the body lying on the ground. His grandfather took a firmer stance as well. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past my dead body in order to touch him.¡± Ye Erruo hastily held her man¡¯s hand from behind. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± That¡¯s your grandfather and your elder! However, the man was emotionally unstable now. He might very well harm his grandfather as well in order to get to Lin Jingxuan. ¡°Second Young Master, on ount of your father...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring him up!¡± His already-irritated mood became even more vtile. ¡°Get lost!¡± he viciously spat out. The butler stood defensively in front of his old master and nervously regarded the young man. ¡°Young Madam.¡± The woman standing behind her husband pursed her lips. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s death might not warrant any pity, but he¡¯s ultimately the grandchild of the elderly man... Moreover, Grandpa is protecting him... After a lot of inner struggle, Ye Erruo tugged on Mo Jiangye¡¯s arm and whispered something into his ear. Just like that, like a tamed wild beast, he tossed the flower stand aside and took in a deep breath to calm down. It took him a great deal of effort, but the fury in his eyes slowly dissipated bit by bit. He then scooped his wife into his arms and strode over to the doorway to leave. The butler heaved a sigh of relief. How well Second Young Master listens to Second Young Madam... I wonder what she said to him. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± ¡°Take Young Master to the hospital right away.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± ¡°Bar him from entering this ce in the future. Dismiss all the servants in the residence and transfer the old residence to him. That property will be enough for him to survive for the rest of his life. From now on, he will no longer be a part of the Lin Family.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Do I need to inform the rest of the elders?¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± After all, he has always been deemed worthless by the other elders of the family. Everyone¡¯s eyes are only on Xiao Ye, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we inform them or not. While the doctors and servants were rushing to take Lin Jingxuan and Gu Feirou to the hospital, Old Master Lin stood by the doorway of the hall, indifferent to themotion*. If he can narrowly escape death this time, I hope that he lives the rest of his life as an ordinary person. If he can¡¯t... Sigh... I can¡¯t do anything about it...* No matter how much he disliked his grandson, he would still ultimately do his best to save his life on ount of his son. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mo Jiangye kept touching the spot where she was missing a wisp of hair in the car. ¡°It¡¯s only lost hair. It doesn¡¯t hurt a single bit.¡± Nevertheless, his gaze remained fixed on that spot, as though what was missing was her flesh and not her hair. As the driver steadily drove the car, the man wrapped his wife in his arms. His brows furrowed in displeasure, casting a dark look on his handsome face. ¡°When we get hometer, I¡¯ll hand you all of Lin Jingxuan¡¯s recent suspicious transaction records so you can go through them,¡± Ye Erruo softly said as she hooked her arms around his neck. She had previously mentioned this to her husband and asked him not to intervene. However, that chap just would not stop provoking her. With her husband¡¯s intervention, the investigation of this matter would surely proceed more smoothly. She was very certain that this ex-lover of hers had recently been involved in shady dealings. Besides, her husband would surely not let him off in the first ce. The only problem, however, was whether the man would be able to regain consciousness or not. Mo Jiangye tugged his lips into a cold smirk. He¡¯d better keep sleeping forever! If he wakes up... he can forget about escaping from the various crimes hemitted, including murder and bribery. Chapter 227 - Marrying Bo Jinyan

Chapter 227: Marrying Bo Jinyan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Jingxuan almost lost his life on the way to the hospital. Despite being resuscitated, it would be up to his fate whether or not he would be able to regain consciousness. After all, his heart had been severely damaged. Gu Feirou, on the other hand, had broken a rib after receiving Mo Jiangye¡¯s kick. The seriousness of her injury had her confined in bed as well. When she woke up, she found Jing Xinze standing guard by her side along with an unfamiliar man. The stranger¡¯s appearance gave off the vibe that he was a mild, gentle person, and he had much more poise than Lin Jingxuan. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The woman¡¯s head was pounding in pain. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Princess, this is your fianc¨¦, Bo Jinyan.¡± Her guard introduced the man to her. ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Yes. Young Master Bo found you as soon as he arrived in Country L with your brother, Young Master Yu. He¡¯s currently busy with some urgent matters, so he¡¯s unable to meet you right away. Once he¡¯s settled his affairs, he¡¯ll take you back to the Blue Tower.¡± Her face was ashen. ¡°Brother Jingxuan is my fianc¨¦!¡± Bo Jinyan curled his lips slightly. ¡°You must be joking, Princess. I¡¯m the one who is your fianc¨¦ and futurewful husband. Don¡¯t you worry, though. I won¡¯t mind the number of men you keep in your male harem in Country L.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Jingxuan?¡± Gu Feirou anxiously asked. ¡°Due to serious injuries, he has been ced in the intensive care unit. He won¡¯t wake up anytime soon.¡± ¡°WHAT? Ssskkk...¡± A hiss of pain escaped her the moment she tried to move. ¡°Princess, no matter how much you fool around, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Young Master Bo is your future husband. You¡¯ll be marrying Young Master Bo once you return to the Blue Tower.¡± Jing Xinze lowered his voice as he reminded her of this. ¡°P-Pardon?¡± The only man I¡¯ll be marrying in this life is Brother Jingxuan. ¡°Apart from the King and Queen, the Elder holds the most authority in the Blue Tower. Young Master Bo, who is a fine gentleman with outstanding qualities and the son of the Elder, has been selected to be your future husband by Her Majesty. It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re already engaged to Lin Jingxuan in Country L. Once you return to the Blue Tower¡ª¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± She interrupted him before he could finish his words. ¡°Please don¡¯t take this to heart, Young Master Bo. The Princess wasn¡¯t raised by the Queen¡¯s side, so there are certain things that she doesn¡¯t quite understand yet.¡± Bo Jinyan smiled in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Arf, arf, arf... Suddenly, a red, fluffy creature came strutting into the ward as it shrugged its ears. ¡°Is that the auspicious beast?¡± Jing Xinze¡¯s eyes bulged wide in disbelief. In came Red Bean, walkingzily toward him before it jumped straight for the bed. The woman¡¯s face darkenedpletely in a second. ¡°What is this thing? Get it off the bed!¡± ¡°Princess, this is the Blue Tower¡¯s auspicious beast. It¡¯s rumored to be able to bring good luck.¡± A sneer crossed her face at once. Bring good luck? Nonsense! Beast? It¡¯s clearly nothing but a mutt. Bo Jinyan reached out and stroked Red Bean¡¯s head. Arf... It turned its head aside in disdain, refusing the man¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m heading outside for a bit,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°As you wish, Young Master Bo.¡± As soon as the young man left the ward, Gu Feirou lifted a leg to kick the canine off the bed. It shocked her guard so much that he hastily stopped her at once. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t move about when you¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°Get this filthy thing off the bed!¡± Jing Xinze nced at the doggy, who had nestled itself in a corner of the bed to sleep, before saying, ¡°You have to get the auspicious beast¡¯s approval and marry Young Master Bo if you wish to exact revenge on Mo Jiangye, Princess.¡± Chapter 228 - Fiancé

Chapter 228: Fianc¨¦

Her expression became forbidding. Not only do I know nothing about the Blue Tower or my so-called rtives, but now I also have to get the approval of a mutt? How ludicrous! ¡°Princess, do you know what sort of person Bo Jinyan is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, nor do I wish to know!¡± ¡°Being the Elder¡¯s oldest son, Young Master Bo holds a lofty status in the Blue Tower. His family descended from a lineage of witchcraft and knows plenty of witchcraft and ck magic that cannot be exined by modern-day science. This auspicious beast is dozens of times as old as you are.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s brows formed a tight line across her face. She had the feeling that she was listening to a fantasy! Her unconvinced look prompted Jing Xinze to continue speaking. ¡°The auspicious beast is the Elder¡¯s family treasure. One has to receive its approval before they can be a part of the Elder¡¯s family and qualify to learn their witchcraft. From the moment one starts to learn the craft, one won¡¯t be allowed to leave the Blue Tower without the permission of the royals. Also, their lifespan will be two to five times longer than that of a normal person.¡± She burst into derisiveughter. Is he kidding? ¡°Everyone in the Elder¡¯s family holds an important, respected status in the Blue Tower,¡± exined the man patiently. ¡°Quiet!¡± Her mind felt like a mess. ¡°You¡¯ll understand everything once you return to the Blue Tower, Princess.¡± ¡°I want to see Brother Jingxuan.¡± The guard¡¯s expression turned chilly. ¡°He¡¯s currently in the intensive care unit, so private visits aren¡¯t allowed. The Queen ordered Young Master Bo toe to Country L. She hopes that the two of you will be able to develop feelings for each other. Princess, you should stop fooling around with Lin Jingxuan.¡± ¡°On what grounds can you, a mere servant, tell me what I should do? Who told you that I was fooling around with Brother Jingxuan? Did you not clearly hear what I said to you? He¡¯s my man!¡± After a pause, Jing Xinze said, ¡°Please treat Young Master Bo well. If you disobey the Queen¡¯s orders, I¡¯m afraid that Lin Jingxuan will get into a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± Her face grew pale with fright and fury. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so, Princess. The boys of your harem will be arriving here in a few days. I hope you get healthy as soon as possible so that they¡¯ll be able to teach you the etiquette of the Blue Tower Royalty.¡± ¡°Shut up! I told you to keep q¡ª¡± Cough... She had gotten so furious that herplexion was turning increasingly worse by the minute. Young Master Bo? Blue Tower Royalty etiquette? What do all these things have to do with me? Nothing! Nothing at all! ¡°Please get some decent rest, pay attention to your body¡¯s condition, and don¡¯t get angry,¡± he hastily told her. ¡°Throw this ugly thing out of the room.¡± The woman breathed deeply as she eyed the dog, which had climbed up on her bed, with distaste. God knows how many germs and bacteria it has on its body. After letting out a resigned sigh, the guard carefully shooed Red Bean off the bed since the canine did not allow other people to touch it. It was already somewhat reluctant to have any form of physical contact with Bo Jinyan, much less endure the random touch of others. ¡°Am I still changing my cornea then?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Of course, you have to! You¡¯ll need to return to the Blue Tower as soon as possible in order to do that.¡± There was no cornea avable for her in this ce. Her eyes shone in malice as she viciously stated her request. ¡°My brother is here, right? Plus, Young Master Bo is a capable man, isn¡¯t he? You want me to return to the Blue Tower and marry Young Master Bo? Sure! As long as they can get hold of Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea and have mine reced with hers, I¡¯ll head back to the Blue Tower with you guys without further ado. Of course, you¡¯ll have to bring Brother Jingxuan along as well.¡± Chapter 229 - Befitting My Princess Status

Chapter 229: Befitting My Princess Status

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her personal guard was stunned by her demand. ¡°Princess, Ye Erruo is Mo Jiangye¡¯s wife and we are standing on his turf now. Are you sure you still want her cornea?¡± With a cold snort, Gu Feirou replied with quivering, pale lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to bring me Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea? Tell me, did you manage to get the cornea in the end? Now, you are telling me that Young Master Bo is a highly formidable descendant of witchcraft in the kingdom. Let him prove his worth by getting me her cornea. Only then will he befit my princess status.¡± Jing Xinze frowned. He was at a loss for words. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Suddenly, Bo Jinyan slowly walked in with a te of fruit. The woman, who had just woken up, looked frail and haggard after talking so much. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for a favor as your fiance and the princess of Blue Tower.¡± A glint of chilling mockery shed across the man¡¯s eyes, although he approached her with a half-smile. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Get me the cornea of a woman called Ye Erruo. If you can give me her cornea, then I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my fiance.¡± She phrased her demand without flinching. ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± The man¡¯s voice rose in pitch. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He curled his lips up into a smile, put the te of fruit on the table next to him, and said, ¡°You are blind in one eye now. Will you see again when you have her cornea?¡± The woman, who could not stand any reminders about her blindness, instantly lost her cool when she heard that. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You only need to get me her cornea! Jing Xinze, pass him the information that you have on Ye Erruo.¡± She ordered the genteel aristocrat as if he were her servant, not taking his status the least bit seriously. Her guard looked terribly sorry as he tried to exin to the man. ¡°Young Master Bo... The Princess is...¡± ¡°No worries.¡± ¡°You can all leave now. I¡¯m tired.¡± After saying that, she shut her eyes. Bo Jinyan curled his lips into a faint smile. His palm rested lightly on Red Bean¡¯s head, and the creature immediately rose from its slumber, jumped off the bed, and followed his master out of the door. After looking at Gu Feirou onest time, Jing Xinze also left the room without another word. As Bo Jinyan paced down the long hospital corridor with the dog behind him, the pair attracted numerous nces from curious passersby. The man¡¯s sinister profile gave off a dangerous, lethal aura... After leaving the hospital, the man sped off in his car. His sleek ck sports car was especially conspicuous on the road. The bluetooth he had in his ear was blinking eerily. Red Bean, whose eyes were staring straight ahead, sat quietly on the passenger seat next to him. He passed fleets of cars while the trees seemed to be constantly moving past him. ¡°Wuuu... Wuuu...¡± Red Bean suddenly let out a flurry of excited barks. The man turned his head to give it a sidelong nce before dismissing its barks. ¡°Wuu...¡± The creature started to w at the car door with its small paws soon. ¡°Be quiet!¡± he ordered it sternly. The dog was pacing anxiously around the passenger seat by then. asionally, it would scratch the car door with its paws. Standing on its hind legs, the creature leaned on the car window. It was trying to peer through the ss at another expensive car next to them. The dog could not stop scratching the ss window when it saw that car. ¡°Be quiet!¡± The dog continued to whine piteously. The man slowed down his vehicle and looked at the other car with furrowed brows. What¡¯s wrong with this car? Why is Red Bean so excited by its sight? Suddenly, that car moved past his without warning. Red Bean became agitated and barked even louder this time. Chapter 230 - The Price Of Not Marrying Him

Chapter 230: The Price Of Not Marrying Him

Red Bean started to w to a different spot. It was leaning on the car window next to it when it flipped its two front paws to the dashboard in front instead. Its big, doe-like eyes never left the luxurious car before theirs. Bo Jinyan picked up speed with his brow raised. As he caught up to the vehicle in front, the creature finally quietened down and its eyes started glinting. The man¡¯s face broke into a smile. The only reason the dog was this excited was that its favorite person was inside that car. There was no need to borate on who that person was. What a coincidence! Surely, they were fated to meet again under these circumstances. He ensured that he was following the car closely throughout the journey. Whenever the distance between them widened, Red Bean would break into a series of disgruntled barks. The vehicle in front of them stopped at a jewelry shop in the end. This store sold rings. As the man gradually pulled up next to the store, his gaze followed the couple sauntering into the shop hand-in-hand. The dog became agitated again when it saw Ye Erruo walking away. ¡°Shut up!¡± Bo Jinyan scolded the creature, giving it a dirty look at the same time. PONG! He mmed the car door shut after alighting, leaving the poor creature alone inside the vehicle as he strode into the store. The dog could only give its owner a forlorn look. ... Inside the jewelry shop... Mo Jiangye took the ring from the disy cab and put it on Ye Erruo¡¯s finger. The ring was breathtaking indeed! The jewelry seemed to be set with numerous pieces of random diamonds that sparkled with iridescence. Beside her, the man was wearing a simr ring. ¡°Did you custom-make this pair of rings?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered as he caressed her petite, tender hand. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s beautiful.¡± The woman replied with a smile and raised her hand toward the spotlight above. At that moment, the ring caught the light beamsing from above and its color began to change from a pale off-white hue to a baby pink shade... She retrieved her hand hastily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a diamond ring?¡± The man smiled and rubbed the ring with his coarse thumb. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. These random diamond-like pieces are actually ¡®little night pearls¡¯. There are 999 ¡®little night pearls¡¯ set on this ring. These pearls will change color when light hits them from different angles. It can change into seven different colors altogether, just like a rainbow!¡± As he exined, he took out a magnifying ss and ced it over the ring. Dazzling pinkish shades instantly appeared before her eyes. ¡°It bes even more beautiful at night,¡± he whispered softly into her ear. ¡°The most beautiful sky and the best rainbow in this world belong to you! You, Ye Erruo, belong to me. Whatever you ask for, be it the stars, the moon, or anything that flies in the sky or walks on earth, I¡¯ll give it to you! Whatever I have is yours, including my body, heart, and soul! We¡¯ll walk to the end of the earth!¡± As his burning gaze was fixed on her captivating face, he dered his love passionately again. ¡°I ask that you entrust your life to me without reservation. You¡¯ll be the most regal queen, the most indulgent princess, and the happiest wife on this earth!¡± The woman felt giddy with love from his pompous promation. Sizzling, hot tears welled up in her eyes, but before she could say a word, the man cut in and dered solemnly again, ¡°Miss Ye Erruo, please entrust the rest of your life to me. I¡¯m your husband, Mo Jiangye!¡± His warm, moist breath fell next to her ear as he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to snatch you for myself! You are mine for all eternity after putting on this ring. If you let me down, I¡¯ll make you pay 100,000 times!¡± She asked hoarsely, ¡°And what kind of punishment would I get?¡± ¡°You¡¯d never have the chance to climb off the bed.¡± Chapter 231 - I Do Not Want To Be The Scapegoat

Chapter 231: I Do Not Want To Be The Scapegoat

¡°You¡¯d never have the chance to climb off the bed.¡± The stirred emotions she felt from hearing that moving love deration vanished for the most part when she heard the punishment he had in store for her. Can you not be such a killjoy? ¡°So will you entrust your life to me?¡± he gently cooed into her ear. Her lips twitched. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Her answer had the man¡¯s face breaking into a wide grin as he smiled giddily like a child. Not far away from them was Bo Jinyan, who had witnessed their intimate interaction with a grim smile. They¡¯re buying wedding bands, huh? Are they really intending to get married? His gaze dimmed when it involuntarilynded on the woman¡¯s stomach. Is she really pregnant? Momentster, the couple turned around and left the shop after collecting their rings. The doll¡¯s going to be taken away by someone else if I don¡¯t make a move... His lips curled into a slight smile while he arched a brow at that thought. However, just as he turned around to leave, a familiar-lookingdy brushed past him. With a squint, he grabbed hold of thedy¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± yelled the woman hotly. However, she soon fell into a daze at the sight of Bo Jinyan¡¯s alluring appearance. ¡°What do you want, handsome?¡± His brows formed a tight line as he stared at this face, which looked exactly like Ye Erruo¡¯s face. He was very certain, though, that this woman was not her! ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± His vicious eyes glowed icily. Xiao Ruo sized him up. ¡°My name is Xiao Ruo. Do you know me, handsome? Ha ha... Don¡¯t you think I look like Ye Erruo? A lot of people have said that I¡¯m her carbon copy. It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯m not her, though... Hey, you¡¯re hurting me. You...¡± The way he stared at her scared her. ¡°H-Hey, can you release me first?¡± she carefully asked. Bo Jinyan flung her hand away hard as he studied the woman with an eerie, iprehensible gaze that had her cowering away from him. The recently popr Little Ah Mei didn¡¯t offend anyone, did she? Even though people usually cast surprised looks at her, she had never encountered anything like this. Besides, she rarely stepped out of her house in the first ce. She eventually got so freaked out that she hastily broke into a run and fled from the man lest he did something to her. She was terrified of him, especially since he appeared all gloomy and fierce at that moment. Her unsettled heart only managed to find peace when she realized that she had shaken off that man. She then pulled a mask out of her bag. However, as soon as she put it on, she felt a sharp pain at the back of her head. It was followed by vision loss before she eventually slumped weakly to the ground. ... Xiao Ruo woke up with a dizzy head in a dimly-lit environment when she finally regained her consciousness. Her mind instantly sobered up when her face was sshed with a basin of cold water. Cough, cough... The woman froze the instant she noticed the man standing before her. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± Bo Jinyan, who was wearing a thin shirt, merely lifted his lips into a vague smile and said, ¡°You know Ye Erruo.¡± Shepletely lost her cool and panicked when she heard that. ¡°W-Who doesn¡¯t know Ye Erruo, the online singer who got really popr just some time ago? However, she has stopped all online broadcasts and gone off-screen to avoid the eyes of the masses. E-Either way, I¡¯m not Ye Erruo.¡± As the man slowly approached her, she retreated fearfully. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Ye Erruo. You should look for her if you¡¯ve got a feud with her.¡± ¡°Is this the product of cosmetic surgery?¡± Xiao Ruo shot back through gritted teeth, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I was born this way. It was Ye Erruo who underwent cosmetic surgery based on my looks. Go look it up online yourself.¡± This man obviously has a vendetta with Ye Erruo and mistook me for the singer and abducted me instead. Regardless, there¡¯s no way I am going to be her scapegoat. Chapter 232 - He Will Give You A Big Sum of Money

Chapter 232: He Will Give You A Big Sum of Money

¡°Ye Erruo underwent cosmetic surgery based on your looks?¡± the man scoffed. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve made a mistake and abducted the wrong person. Now, let me go,¡± said the distressed woman insistently. Bo Jinyan suddenly crouched down on one knee and gripped her chin firmly. ¡°How long has it been since your surgery? Pretty wless result you¡¯ve got there.¡± He pinched her chin so hard that her eyes teared up in pain. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Very realistic results, in fact.¡± He then increased the force on her chin as she struggled to smack his hand away in vain. Just momentster, her jaw was slightly deformed from all his pinching. Scalding teardrops leaked from her eyes non-stop. It hurts. It freaking hurts. Without a warning, the man suddenly smacked her face to the side. ¡°Hah! Ai Er!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Reverse her cosmetic surgery,¡± he coldly ordered his subordinate. ¡°N-No... Don¡¯t...¡± She retreated backward in fear. I can¡¯t live without this face. I mustn¡¯t lose this appearance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were born this way?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t touch my face... I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not Ye Erruo! I¡¯m not her! Find the right person if you want to destroy her face... I-I can bring her here if you cannot get a hold of her,¡± she stammered out. His lips formed the ghost of a smile as he regarded the woman. Seeing this face on another person filled him with disgust. ¡°This is my real face. You¡¯re not allowed to touch it. You cannot¡ª¡± She was then held still by the two bodyguards beside her. Not far away from them was a bed, and beside ity misceneous medical equipment. ¡°Release me!¡± Her body tilted backward and away from the bed as she struggled to break free from the bodyguards. Her face lost all its color the moment she caught sight of the two doctors in white robes standing in a corner. ¡°Let me go!¡± Soon, she was pressed down against the cold surgical bed. Even putting up a struggle was hard for her now. ¡°Touch me and Hubby Jingxuan will never let you off!¡± she screamed at the top of her voice. The familiar name put a frown on Bo Jinyan¡¯s face. Jingxuan? ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± he coldly inquired. Xiao Ruo sucked in a deep breath before she hastily gushed, ¡°Yes! Yes, that¡¯s right! Lin Jingxuan! He¡¯s my husband! He¡¯ll never spare you if youy a hand on me! However, if you release me now, he¡¯ll give you a big sum of money instead. I can also help you search for Ye Erruo.¡± The doctors on either side of the bed halted and waited for their master¡¯s instructions. ¡°What did you just call Lin Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Husband. He¡¯s my husband.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Feirou his fianc¨¦e?¡± The woman denied this vehemently and anxiously at once. ¡°N-No! Hubby Jingxuan loves me the most! Not that woman! She¡¯s such a bore! It¡¯s only because of the circumstances that he was forced to get together with her!¡± Her words piqued his interest. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguards and doctors retreated to the side and Xiao Ruo immediately sprang up to sit on the bed. ¡°H-How much money do you want? My husband can give it to you as long as you release me.¡± She warily surveyed her surroundings as she spoke. ¡°Does Gu Feirou know about your existence?¡± Her body suddenly stiffened and her face took on an awful shade. ¡°S-She doesn¡¯t deserve to know about my existence.¡± The man narrowed his eyes knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re the third party then?¡± Based on what he recalled, Lin Jingxuan used to be Ye Erruo¡¯s boyfriend, whom she had loved with her heart and soul. After getting together with Gu Feirou behind Xiao Rou¡¯s back, he is yearning for her again now that he has gotten engaged to Gu Feirou? However, because of Mo Jiangye¡¯s existence, he can only create a brand-new Ye Erruo instead? Hah! His eyes turned increasingly dark with malice at this thought. Chapter 233 - So Adorable!

Chapter 233: So Adorable!

Perhaps this woman could do him a huge favor! Bo Jinyan stared at Xiao Ruo¡¯s face as the thought formted incessantly in his mind. ¡°No! I am not the third party!¡± Xiao Ruo said angrily. ¡°Your hubby, Jingxuan, has been lying unconscious in bed and has yet to wake up. Do you know this?¡± he asked with a small smile on his lips. Xiao Ruo was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you want to rece Gu Feirou?¡± Xiao Ruo widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lin Jingxuan had been unconscious on the bed till now? What was wrong with him? What had happened? Also, this man wanted to help her rece that woman? That woman was the Blue Tower Royalty¡¯s princess. Did he have the power and capability to do something like that? When he saw that she was moved by his words, Bo Jinyan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Do you want to see your hubby?¡± Xiao Ruo did not believe this. ¡°You can help me see Jingxuan?¡± Was he lying to her? ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Rou fell into deep thought. If she could really rece Gu Feirou, then wouldn¡¯t the young madam¡¯s position in the Lin Family be hers? When that time came, she could easily get any kind of brand bag or luxury car. No matter how much she spent every day, she would never be able to finish the money she got. Just thinking about it was wonderful. But why did this man want to help her? Wasn¡¯t he a foe of Ye Erruo? ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± ¡°A shameless third party like you does not have the right to know who our Young Master is,¡± Ai Er said sarcastically. She was not worthy enough to know. Xiao Ruo felt angry from embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re the one who is a third party.¡± Suddenly, a servant walked in and softly reported, ¡°Young Master, the auspicious beast is not eating or drinking.¡± Bo Jinyan furrowed his brows. It was not eating or drinking? What was it trying to do? Was it angry? Bo Jinyan turned around and left the room. ¡°Lock her up. You are not allowed to let her out without Young Master¡¯s orders,¡± Ai Ermanded. ¡°Okay!¡± ck! When the bedroom door was locked from the outside, Xiao Ruo was trapped in a dark room. Meanwhile, at the Zhuang Ge Residence... Ye Erruo had just finished showering. Yao Tiao would being over to their house that day and the servants had prepared some food earlier. Mo Jiangye walked in with a set of pink fluffy clothes. ¡°Wear these and let me have a look.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Erruo took the clothes from him and unfolded them. When she realized it was an ordinary set of loungewear, she felt at ease. ¡°Do you like pink that much?¡± And... Were those bunny ears? He bit his lips, wanting to help her change into those clothes. ¡°Yes.¡± In the past, he had never paid attention to what women around him were wearing. He would pay even less attention to the different styles and colors of clothes online. Now, he realized that his attention would often be attracted to the clothes the women around him were wearing. Passersby, women on the Inte,dies, and madams at banquets. Whenever he saw a beautiful set of clothes or a nice hairstyle, he would unconsciously mentally picture it on Ye Erruo, imagining what she would look like with those clothes on or if she had a specific hairstyle. Earlier, he had seen this adorable set of loungewear and thought that it would look even cuter on her. ¡°I will change into them myself.¡± Ye Erruo pressed against his hand. Mo Jiangye pushed her hand away, adamant on personally helping her change into the loungewear. Ye Erruo red at Mo Jiangye. He smiled and grabbed the clothes, pulling them over her. He reached out and pushed her hair back. Her skin was fair to begin with. Therefore, the pink clothes made her skin look even more delicate. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes looked soft in an instant. He pinched the bunny¡¯s ears on her clothes as he smiled gently. ¡°Very adorable.¡± She was truly adorable. Chapter 234 - Help To Temporarily Care For A Dog

Chapter 234: Help To Temporarily Care For A Dog

Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes became soft in an instant. He pinched the bunny ears on her clothes as he smiled gently. ¡°Very adorable.¡± The woman did not reply. Grabbing her cor, he nted a heavy kiss on her lips. The way she was now had him feeling the impulse to just pull her into his embrace and never let go. Ye Erruo plucked at the rabbit ears as her lips twitched. ¡°Has Yao Tiao arrived?¡± Mo Jiangye seemed not to hear her. He clutched her bunny ears and rubbed them against his cheeks, almost melting her with his gentle gaze. Pulling her bunny ears back, Ye Erruo pushed him aside. ¡°I asked you if Yao Tiao has arrived?¡± she asked as she headed out. Mo Jiangye followed closely behind her, pulling at her rabbit ears from time to time. ¡°Mo Jiangye, how childish can you be?¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°You have to wear this every day at home from now on,¡± he requested. Ye Erruo turned around and red at him, her face darkening when she looked at his gaze, which was as gentle as water. When they headed down the stairs, he reached out and caressed the part of her head that was missing a clump of hair with a serious expression. ¡°Oh, right. Has Lin Jingxuan woken up?¡± Mo Jiangye sneered, ¡°He¡¯d better not wake up for the rest of his life.¡± It seemed like he had yet to regain consciousness! Downstairs, Yao Tiao coincidentally walked in with a maid. ¡°Hey, Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°Why did it take you so long toe here?¡± ¡°Young Master Mo...¡± Yao Tiao greeted him. ¡°I am going to have afternoon tea with Yao Tiao. If you have to work, go ahead.¡± Mo Jiangye followed her closely as he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any work.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. What she had meant was that he could leave. She wanted to be alone with Yao Tiao for a moment. ¡°I would like to say something to Yao Tiao alone.¡± ¡°How many sentences?¡± he asked. Ye Erruo suppressed her emotions, which were ready to explode. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± He smirked, no longer wanting to tease her. He pecked her once more on the lips before turning around to leave. Yao Tiao had a mischievous smile on her lips as she looked at Ye Erruo with an ambiguous gaze. ¡°Young Master Mo sure is clingy with you.¡± She helplessly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were about to get here earlier? Why did you only arrive now?¡± ¡°I was already out, but didn¡¯t Ji Sichen go to a match-making session previously? He finally returned to the bar after match-making for a few days. He failed. Ha ha ha...¡± ¡°You are happy that his match-making effort was a failure?¡± ¡°Who said I am happy? I just feel bad for him, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then what does this have to do with youingte?¡± ¡°Just as I stepped out of the door, he came back. I went back to counsel him a little, in case he was being consumed by bad thoughts. I told him, what kind ofdy would ever be attracted to him? Hmph!¡± Ye Erruo raised her brows. She had clearly been moody during the days Senior Ji had been away from the bar because of his match-making session. Her temper had been explosive. Now that Ji Sichen was back, she was smiling happily. There was definitely something wrong with her... Something really wrong with her... The servants had prepared tea and snacks in the garden¡¯s small pavilion earlier. After they¡¯d barely conversed for a while, Ye Erruo¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ruoruo.¡± Ye Erruo did not recognize the other party for a moment. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, you¡¯ve forgotten me after not seeing me for only a few days?¡± ¡°Bo Jinyan?¡± ¡°Must be hard to make you remember me.¡± Ye Erruo was astonished. She had not thought that he would ever contact her again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get into some kind of trouble?¡± Apart from that, she could not think of anything else that could have happened to him to make him look for her. ¡°There is indeed an issue I hope you could help me out with.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I would like you to help take care of a dog temporarily.¡± Chapter 235 - Eat! I Will Take You To See Her Tomorrow!

Chapter 235: Eat! I Will Take You To See Her Tomorrow!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I had a friend who passed away recently and their dog went missing. We just found it, but I suddenly need to head to P City for a while. I don¡¯t feel at ease if the servants are taking care of Aby.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°It is just a dog. Not much effort is necessary to care for it, so the maids can take care of it. However, this dog was very important to myte friend. Naturally, it is very important to me as well.¡± Ye Erruo hummed in acknowledgment, patiently listening until he finished his words. ¡°Aby has a rather strange personality. It does not allow other people to touch it and is unwilling to even let me touch it on a regr basis. The dog likes women, though. It loves to get close to beautiful women.¡± It only liked women? Was this dog a pervert? ¡°I do not know many people here. I thought about it and only found you suitable for this responsibility. I would only feel at ease if you did it.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. This was indeed not a big deal, but it was a big deal to her. If Mo Jiangye had not been allergic to dogs, she could probably have helped him. Unfortunately, Mo Jiangye really disliked Bo Jinyan. After Bo Jinyan was done speaking, he waited for her response. Upon seeing that she had not replied after waiting for a while, he let out a sigh. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Bo Jinyan. I can help you with other things, but I really can¡¯t help you take care of a dog,¡± Ye Erruo said apologetically. He had saved her previously. Now, he was having trouble and had managed to find her. Even though Mo Jiangye would not allow her to have any contact with him, she would logically still have helped him if this had been something she could do and she didn¡¯t have to meet him and could just help him in secret! However, this was really something she could not help him with. ¡°Alright. I will not insist since it is inconvenient for you.¡± ¡°My husband has a serious dog allergy. I am really sorry,¡± she exined. Bo Jinyan smiled gently. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot. You are also pregnant. Pregnant women can¡¯t touch animals.¡± ¡°What the heck? Ye Erruo, are you really pregnant?¡± Yao Tiao, who was shocked, eximed unconsciously. The volume of Ye Erruo¡¯s phone call was not too loud or soft, but Yao Tiao could still hear bits and pieces of the conversation. Ye Erruo hurriedly covered her mouth and red at her. ¡°Mm? Is someone next to you?¡± ¡°My friend.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s sexy voice came once again from the phone. ¡°Your friend naturally must be very pretty as well. Why not ask your friend to help me take care of it temporarily? I can give her a ton of money as a form of appreciation. I really can¡¯t find another friend to help with this.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth. ¡°You want to discuss this with her?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She passed the phone to Yao Tiao. ¡°I am not sure if you are interested in taking care of a dog.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hello! Are you a friend of Ye Erruo¡¯s?¡± Bo Jinyan greeted her politely. Yao Tiao was instantly attracted to the voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, yes! I am Ye Erruo¡¯s friend.¡± Bo Jinyan smiled as he began to roughly tell Yao Tiao about his situation. The two of them talked for about five minutes before Yao Tiao hung up the call with a smile. ¡°You agreed to his request?¡± ¡°Of course. Ten million yuan as remuneration for taking care of a dog for one month. Why would I not agree?¡± the money-grubber said. After hanging up the call, Bo Jinyan pinched his brows and looked disappointedly at the lifeless Red Bean in front of him. He used his leg to kick the kennel Red Bean was hiding in. ¡°Eat! I will take you to see her tomorrow!¡± Red Bean hid its face in its long fur and shifted its body, leaving him to only see its butt as it continued to pretend to be dead. Chapter 236 - These Have Been Prepared For You Alone

Chapter 236: These Have Been Prepared For You Alone

¡°When Young Master Mo said you were pregnant, you told us you were not. This time...¡± Yao Tiao stared long and hard at her friend¡¯s belly. ¡°I¡¯m really not pregnant.¡± ¡°No? Then why did that man say you¡¯re pregnant? Oh! By the way, who was that on the line?¡± Ye Erruo stirred her coffee before sipping on it. ¡°He saved me before. You¡¯ve met him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The other woman was baffled. ¡°Gosh! Is it the man we ate roast duck with?¡± She shot her a side-nce. ¡°Yes!¡± How could she fail to recognize his voice despite conversing with him for several minutes? ¡°So it was him?¡± Yao Tiao picked up a dessert and munched on it. ¡°Will your husband skin me alive if he finds out that I¡¯m helping his love rival take care of his dog?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®love rival¡¯ nonsense? Plus, how is this any of his business?¡± ¡°Of course it is his business!¡± she replied agitatedly. She had been very curious about that man after seeing her friend¡¯s husband show such animosity toward him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that he saved my life?¡± She polished off the dessert on her hand in no time before replying, ¡°Ah, I understand now. On the pretext of being your savior, he¡¯s trying to get close to you. He¡¯s interested in you! No wonder Young Master Mo is so wary and hostile around him.¡± Ye Erruo swatted the other woman¡¯s head. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡± He sees everyone as his potential love rival. Men, in particr. ¡°I wanted to ask you toe along with me tomorrow and meet him near R Shopping Mall to collect the dog but I think I have to scrap that n now.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you intending to bring the dog back to the bar?¡± ¡°Duh. I can¡¯t possibly bring it back to my rental apartment.¡± Her brows furrowed as she thought, I¡¯d better not visit the bar so frequently during this period. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you mention that Young Master Mo is scared of dogs? Ha ha ha ha...¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine him being scared of a dog when he doesn¡¯t even fear bullets.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t scared of dogs¡ªhe¡¯s just allergic to dog fur. That¡¯s pretty normal.¡± The other woman shook her head. ¡°Being allergic means that he can¡¯t touch dogs. Doesn¡¯t that also mean that he¡¯s scared of dogs?¡± The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°You and your nonsense.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve discussed this topic enough. After fetching that dog tomorrow, I¡¯ll starve it for two days. He he.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go shopping for cosmetics and clothes together. By the way, where did you buy this attire? I didn¡¯t know that you were into this kind of style.¡± At the mention of her clothes, she let out a heavy sigh. It¡¯s a long story! ¡°Wait for me for a bit while I go change clothes.¡± Mo Jiangye happened to leave their bedroom just as she was on the way back there. ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Shopping,¡± she nonchntly replied as she entered the room to search for an outfit to wear. His eyes lit up at once. ¡°Are you going grocery shopping at the supermarket? Are you intending to make dumplings?¡± She gave him an appraising look. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± The man crossed his arms as he leaned against the wall and watched his wife change clothes. It had been a long time since they hadst gone grocery shopping together. Thus, he turned around, picked out a set of clothes from the closet, and began changing as well. Ten minutester, the couple walked down from the second floor hand in hand. Yao Tiao looked at them in puzzlement. The man then opened his mouth sulkily. ¡°You girls go shopping while I take care of the payment.¡± She was overjoyed to hear that. Oh, yay! How awesome that Boss is paying for our shopping! ¡°Come on. Off we go then.¡± However, ten minutester, Yao Tiao was found sitting in the passenger seat of the car, looking glum. Sitting in front of her was her friend, who was munching on french fries. From time to time, she was feeding the man beside her. There was also a pile of food, including biscuits and milk, next to her. ¡°Here you go.¡± Ye Erruo turned around and handed several packets of snacks to her. ¡°These have been prepared for you alone.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice rang out sulkily. Chapter 237 - Yes! My Wife!

Chapter 237: Yes! My Wife!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°These have been prepared for you alone.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice rang out sulkily. Yao Tiao¡¯s face darkened as she witnessed this loving affection between the couple again. ¡°I can¡¯t stand all this mushiness between you two.¡± With clenched teeth, she shoved the snacks back into her friend¡¯s arms. ¡°There are some snacks on the side,¡± added Mo Jiangye. Her gaze shifted andnded on the small box right beside her. She reached over for the box and saw that it was filled with snacks upon opening it. ¡°He he... Thanks, Young Master Mo. You¡¯re the best.¡± The man maintained a poker face as he continued driving the car. Inwardly, however, he was thinking, How can the snacks my woman is eating be the same as yours? There¡¯s a huge difference between the custom handmade snacks I got for her and the ones I ordered the servants to buy off the shelves for you. ¡°I¡¯ll go shop for clothes first before going to the supermarket with you,¡± Ye Erruo told her husband. ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, the man parked the car in the carpark of a luxurious shopping mall. ¡°Wee.¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s desire to shop exploded the moment she stepped into a boutique. She dragged Ye Erruo straight to the section with thetest designs. ¡°Xiao Ruo, help me pick out a fabulous outfit that can charm the pants off men.¡± Her enthusiasm made Ye Erruough. ¡°You can consider choosing a dress.¡± She had never seen her friend in a dress. She was always in shirts and pants¡ªseparate pieces that needed to be matched. ¡°A dress?¡± The otherdy furrowed her brows in puzzlement. ¡°Hm... Men seem to like women in dresses, huh?¡± That made her grin even wider. ¡°Yeah. Ji Sichen, in particr. I remember him mentioning that he finds women in dresses the sexiest.¡± ¡°Alright. A dress it is!¡± Yao Tiao headed straight for the dress section and began browsing through the selection. Minutester, she walked out of the fitting room feeling awkward. ¡°Xiao Ruo, how¡¯s this piece?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Erruo, who was sitting on Mo Jiangye¡¯sp, turned toward him. ¡°What do you think?¡± He gave an expressionless reply. ¡°Ugly.¡± That curt remark was akin to an icy arrow piercing Yao Tiao¡¯s heart! ¡°I¡¯ll change into another piece then.¡± A whileter, she came out wearing a new dress. ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than the first one.¡± The man, who was fiddling with his wife¡¯s hand, raised his head coldly. ¡°Ugly.¡± Dejected, she headed back to the fitting room to try on another dress. ¡°X-Xiao Ruo, I like this dress.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Not bad at all! This piece suits you very much. You look really pretty in this number.¡± Delighted, she carefully nced at the solemn man. His wife looked over at him and said, ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°Ugly.¡± ¡°My dear Young Master Mo, is there anything you find nice?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes! My wife!¡± he coldly retorted. ¡°Ugh!¡± She then stormed back to the changing room and changed into a tube dress. This time, however, after checking herself out in the mirror, she immediately wanted to head back into the fitting room. ¡°Nope, not this one. This one is too revealing.¡± ¡°It looks pretty good on you.¡± This time, Mo Jiangye expressed his opinion before they could even ask him. ¡°Ugly.¡± She rolled her eyes at him in return. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Your wife is the prettiest of them all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go change into this.¡± Ye Erruo reached for the long dress she had chosen and set aside. ¡°Okay.¡± He released the woman from his embrace. Minutester, the curtains of the fitting rooms swooshed, revealing the two friends who stepped out of their respective booths. ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion, Young Master Mo,¡± Yao Tiao hastily said. ¡°Beautiful.¡± She stretched her ears. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°Stunning!¡± She was overjoyed to hear that. Gosh. What a surprise! Young Master Mo actually said this piece is nice on me. Eh? Something¡¯s not right... She then turned her head and followed his line of vision, only to see that her friend, who was also done changing, was standing outside the booth next to hers. Chapter 238 - Return the Card to Ruoruo Tomorrow

Chapter 238: Return the Card to Ruoruo Tomorrow

Yao Tiao¡¯s face could not be any darker at that moment! She was very certain that Mo Jiangye¡¯spliment had not been directed at her. ¡°Young Master Mo, do I look good in this dress?¡± The man did not even pay her any attention. Instead, he rose to his feet and approached his woman. ¡°Keep this and change into something else.¡± He stood by the fitting room and tightened the ribbon at her waist. ¡°I¡¯m about to change out of this dress already. Why are you tightening the ribbon?¡± ¡°Go change.¡± He turned her around and pushed her back into the fitting room. Ye Erruo came out in another outfit a whileter. ¡°It looks good. We¡¯ll take it. Now change into something else.¡± A resigned Ye Erruo popped into the fitting room again to try on yet another design. This time, before she could even pull up the dress¡¯s back zipper, the man came straight inside and stopped her before she could try on more outfits. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± she shrieked. ¡°They¡¯re all nice on you, so we¡¯ll take them all. No need to try on any more of them.¡± He reached over for the set of clothes she had tried on and helped her put them on. He could not stand waiting any longer if she tried on more clothes. ¡°You!¡± The woman was practically rendered speechless. ¡°Stand still.¡± He propped her head upright before helping her put on her clothes properly. By the time the two of them came out of the fitting room, Yao Tiao was already outside, leaning against the wall with the dress she had chosen in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re out already? That¡¯s fast.¡± Holding the pieces his wife had selected in his arms, he said, ¡°Continue choosing.¡± ¡°...¡± The way her husband would purchase any clothes she cast a second nce at scared her. It made her not dare to let her eyes roam about in the massive shopping mall. Tagging alongside them was a dumbfounded Yao Tiao, who was floored by the fact that the man was practically bringing the entire mall home. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to wear all these clothes. It would be a waste to buy them all,¡± said Ye Erruo, who was speechless. His lips curled as he leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°Give them to Yao Tiao then. She can return whatever she can¡¯t wear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯ll pick a few pieces to take home. Don¡¯t you bring the remaining ones back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He obediently respected her wishes. ¡°Can we go to the supermarket now?¡± Her lips curled up. ¡°Just a while more. Yao Tiao wants to buy cosmetics. Once we¡¯re done with that, we¡¯ll go to the supermarket.¡± ¡°Okay, but she¡¯s not allowed toe with us.¡± Grocery shopping is an activity meant only for the two of us. I won¡¯t let anyone else join us. ¡°It¡¯ll bete by the time we finish shopping for cosmetics. Of course she won¡¯t be joining us.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I won¡¯t take her with us even if she wants to tag along. Yao Tiao, who was overjoyed with her purchases, felt like she had been dealt critical damage when she looked up to see the couple in front of her sticking so close to each other and having a hushed conversation! That¡¯s too much. That¡¯s too much! I swear, I won¡¯t go shopping with them ever again. I¡¯m dripping with jealousy! Wuuwuu... ¡°We¡¯ll be able to buy fresh groceries if we go earlier,¡± the manmented out of the blue. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket now.¡± He dragged her away at once. ¡°No¡ªYao Tiao. What about Yao Tiao?¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± He coldly replied, ¡°She¡¯ll find her way back on her own.¡± ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Yao Tiao quickened her pace in an attempt to catch up with them. The man tossed a card at her. ¡°Settle the payment with this and hail a cab for you. You can return the card to Ruoruo tomorrow.¡± While carrying her purchases in one hand, she stared at the card in her other hand. Once again, she felt that she had to be insane to go out with this lovey-dovey couple. She would never do so again. This couple is too much! This is too much... The stench of love they¡¯re giving out makes it terribly hard for me, a single girl, to stay in the same space as them! It was only when she lowered her head and realized that her purchases that day were free that she felt a little better. Chapter 239 - Tricked

Chapter 239: Tricked

This couple is too much! This is too much... The stench of love they¡¯re giving out makes it terribly hard for me, a single girl, to stay in the same space as them! It was only when she lowered her head and realized that her purchases that day were free that she felt a little better. Fine. They can go have fun on their own while I, a singledy, shall go on a shopping spree with this almighty card! After getting rid of Yao Tiao, Mo Jiangye finally had some alone time with Ye Erruo. He was in quite a joyous mood when they headed to the supermarket. The two of them strolled through the vegetable section while they pushed the shopping cart and he hugged her from behind. It was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening by the time they finished roaming about the entire supermarket. Only then did he bring her home. ... ¡°Come out.¡± Bo Jinyan coldly looked down at the dog in its kennel. ¡°You can forget about seeing her if you don¡¯t eat your meal.¡± He mumbled to himself through gritted teeth in front of the little thing. It¡¯ll be meeting thatdy named Yao Tiao in a while. If it doesn¡¯t eat something now, it¡¯ll refuse foodter when it fails to see Ye Erruo. On top of that, he won¡¯t be meeting her anytime soon. He understood this little thing well¡ªvery well, in fact. Red Bean remained mum as the man pushed the bowl of dog food in front of it. ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡± He then pretended to stand up and walk away. This got the attention of Red Bean immediately. It raised its head in alertness and ran after him at once. This little thing could practically understand the humannguage. ¡°Eat first.¡± Bo Jinyan pushed the bowl of dog food toward the dog. Poor Red Bean could not help feeling even more aggrieved as it began eating its food mouthful by mouthful. The man let out a sigh. While he was standing aside, watching and waiting for the dog to finish its meal, the helpless dog could only gobble it all up and gulp down several big mouthfuls of water before it was finally allowed to go out with him. Throughout the entire journey in the car, Red Bean had its eyes fixed on the front. Its paws, in particr, rested on the glove box without moving. Bo Jinyan was speechless. s, when the man brought the dog to meet Yao Tiao, it did not find the person it was looking for after scanning its surroundings. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Ms. Yao.¡± Bo Jinyan smilingly shoved the dog into the woman¡¯s arms. Arf, arf, arf... Red Bean struggled in her embrace as it turned its head in all directions in search of the person he wanted to see. ¡°No trouble at all. Rest assured, I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Yao Tiao stered a forced smile on her face as she secretly wrapped her arms tightly around the dog. ¡°Alright. Thanks for your help.¡± After dumping the dog to the woman and leaving her with plenty of instructions, he immediately turned around and left. Red Bean, who looked confused, stiffened at once as it watched his master board the car and drive away... Arf, arf, arf... It raised its head to look at that woman before immediately struggling to break free from her hold to get to the ground. Then, it realized that something was amiss. ¡°Behave and stay still.¡± She held the dog firmly in her arms to stop it from wriggling about. We¡¯re only in the cab now. Arf, arf, arf, arf... Realizing that it had been tricked, the dog wentpletely hysterical in the back seat of the cab. Yao Tiao, who had seemingly predicted this oue, pulled a long scarf that she had prepared out of her bag and wrapped the dog with it. Minutester, Red Bean was lying still on the seat, all tied up. She patted its head soothingly. ¡°Alright. Behave and I¡¯ll release you when we get to the bar.¡± Awoo... How angry Red Bean was! It turned its head to the side and ignored the woman beside him. Then, ity obediently on the seat, no longer making a fuss. The driver silently nced at the rearview mirror before he stepped harder on the elerator to bring his customers quickly to their destination. Chapter 240 - Both Soft and Hard Approaches Are Useless

Chapter 240: Both Soft and Hard Approaches Are Useless

Awoo... The poor dog howled all the way until they reached their destination. Several times, Yao Tiao tried both soft and hard approaches, patiently coaxing the canine by feeding it food and threatening the little thing. Nevertheless, it still refused to stop whining. Even the cab driver was rendered speechless by its whines. If it had not been for the fact that she could not possibly stuff its mouth with something, she would surely have done so to get it to shut up. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The woman paid her cab fare, alighted from the cab, and swiftly entered the bar with the dog. Upon entering, she noticed that Ji Sichen was nowhere in sight. He was not manning the counter either. She ced the little mutt on the sofa before walking away to pour herself a cup of water. She did not untie the scarf at once for fear that it would misbehave. How was she going to catch it if it started running about and chewing on things? Even all tied-up on the sofa, Red Bean did not stop struggling. The sudden detection of a familiar scent in the air made him stop wriggling, though. It arched its back toward a corner of the sofa until he managed to sniff the familiar smelling from the jacket lying there. Only then did it obediently lie still. When Yao Tiao came back with her water, a surprised smile spread across her face as she spotted the dog, which remained motionless. Is it finally behaving now? ¡°Are you behaving now?¡± She extended a hand to rub its furry head before freeing it from the scarf binding it and cing a dog biscuit before its mouth. Red Bean shifted its head to one side and ignored her. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna eat?¡± She found the sight of the little mutt throwing a tantrum amusing as she turned her head and stuffed the biscuit into her own mouth. Only after munching on for some time did she sense that something was off. Damn it. How could I forget that this is dog food that I¡¯m holding?! I must be mad! To think I finally tasted dog food[1] for real today. Her phone on the coffee table suddenly vibrated. ¡°Hello, Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°Have you picked up the dog?¡± Yao Tiao put her phone on speaker mode and ced it on the coffee table before getting herself another cup of water. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s with me.¡± Red Bean¡¯s ears twitched and perked instantly when it heard Ye Erruo¡¯s voice. Its bright eyes stared straight at the phone on the table. Awoo... Awoo... It began howling pitifully with its head raised using all its might, as though it was crying for help. ¡°Yao Tiao, why do I find this dog¡¯s howling so familiar?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s question could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Familiar? Don¡¯t all dogs sound the same?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She ced the empty cup back on the coffee table after finishing the water in it. As though it was making aint, Red Bean began whining even louder. ¡°Behave,¡± she told it sternly. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler, Yao Tiao?¡± ¡°The little one must be feeling ufortable in a new environment. It has been yapping non-stop ever since we boarded the cab. It keeps trying to escape and refuses to eat the food I give it. Since it refuses to behave, I¡¯ll starve it for a couple of days. By then, he¡¯ll be starving for food.¡± The reason the mutt isn¡¯t eating the food must be because it isn¡¯t hungry yet. However, if it still doesn¡¯t eat after so much coaxing, then I¡¯ll reach the end of my wits. I can¡¯t possibly pry open its mouth and force-feed it food, can I? ¡°He¡¯s paying you ten million yuan for petsitting his dog. You¡¯d better keep it safe and sound.¡± ¡°...¡± Awooo... ¡°Stop howling,¡± said Yao Tiao somewhat exasperatedly. ¡°Will it die in your hands? Remember that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s precious pet you¡¯re taking care of...¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be so easily killed, can it? I¡¯ll let it limatize itself to the environment and then try to coax it into eating something.¡± If this little thing continued yelping, they would both go crazy. [1] Dog food in Chinese also means mushiness. Chapter 241 - Buying A Puppy Outfit

Chapter 241: Buying A Puppy Outfit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It can¡¯t be so easily killed, can it? I¡¯ll let it limatize itself to the environment and then try to coax it into eating something.¡± If this little thing continued yelping, they would both go crazy. ¡°Alright, now. Are youing to the bar tonight?¡± The other woman muttered softly, ¡°This is the reason I¡¯m calling you. I won¡¯t being down for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it. I know you can¡¯t wait to spend time alone with Young Master Mo. You don¡¯t have toe over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not trying to do that.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Red Bean started to whine again and inch its body along the sofa toward Yao Tiao. ¡°The barking sounds really familiar,¡± the protagonistmented. ¡°Familiar? You¡¯re probably hallucinating. All dogs sound the same. Alright, I got to hang up now.¡± ¡°Okay, speak to you soon.¡± Ye Erruo found the barking strangely familiar. Although it was true that all dogs sounded almost alike, the barking she had just heard seemed to be something more. After Yao Tiao put down the phone, she went to find some kibbles for the doggie. The owner had prepared everything for her¨C kibbles, a feeding bowl, a calming bed. There was really nothing more she needed to do. By the time she got the food ready and turned around to feed the dog, it was gone! ¡°Aby?¡± the woman called out loudly. ¡°Come and have lunch! C¡¯mon, it¡¯s time for your meal!¡± The dog was hiding under a pile of clothes on the sofa in a corner. The woman could not find it after searching around the house. She had no idea where it could have run to. The door was shut, so it should still be inside the room. ¡°Aby, where are you?¡± She was panicking by now and she scratched her head in frustration. Suddenly, she noticed a faint movement at the corner of the sofa. Marching up to the spot, she flipped aside Ye Erruo¡¯s coat to find the doggie hiding under it! So it was trying to y hide-and-seek with her! ¡°You have to be fed six times a day but you have only had one meal so far today. Come and have your food now. Quick!¡± She scooped the dog up from the sofa and attempted to feed the creature the kibbles. ¡°OOOH!¡± The doggie tried to struggle free and adamantly refused the food. Yao Tiao was speechless. Then, the animal managed to give her the slip and dash out of her arms. Jumping on the sofa, Red Bean grabbed Ye Erruo¡¯s coat with its teeth and dragged it toward Yao Tiao. Upon pulling it next to her, it then rubbed its head against her calf. ¡°What is it?¡± The woman looked at the doggie in bewilderment. Using its paw to p the coat that was on the ground, the creature trained its puppy eyes on the woman as if it was asking, ¡°Where is the owner of this outfit?¡± Can this creature be a mere dog? ¡°Aha! I see. Are you looking for an outfit? But you¡¯re just a puppy. What kind of outfit do you want?¡± Cocking an eyebrow wryly, she turned on her phone to search for a doggie outfit on Taobao1. Is the dog refusing to eat because it wants an outfit? In the meantime, Red Bean continued to rub its head against her calf. ¡°Alright. I just got you an outfit. It¡¯ll arrive in a few days. You can stop barking now.¡± ¡°OOOH!¡± The dog pped the coat on the floor again. Yao Tiao picked up the coat from the floor and said, ¡°This is not for you. I¡¯ve already gotten something for you. It¡¯ll arrive soon. Now, be good.¡± She was not sure if the dog could understand her as she performed this monologue, but her eyes never once left her cell phone¡¯s screen. Besides puppy outfits, she was busy buying toys for it as well. She had a heyday treating the puppy like a toddler. Red Bean stared at the woman quizzically before jumping up to sink its teeth in Ye Erruo¡¯s coat abruptly, refusing to let go this time... Chapter 242 - It Is Not Just A Dog

Chapter 242: It Is Not Just A Dog

The woman¡¯s face soured. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Little thing, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Hanging on to the fabric by its teeth, Red Bean simply refused to let go. SLASH! The coat was finally torn apart by its stubborn actions. The woman was dumbstruck. ¡°Do you really like this coat so much? Take it! Take it then!¡± She gave up and threw the coat at it. She just couldn¡¯t understand its obsession over this piece of clothing. While clenching the coat with its teeth, it continued to shadow the woman tirelessly regardless of where she went. Still, the woman could not understand its intentions. When night fell, it was still holding the coat in its mouth. The piece of clothing had turned into a moping rag that was dragged mercilessly back and forth across the floor by then. Yao Tiao prepared its dinner, put the food down, and went to have dinner by herself. She reckoned that she had tried every means possible in vain, so there was nothing more she could do. The creaturey on the floor in a straight line, still refusing to take in a morsel. She was at her wits¡¯ end. As she munched on her food, she shot a question aimlessly at it. ¡°My dear sir, what do you really want?¡± She¡¯d wanted to starve it for a day or two before coaxing it into eating again. After all, a hungry dog would eat on its own. However, out of the blue, the owner had called her that day to let her know that she would be heavily rewarded for every kilo that the dog gained before he imed his pet! This is easy money! s, this little fellow had refused to cooperate so far. ¡°How about a drumstick?¡± She held up a delicious-smelling drumstick in front of its nose and waved the food seductively. Unfortunately, the dog remained oblivious to the enticement, refusing to even bat an eyelid. There was nothing more she could say or do until she went to pull the coat lying on the ground. The creature sat up instinctively, snarling and pointing its ws at the woman¡¯s outstretched hand. She seemed to recognize its weak spot. After tugging at a small corner of the fabric, she gave a sudden jerk to pull the clothing item straight into her hands. The creature went mad with anger and plunged headlong toward the woman, almost sending her crashing to the floor. It was in a high alert mode by then, so it stared ferociously at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you if you agree to eat.¡± The animal continued to fix its eyes on the piece of fabric in her hands, ready to pounce on her at any time. ¡°Hurry up and eat, or I¡¯ll burn it.¡± Picking up the lighter next to her, she threatened to set the coat on fire. Now, this wasn¡¯t just an ordinary dog. ¡°Wuu... Wuu...¡± Turning its head to one side, it jumped on the sofa, curled itself into a ball-like shape, and yed dead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Thinking this was a possibility, she attempted to take it to the vet. However, the animal jumped out of her reach before she could touch it. While hiding in a corner, it tapped the sofa with its paws. The creature was dividing the space between it and thedy! This is mine and that is yours! it seemed to say. ¡°T-This puppy... This creature here... is drawing a line with me?¡± Or has it gone mad? The woman did not know what to think of this dog by now... CLICK! The door was opened and in walked Ji Sichen. ¡°Whose dog is this? Why did you bring it home?¡± he asked. She shot him a look. ¡°Can¡¯t I pet-sit for a few days?¡± ¡°As you wish! Anyway, I couldn¡¯t get Xiao Ruo on the phone thest couple of times. Where could she be?¡± ¡°You have to see who¡¯s calling. I can get through with one call.¡± The little fellow ran over to the man, sniffing and wagging its tail at him as it circled him. Chapter 243 - Untitled

Chapter 243: Untitled

Ji Sichen ignored Red Bean, who was on the floor, while turning around to grab a beverage from the refrigerator. ¡°Come here, Red Bean!¡± Yao Tiao called out. She tried to control her temper as she coaxed the little fe before her. She was anxious because it was not eating anything. Red Bean stayed in the room and looked around but still refused to go over to her. ¡°Come over here quickly.¡± Yao Tiao brought the dog food helplessly over to it. ¡°Hey, Yao Tiao. Quickly, carry the dog over.¡± Red Bean bit the side of Ji Sichen¡¯s pants and refused to let go. Helpless, Ji Sichen could only walk with it. Yao Tiao hurriedly ran over and bent down to lift it up. Surprisingly, Red Bean did not avoid her this time. She thought the little fe had finally be obedient. However, it still refused to eat even after she¡¯d brought the dog food over. She had no idea what the dog wanted to do. This dog was harder to serve than a human. Next time, she was not going to ept a chore like helping someone care for a pet again. It was too difficult. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try feeding it? This dog is extremely precious. It refused to eat even after I coaxed it for almost half a day.¡± Yao Tiao stuffed the dog food in Ji Sichen¡¯s hands. She really could not think of another way. Ji Sichen nced at her before epting the task of feeding the dog. What happened afterward left Yao Tiao bbergasted. The dog actually started eating. It gobbled down all the food in the bowl in less than a few mouthfuls, wiping the bowl clean. Ji Sichen raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s a problem with the person, not the dog. It didn¡¯t eat when you tried to feed it, yet it finished everything when I fed it.¡± ¡°Then I am leaving you to feed it from now on. I will give you a sry as well. How about that?¡± She smiled deceitfully in secret as she calcted in her heart while trying to please him. Ji Sichen looked at her in warning and did not say a word. ¡°Will you feed it? If you won¡¯t, then hand me back the dog.¡± She reached out with her arms, wanting to hug Red Bean back. Red Bean turned its head away, feeling extremely opposed to Yao Tiao¡¯s approach. It withdrew into Ji Sichen¡¯s embrace desperately while letting out howls as if it was about to be ughtered. Yao Tiao really did not understand why this fe resisted her so much. Ji Sichen hugged Red Bean with a smile and distanced himself from Yao Tiao. ¡°Alright, alright, I will help you take care of it.¡± Suddenly, Red Bean jumped out of his embrace and ran toward the door. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Grab it, grab it! Quickly, grab it!¡± Ji Sichen and Yao Tiao chased after the dog hurriedly. Ji Sichen had not closed the door properly when he¡¯de back earlier so the little fe ran out easily. After running out, Red Bean did not run off too far. It stood where it was while ncing around. Yao Tiao was dumbstruck. When she finally regained her senses, she realized that the dog seemed to be looking for someone. Was it looking for its owner? That was probably it. ¡°Will you go and bring it back?¡± ¡°It seems like it wants to go somewhere.¡± ¡°It is probably looking for its owner.¡± Yao Tiao dragged him to the side of the car. The little fe would resist her if she tried to carry it, so she could only have Ji Sichen do it. In the future, difficult tasks such as carrying the dog or feeding it would be left up to him. ¡°Quickly, carry it away.¡± Ji Sichen bent down. He was just about to touch Red Bean¡¯s body when it avoided him all of a sudden, running to one side to hide and refusing to let Ji Sichen touch it again. Red Bean had lost its patience, as the dog seemed ready to explode. Buzz! At that moment, Ji Sichen¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello, Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°You called me today? I didn¡¯t have my phone with me earlier. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I wanted to let you know that I am back,¡± Ji Sichen said as he looked at Red Bean, who was on the ground. The originally-explosive Red Bean shifted its ears before sitting down where it stood without moving. It then began to cry out emotionally... Chapter 244 - He Wanted to Meet Her Very Much

Chapter 244: He Wanted to Meet Her Very Much

¡°Ji Sichen, you got a dog?¡± ¡°Yao Tiao is helping someone take care of one.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After talking for a couple of minutes, he finally ended the call under Red Bean¡¯s anxious gaze. Until the end, Ji Sichen and Yao Tiao still did not understand what exactly Red Bean wanted! This time, it hadpletely gone on a hunger strike, causing Yao Tiao¡¯s head to hurt from all the worry. A weekter, Lin Jingxuan woke up. It took him almost half a day before he regained his senses after waking up. Gu Feirou, who was lying on the bed next to him, had been yelling for him the entire time. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Psst...¡± He breathed in a breath of cold air. Ignoring Gu Feirou, he called for the nurse to get his phone so that he could make a call to someone outside. ¡°Brother Jingxuan, what are you doing? Talk to me.¡± At that moment, no one was attending to them in the ward. No one knew where Jing Xinze had gone. ¡°Transfer me to another ward,¡± he requested. ¡°Why?¡± After Lin Jingxuan¡¯s forceful request, the doctor and nurses switched him to a single ward, leaving Gu Feirou alone to wail like a ghost and howl like a wolf. Her ribs hurt so much that she could not sit up and her emotions were fluctuating intensely, causing her to almost faint from the pain. Lin Jingxuan immediately contacted Xiao Ruo. However, no one picked up even after he had dialed her number for a long time, so his heart reached his throat in an instant. The news of him regaining his consciousness had also been ryed to Mo Jiangye immediately. Lin Jingxuan was still trying to contact Xiao Ruo relentlessly. Finally, after an unknown number of calls, someone picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°Jingxuan.¡± Xiao Ruo was surprised. ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice sounded a little weak. ¡°I was kidnapped. They have locked me up.¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Kidnapped?¡± Who had kidnapped her? She had been kidnapped yet she could still talk to him on the phone? Who was the kidnapper? ¡°Jingxuan, the person who kidnapped me seems to know who you are but he refuses to let me go.¡± Xiao Ruo did not tell him that Bo Jinyan wanted to help her be a young madam of the Lin Family. Upon hearing that, Lin Jingxuan¡¯s heart began to beat faster. He was even a little afraid. ¡°They know me? Are they a man or a woman?¡± ¡°A man. A man kidnapped me. Where are you?¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°No.¡± She denied it. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. Someone had discovered Xiao Ruo... ¡°Is anyone with you?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°No, I am the only one in the room. There is no one else. Do not worry.¡± She assured him seriously. ¡°Did this person ask you anything?¡± Lin Jingxuan asked softly as he lowered his voice. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t ask me anything. He wanted to disfigure me initially, but after I told him that you are my husband, he let me off.¡± ¡°Idiot! Cough, cough...¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face was horribly pale. He had just woken up and he had been talking to Xiao Ruo for quite a long time. Now that she had told him about the current situation, he was ready to vomit blood out of anger. ¡°Send me your location!¡± Upon saying that, he ended the call abruptly. A whileter, Xiao Ruo sent him a location link to someone¡¯s private manor. It was far away from the city center, at a distance far enough that it was close to the next city. He wanted to meet her very much! ¡°Sir, is it alright if Miss Gu is transferred to the same ward as you?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face was full of impatience. ¡°Let her stay where she is. Let her know that my illness is extremely severe, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if she was infected by me. Ask her to recuperate obediently.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ring! He had just ended a call when the phone rang once again. ¡°Hello? Brother Jingxuan, what exactly are you doing? Who were you talking to on the phone earlier?¡± Gu Feirou asked impatiently, sobbing spasmodically the moment the call was connected. Chapter 245 - Walks In With A Few Men

Chapter 245: Walks In With A Few Men

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I stay with you?¡± The woman had turned hysterical by then. The man was too bothered to say anything. Furrowing his brows, he put his phone away and waited for her to finish what she wanted to say. ¡°Wuu... Wuu... Lin Jingxuan, tell me, do you have a mistress? Who were you talking to earlier?¡± He suppressed his swelling anger and mustered his patience to rify. ¡°I had to attend to an urgent matter earlier. As you know, that d*mn old man kicked me out of the Lin Family and confiscated all my assets to gift them to Mo Jiangye. Now, I¡¯m only left with a piece of property that belongs to the Lins, so I naturally have to address this dire situation as soon as I can. You are injured and you need to rest. I would be disturbing you if I continued to stay there, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± He continued to coax her after a pause. ¡°I was impatient and I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I was wrong, but can you empathize with me this time?¡± The woman, who was not entirely convinced, continued to sob. ¡°Is that the truth?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? How did you think I got thetest news when I just woke up in the hospital?¡± ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no third party here?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Xiao Rou, why are you still doubting me? Am I not sincere enough?¡± he asked with a sigh of resignation. She teared up forlornly. ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t have ignored me.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, I was impulsive and I hurt your feelings in the process. Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s my fault. How do you want to punish me, baby?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s face finally broke into a smile when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. I can¡¯t bear to punish you in your current frail condition.¡± He had suffered a bad trauma indeed. His brows were still furrowed as he softened his tone to pacify her. ¡°As you can see, I just woke up from a bad attack. I¡¯m tired and you¡¯ll need your rest too. Don¡¯t move in with me. Both of us have to recuperate. Besides, I¡¯ll be seeking external help to recover my former powers and I may disturb you. Be good and stay where you are. I¡¯m right next door to you.¡± She could hear the mise in his voice so she decided to call a truce. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Brother Jingxuan, you get some good rest during this time. I¡¯ll help you solve your problem with the Lins. My brother is here. When I see him, I¡¯ll get him to help you. I¡¯m sure his status will be of use to you, so don¡¯t worry, okay? Besides, I was badly injured by Mo Jiangye and that b*tch this time, so I¡¯m sure my brother will stand up for me.¡± She had been told by Jing Xinze that there were six princes in the Blue Tower Royalty. Not only was she the only princess, but she was also the youngest of the children. This meant that she was the most precious person to her mother and her six older brothers, right? She was sure that this brother of hers would not sit on the fence and do nothing when she had been bullied. The man let out a sarcasticugh inwardly. What a bunch of useless royals. None of them was of any help at all! I would rather rely on myself now. That d*mn old man has cut off all my resources, so I have to look for new revenue sources. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off lightly, grandpa! ¡°I¡¯ve got to hang up now!¡± ¡°Okay. Bye...¡± She was cut off before she couldplete her sentence. ¡°Get out!¡± The nurse, who had just entered the room with his medicine, hastily retreated when he said that. PONG! The door was suddenly kicked open just as he was about to close his eyes for forty seconds. The loud sound startled him. Thinking that it was the nurse, he cursed. ¡°D*mn you! Can¡¯t you shut the door lightly?¡± ¡°Hello, Young Master Lin. We finally meet again.¡± Lawyer Zhang walked in with a few men. Chapter 246 - Let Him Come and See Me!

Chapter 246: Let Him Come and See Me!

¡°Hello, Young Master Lin. We finally meet again.¡± Lawyer Zhang walked in with a few men. Lin Jingxuan¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± With a seemingly kind smile, Lawyer Zhang said, ¡°ording to the report, you have made plenty of improper deals. Therefore, we would like to invite you to a trip down to the prison.¡± Lin Jingxuan was furious. ¡°You are framing me. When did I conduct any improper deals?¡± Lawyer Zhang kept a smile on his face as he responded, ¡°Someone made a report and provided us with evidence. This way, please, Young Master Lin.¡± Several men behind Lawyer Zhang began to walk to the front to push his bed. ¡°Cough, cough... What are you guys trying to do? Are you trying to f*cking frame me?¡± Lawyer Zhang put on a fake smile. That¡¯s right, we are framing you. Beep! Beep! The medical equipment by his side began beeping abnormally. Lin Jingxuan was about to faint from anger. The immensely calm men behind him injected him with medicine before pushing the hospital bed out. Gu Feirou, who was in the ward next to them, did not hear a single sound. ¡°Boss, we have taken him out.¡± ¡°Do not let him die,¡± the icy voice said on the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely not let him die.¡± ¡°Lock him up first.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Lawyer Zhang said in a rxed manner. ¡°Do you want toe over to have a look?¡± On the other end of the line, Mo Jiangye lowered his head to look at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his embrace before saying softly, ¡°Later.¡± ¡°Alright, give me a call when you areing.¡± After he hung up the call, Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into an eerie smile. Ha! He was still able to regain consciousness. ¡°Lin Jingxuan is awake?¡± Ye Erruo, who had been pretending to be sound asleep, suddenly asked gently. ¡°Yes, he is awake.¡± She climbed out of his embrace. ¡°When you go, bring me along as well.¡± Mo Jiangye stared at her face before saying one word in a deep voice. ¡°Alright.¡± By the time Gu Feirou realized that Lin Jingxuan had been taken away, an hour had passed. She immediately found Jing Xinze and ordered him to look for Lin Jingxuan. However, there was no way to discover Lin Jingxuan¡¯s whereabouts. Forget about the hospital¡¯s security camera records. Even the recordings near the entire hospital showed no signs of the way Lin Jingxuan had left the hospital. If the nurse had not said that she had seen him get brought away by several people, everyone would have thought that he had disappeared into thin air. How should they look for him? Where should they begin? Jing Xinze did not need to think much to know that Mo Jiangye was behind this. This ce was his territory. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack if he simply lifted his finger. Being taken away by Mo Jiangye was good too. This would destroy any thoughts the princess had about Lin Jingxuan. ¡°Have you found him?¡± Gu Feirou asked anxiously. ¡°No, princess.¡± ¡°What do you do for a living? Where did you go? Where were you when he was taken away? You still can¡¯t find him? Could you be even a little useful? If you can¡¯t, scram back to the Blue Tower.¡± He had yet toplete a task perfectly. What a good-for-nothing. Jing Xinze¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed into a line. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had asked him to leave the hospital and not appear in front of Lin Jingxuan ever again? ¡°Get someone to look again! Cough, cough...¡± She roared angrily. ¡°Princess, please do not be angry. I am trying my best to look for him.¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Feirou¡¯splexion became even worse than before. ¡°This must be the work of Mo Jiangye!¡± She was undeniably sure of this. ¡°What about my brother? When will he be here?¡± ¡°Young Master Yu will be here in two days.¡± ¡°I do not care. Ask him toe right now.¡± Jing Xinze nodded his head before silently leaving to find Yu Lingfeng. When Lin Jingxuan was awake once again, he drowsily realized that he was currently in a small, shabby, gloomy room... Chapter 247

Chapter 247: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The light rays in the room were dim. It took Lin Jingxuan half a day to regain his senses after waking up. Then, he noticed all types of medical equipment and medicine around him. The room was empty, and there was a strange atmosphere in the cool air. Finally, at lunchtime, someone walked in to deliver some food. When the door opened, Lin Jingxuan tightened his fists. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± The person who came in was wearing a fixed uniform and carrying various tonics in his hands. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. The man rolled his eyes. ¡°Ask Mo Jiangye toe and see me.¡± ¡°You want to meet someone? You have no right to meet anyone right now. Just eat your food obediently.¡± The man ced the food on the table on the side and walked out of the room. ¡°Ask Mo Jiangye toe and see me!¡± He snarled. However, he was ignored. After his food was brought in, the door was instantly locked once again. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± He was close to shouting. In the end, due to the pain of his injury, he could only shut his mouth obediently. What exactly was Mo Jiangye up to? Did he n to lock him up for the rest of his life? Wishful thinking! The food that had been brought in was sumptuous. It was full of tonic, but Lin Jingxuan was not the slightest bit concerned that the food might be poisoned. If Mo Jiangye had really wanted him dead, he would not even have let him have another meal. That would just be more than was necessary. With a lot of difficulty, he shifted his body a little at a time before he grabbed the food by his side and began to eat. Rumble! A ne was hovering in the sky outside. The Chief Guard and everyone else got ready to head out and wee their guest. They stood neatly on the huge field as the ne began to descend bit by bit. A god-like man wearing a ck windbreaker walked down when the ne¡¯s cabin door was opened. A woman was with him. The woman had long flowy hair and was wearing the same ck windbreaker as the man. She had on a pair of ck over-the-knee boots that entuated her long legs. ¡°Boss, sister-inw.¡± Wang Yiyang was already there, quietly waiting for their arrival. ¡°Is this Young Master Mo? This way, please,¡± the Prison Chief said in a fawning manner. The winds were strong on the empty field, and thete autumn wind hurt a little as it blew against their cheeks. Mo Jiangye held the ice-cold hand of the woman beside him, pulling her as they walked inside in huge strides. The people standing on the empty field were extremely curious. They did not know who their guests were, yet the highest-level figures had all headed down to personally receive them. Mo Jiangye brought Ye Erruo to the front, while Wang Yiyang and figures of various rankings followed them closely. The long hallway was filled with the sound of footsteps. ¡°Is it cold?¡± he inquired as he turned his head to the side. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t cold.¡± When they had left, he¡¯d had her wear more than oneyer of clothing. Thankfully, she had not resisted, as this ce could really freeze someone to death. The difference in temperature between the two cities was huge. ¡°If it isn¡¯t cold, then why are your handscking warmth?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This ce is remote and dested. Therefore, the temperature here is a lot lower than in other locations,¡± someone said. ¡°Bring it over.¡± A heat pack was brought over to Mo Jiangye. Mo Jiangye took the heat pack and looked at it deeply. Yes, it was new! ¡°Hold this.¡± He passed her the heat pack. Ye Erruo bit her lips and hugged the heat pack in her embrace as she looked at him gleefully. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The Prison Chief pushed open the door hurriedly. Ssh! Hot, boiling tea instantly sshed against them... Chapter 248

Chapter 248: Untitled

Ssh! Hot, boiling tea instantly sshed against them... Mo Jiangye instinctively blocked Ye Erruo, while the Prison Chief stood in front of them hurriedly in utter fear. The boiling hot tea sshed directly against the Prison Chief¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you so careless? Get out.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Are you alright? Our subordinate is careless. Please do not mind her.¡± The Prison Chief smiled apologetically, ready to wipe Ye Erruo¡¯s clothes with his hand. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze turned cold as he grabbed his wrist. ¡°Where were you nning to put your hand?¡± The Prison Chief¡¯splexion turned ugly from the pain. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± Ye Erruo called out gently before he immediately brushed the Prison Chief¡¯s hand away harshly. The heater was turned on in the room. Therefore, it had been warm from the moment they¡¯d stepped in. On the table was some tea. ¡°Please have a seat here.¡± When Mo Jiangye sat down, he pulled Ye Erruo into his embrace smoothly, causing everyone in this ce to feel taken aback momentarily. ¡°Boss, please have some hot tea. This ce is too cold.¡± Wang Yiyang brought over a cup of tea and ced it on the table beside Mo Jiangye. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± He poured another cup of hot water for Ye Erruo. ¡°Change her drink to milk tea.¡± She did not like to drink in water. Milk, milk tea? ¡°Boss, this ce is remote. There is no milk tea here.¡± Ye Erruo let out another sigh. ¡°Drink yours. Do not mind me.¡± ¡°We have soy milk powder. Will that do?¡± someone asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently and politely. Her smile caused everyone in the room to feel even more dumbstruck than before. A momentter, a cup of aromatic soy milk was handed to her. ¡°Where is the person who was brought in?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The person Young Master Mo handed over to us has been taken care of. His body is too weak, and due to the cold temperature here, his recovery rate is very slow.¡± ¡°Illegal activities... and robbery. Are these actions enough to sentence him to death?¡± Wang Yiyang asked. ¡°They are enough.¡± ¡°Do you need evidence?¡± ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need for evidence.¡± I will do whatever you say. ¡°You can sentence someone to death without any evidence?¡± Wang Yiyang¡¯sst words were uttered in a higher pitch. ¡°No. We have already seen the evidence on our end. We will not sentence him wrongfully.¡± The Prison Chief nced at Mo Jiangye as he speedily corrected himself. Mo Jiangye remained expressionless the entire time. His cold aura made everyone feel afraid to go near him and even more afraid to speak to him. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Mo Jiangye asked softly. Originally, only Wang Yiyang had been talking to the Prison Chief in the room. However, his question drew everyone¡¯s attention to him. ¡°Very tasty.¡± Mo Jiangye ced his lips on the same location her lips had been on the cup before taking a small sip. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked them when he finally opened his mouth. ¡°This is soy milk powder,¡± the Prison Chief said in a daze. All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye raised his gaze and nced at him. The people around him trembled and stumbled back a few steps. ¡°Bring it over.¡± The Prison Chief had a confused look on his face. ¡°Is there still any soy milk powder? Bring it all here,¡± Wang Yiyang said dumbly. ¡°Yes, yes, we have some. Xiao Wang, bring out all the soy milk powder we have.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Erruo hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you want so much soy milk powder for?¡± Mo Jiangye shifted his gaze back to her. ¡°To drink it.¡± He had said so before. As long as she wanted or liked something, he would bring it to her. Since she liked to drink that beverage so much, he naturally wanted her to have more than enough. Very soon, huge bags of soy milk powder were brought over. ¡°You can drink them all?¡± Ye Erruo asked softly. ¡°These are all for you.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 249 - I Will Wait For You

Chapter 249: I Will Wait For You

¡°Have you gone nuts?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll bring them back if you can¡¯t finish them,¡± he retorted. The Prison Chief smiled when he heard that. He hadn¡¯t expected thedy to be fond of soy milk. ¡°We have plenty. Young Master Mo, these can be all yours if you like.¡± The woman¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We can get this somewhere else. This ce is far from the city center, so it would be troublesome for them to make a trip out here.¡± That did not bother him. If she liked the taste of the soy milk here, he would get the drinks from this ce. She might not like the taste if they tried another ce. He would get the drinks from this ce no matter the cost! ¡°I want these!¡± His instruction was short and sweet. Beneath her wry look, Ye Erruo was feeling blissful. Just like he had promised her before, he would get her whatever her eyes lingered on. He would spoil her this way. As he took a sip from the ss of soy milk in her hand, he whispered into her ear, ¡°This drink may taste good, but it¡¯s not as good as you.¡± He never failed topliment her whenever he could. ¡°Pack these up.¡± ¡°Understood, Chief.¡± Left speechless by the order, Wang Yiyang epted the drinks as instructed. ¡°Pay up now!¡± ¡°Oh, no, no. There¡¯s no need to.¡± Who would dare ept money from the chieftain? Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Keep the money!¡± Did he dare refuse any further? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I will.¡± There was not much the prison chief could do except follow this instruction. ¡°Where¡¯s the man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside. Do you want to see him now?¡± The man did not respond except to turn his head to the woman sitting beside him and say, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± ¡°Are you going to see Lin Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold and wet outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good for you.¡± The temperature had been low in the first ce and it had dipped even further that day. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He pressed her down against her seat and warned her sternly. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Shepromised finally. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°How do you want him dead? Frozen to death, starved to death, or tortured to death?¡± She told him while holding his hand, ¡°I think beating him to death would be a better option.¡± He sniggered. Beating him to death? Dying this way would be too easy for him! He marched out of the door while the rest followed suit, leaving the woman alone inside the room. She stood by the door with the heat pad in her arms, staring into the direction the man had disappeared to. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t feeling cold to begin with, especially not when she was holding a heat pad. Everyone waited outside as the prison door opened. Mo Jiangye sauntered inside in his ck leather boots. On the bed was Lin Jingxuan, who was covered by a thick pile of nkets. The man on the bed knew who wasing the instant he heard movement outside his cell door. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± The standing man looked at him expressionlessly. He loomed ominously beside the bed and tore away the injection pack hanging next to it. ¡°Mo Jiangye, do you think you can lock me up forever?¡± quipped the man on the bed, looking wan. ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard who had the cheek to snatch away what was mine. Do you think I¡¯d be scared of you without the Lins¡¯ power?¡± Mo Jiangye continued to observe the medicated pack he was holding in his hands, oblivious to his archenemy¡¯s words. ¡°Let me go.¡± Lin Jingxuan changed his tone and pleaded this time. The standing man turned around abruptly with an eerie smile on his face. ¡°You wanna go out?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The prisoner let out a painful cry all of a sudden. Chapter 250 - You Should Not Have Laid a Hand on My Woman

Chapter 250: You Should Not Have Laid a Hand on My Woman

Cold fluid flowed into Lin Jingxuan¡¯s body through his bloodstream. His face paled. ¡°What have you injected in me?¡± Once Mo Jiangye was done injecting all the fluid into him, he tossed the needle aside expressionlessly. ¡°You want to leave this ce?¡± The sneer on his face made the other man panic. He slowly removed the gloves he was wearing and asked with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve already been abandoned by the Lin Family?¡± Lin Jingxuan¡¯s breathing deepened. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Mo Jiangye curled his lips. ¡°I warned you time and again to stay away from my woman, but you just had to create trouble for yourself.¡± ¡°D*mn you! Only you¡¯d go after my ex and treat that cheap slut like a treasure when she¡¯s just someone I ditched!¡± His countenance darkenedpletely in just an instant. ¡°All I want to do now is get back with her.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The man let out a low, throaty chuckle. ¡°Do you know why your grandpa would rather leave all his assets to me instead of you?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s a muddled old fart.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing, Young Master Lin. You have enjoyed living well with the Lin Family all these years for nothing.¡± Lin Jingxuan hung on to his words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re brainless, indeed. No wonder you¡¯re only worthy of being a useless bum. I mean that you¡¯re in no way rted to the Lins.¡± He lost his cool at once. ¡°That¡¯s baloney! I¡¯m his godd*mn grandson, while you¡¯re a b*stard who was picked up from the streets.¡± Mo Jiangye was neither angered nor provoked by the other man¡¯s curses. He shot a side-nce at the man lying on the bed and went on speaking regardless of whether the other man believed him or not. ¡°All my warnings went unheeded, for you harassed her, ckmailed her with those so-called nude photos of hers, kidnapped her, and even hurt her. Lin Jingxuan, who¡¯s giving you the courage to behave so arrogantly time and again?¡± If it weren¡¯t for that old man, your parents, my so-called father, and various other reasons, would I have tolerated you until now? A somberugh escaped him, filling the bare cell with his cold, creepy voice. It was as though the doors to hell had opened and the Grim Reaper had hooked its sickle around Lin Jingxuan¡¯s neck. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eerie yet frosty gaze had him breaking out in cold sweat. This was the first time he had ever felt so small around the other man. He was unable to lift his hands as the other man slid his hand around his neck. It felt as though they were being held down. ¡°Say, why did you have to wake up? Wouldn¡¯t it have been wonderful if you¡¯d stayed unconscious?¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Mo Jiangye regarded his nemesis with a cool stare. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t haveid a hand on my woman.¡± SMACK! He sent his palm flying across Lin Jingxuan¡¯s pallid face. ¡°YOU!¡± The other man was so furious that his bulging veins were starting to show. Nevertheless, amid his fury, he realized that his consciousness was slowly slipping away and he was beginning to lose awareness. He contained his anger and fluster as he scoffed in return, ¡°I really pity you, Mo Jiangye. How truly pathetic you are. I might as well just tell you this: Ye Erruo won¡¯t live if you hurt me in any way.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes narrowed. The hesitation in him was akin to a lifeline for Lin Jingxuan, who desperately clutched on for dear life when he sensed that. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered what prompted this sudden one-eighty change in her?¡± That¡¯s right. What? ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha...¡± He cracked up. Mo Jiangye would always lose his cool whenever Ye Erruo was involved. Plus, that question was something that had been troubling him all along. ¡°It was all a lie! I was in cahoots with her! She stayed by your side for the sake of seizing the family power for me!¡± As long as I can get him to believe that Ye Erruo has liked me all along, he won¡¯t dare do a single thing to me! ¡°Kill me and she¡¯ll turn against you. The wonderful, sweet dream that you¡¯ve been enjoying so far will soon turn into a horrifying nightmare,¡± said Lin Jingxuan ever so calmly. Chapter 251 - I Love You With All My Life Chapter 251: I Love You With All My Life ¡°Do you think a person can suddenly be devoted to you overnight? Stop dreaming, Mo Jiangye.¡± Lin Jingxuan felt more than happy to continue provoking the other man when he sensed that he was beginning to waver. ¡°That¡¯s a load of bull!¡± BAM! Ye Erruo coldly kicked open the unlocked door and entered the cell with a heat pad in her arms. Wang Yiyang, who was standing outside, hurriedly rushed forward to open the door wide. She tossed the heat pad to him. ¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Yes, sis-inw!¡± She slowly made her way forward and spat out in disgust, ¡°Lin Jingxuan, repeat what you just told Mo Jiangye if you have the guts.¡± Lin Jingxuan immediately adopted an aggrieved look. ¡°Xiao Ruo, you came? He locked me up here and injected me with something. He¡¯s bent on killing me! Let¡¯s just drop the pretense and tell him the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die for real in this ce.¡± The woman went up to her husband and interlocked her fingers with his. ¡°Do you believe him?¡± Mo Jiangye bit his lip as though he was struggling. At that moment, her heart seemed to turn cold and fall right down to the pits. After all this time with him, not only had he not understood her feelings for him, but he did not even have the most basic trust in her. ¡°Let¡¯s stop acting, Xiao Ruo. Just tell him the truth. Tell him you still love me. You were with him just to use him to aid me in taking over the helm of the family,¡± implored Lin Jingxuan with a wretched look. Just a little more and that bad-tempered fool will question her motive. The two of them will surely have a falling-out. After all, he knows how much she loved me in the past. As though she had heard nothing at all, the woman fixed her eyes on her husband¡¯s face, her disappointment in him growing. The sight of her ashen, crestfallen look had him pulling her into his embrace right away. He ced a light kiss on top of her head and whispered gently to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Baby Ruo. If what he¡¯s saying is true, I¡¯ll be more than honored that you made use of me. That would mean that I have value. However, I¡¯ll be happier knowing that this is a lie. Regardless, I¡¯m still your husband and you¡¯re still my wife. I believe whatever my wife says.¡± Ye Erruo was evidently trembling as she hugged the man tightly with gritted teeth before she kissed him on the chin. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± He rubbed her head and whispered into her ear in his low, husky voice, ¡°I love you, Baby Ruo. I¡¯ll only love you in this lifetime, my dear wife. I love you with my life, Mrs. Mo.¡± She nodded fervently and wrapped her arms around him even tighter. Hot, scalding tears could not stop leaking from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mo Jiangye.¡± Finally, she was able to say those two words to him after so long. She was truly sorry for disappointing him in the past and also... for that child. Lin Jingxuan was silent throughout this. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes sank. Why is she apologizing? The woman snuggled in his arms for a long while but was still unable to stop her tears from flowing or control her feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°You can only cry when you¡¯re underneath me. Other than that, no matter the time or the situation you are in, I will not spare anyone who makes you cry. Not even me,¡± he said before sternly ordering, ¡°Tissue!¡± The door swooshed open and in came Wang Yiyang with a packet of tissues. ¡°Sis-inw, did Chief bully you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Erruo calmed herself down. ¡°Since he wants to die, just grant him his wish.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± She exploded in fury right there and then. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you, Lin Jingxuan, are a vile, disgusting creature!¡± Chapter 252 - These Things Were Never Yours to Begin With, So Theyre Not Yours to Give

Chapter 252: These Things Were Never Yours to Begin With, So They¡¯re Not Yours to Give

She exploded in fury right there and then. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you, Lin Jingxuan, are a vile, disgusting creature!¡± Drat! The ominous feeling Lin Jingxuan had gradually made him panic. A satisfied smile graced Mo Jiangye¡¯s face as he regarded his wife with indulgence. ¡°What do you think of leaving himatose?¡± The woman lifted a brow. ¡°Leaving himatose? I sure love that idea.¡± How wonderful would it be if he could only lie motionless in bed with no contact with the outside world? He then led her to the table, where there were six bottles of colorful drugs. ¡°Do you know what these are?¡± ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Marvelous drugs,¡± he answered mysteriously. ¡°Inject the red one into his body and he¡¯ll die byughing to death.¡± Jingxuan stared at the back of the couple in horror. It was hard for him to even move a finger, let alone try to escape. ¡°The blue one, on the other hand, can attract all the bugs and rodents in the cell. If that happens, only a pile of bones will be left of him.¡± Ye Erruon looked at the table, where an assortment of needles had been ced. ¡°What does this yellow liquid do?¡± ¡°It causes hallucinations. The person injected with that drug will conjure images of what they fear the most in their mind and eventually scare themselves to death.¡± This made her marvel. ¡°Wow. How cool is that? Such drugs actually exist?¡± His lips curled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get my hands on. I have all sorts of drugs that you can imagine or not. Actually, there¡¯s something better and even more exciting.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You can inject all these drugs into his body.¡± He spread his crimson lips wide, which made him look just like a sadistic demon. In his opinion, even making those who posed a threat to his woman¡¯s life die 10,000 times would not suffice, so how could he possibly let Lin Jingxuan off easily? ¡°Ye Erruo! Xiao Ruo... Ruoruo, I know you hate me now, but you used to love me. You can¡¯t treat me with such cruelty.¡± Chills ran down Lin Jingxuan¡¯s spine as he listened to them discussing the various effects of the drugs. ¡°I no longer want anything from the Lin Family. I¡¯ll give everything to you.¡± Ye Erruo scoffed. ¡°These things were never yours to begin with, so they¡¯re not yours to give.¡± ¡°I have no feud or grudge against you, so why are you treating me so callously?¡± If they¡¯re truly going to inject all those drugs into my body, I might as well die by biting my tongue. This made her sarcastically retort, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ckmail me with those nude photos and abduct and assault me? Didn¡¯t you do all those things?¡± He clenched his teeth hard. By now, he hadpletely lost awareness of both his mind and body. ¡°You can publish my nude photos online and have me beaten up. Then we¡¯ll call things even.¡± Ha! He can go on dreaming! If I hadn¡¯t narrowly escaped death back when he abducted me, I would have been buried in a grave long ago. Even in my previous life, he tried finishing me off time and again... Wang Yiyang entered the room when he heard his chief pping his hands. ¡°Relieve his pain and suffering by injecting these drugs into his body,¡± he coldly told his subordinate. The subordinate stared dumbly at the drugs on the table. ¡°All of them, Chief?¡± How wasteful it would be to use all these new drugs on just one person! ¡°All of them.¡± Mo Jiangye then took her hand and led her out of the room. ¡°Destroy this cell.¡± This ce will be his grave. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± ¡°Come back, Ye Erruo!¡± yelled Lin Jingxuan frantically in horror. He had never expected the feast he had enjoyed earlier to truly be hisst meal. The Lins had abandoned him, and Gu Feirou was unable to help him at this juncture. Thus, his only hope was Ye Erruo. Upon leaving the cell, the woman felt as though a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Is Lin Jingxuan really going to die just like that? Chapter 253 - That Man Is Super Duper Handsome

Chapter 253: That Man Is Super Duper Handsome

His death was no big deal. It was just that she had no idea where he had hidden her doppelganger. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand was actually trembling as he held her hand in his. ¡°Are you cold?¡± she asked quizzically. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you shivering?¡± The man remained mum as he breathed deeply. Lin Jingxuan is dead. He¡¯s dead. He¡¯s finally gone. My biggest love rival is gone. She¡¯s not lying either. She truly wants to be with me. I won¡¯t need to worry about this or that ever again. Everything, including Lin Jingxuan¡¯s death, had happened so quickly and easily that he could not wrap his head around their current situation. The joy he felt made him giddier and even more dazed. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re shivering...¡± Before Ye Erruo couldplete her sentence, she was pressed against the wall by the man. The entourage behind them felt awkward about the sudden turn of events. Only after a long while did he release the woman. He was still feeling emotionally unstable as he fixed his burning gaze on her. It felt as though he wanted to melt her with his eyes. By the time she regained her senses, she was already being carried in her husband¡¯s arms. His heart was beating rapidly, and his muscles were hard and taut. ¡°Y-Young Master Mo, lunch is ready. Do you want to have your meal now?¡± someone carefully asked from behind. ¡°Yes.¡± He had not nned for them to have their meal there initially, but he changed his mind now. ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°Did you know that the man who came today is super duper handsome?¡± ¡°Yes! I saw him! He¡¯s someone with an extraordinary background.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be having lunch hereter.¡± ¡°Ahhh... I couldn¡¯t catch a look of him from all the way in the back.¡± ¡°Who is he? I want to take a look at him.¡± A bunch of women was excitedly gossiping in the back of the kitchen. ¡°Since he¡¯ll be having lunch here, won¡¯t we get a chance to see him when we deliver his mealter?¡± ¡°Just give up. The prison chief has already ordered his lunch, which will be delivered by air. We won¡¯t have a chance to serve the food.¡± Suddenly, a man entered the kitchen and ordered, ¡°Go out and serve the dishes.¡± ¡°What dishes?¡± ¡°All of you quicklye out.¡± He beckoned to them anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The air-delivered food must be here.¡± Thus, everyone hastily rushed out of the kitchen. Soon, food trolleys delivered the food one after another. Therge dining table in the room was filled with tes of luxurious-looking food. ¡°May I know if you have any other orders other than the ones of that man?¡± Mo Jiangye, who pretended he had heard nothing, concentrated on deshelling prawns for his wife. ¡°Hey, he¡¯s talking to you,¡± Ye Erruo whispered to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that one shouldn¡¯t talk at mealtimes or bedtime?¡± He cast a displeased look at the person who had asked him this question. ¡°Y-Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± He immediately sealed his mouth. The meal proceeded in a hushed progression as the group of twenty or so people silently ate the food. Thedies pushing the trolleys stopped in their tracks when they spotted Mo Jiangye. ¡°What are you all doing? Hurry up and serve the food!¡± ¡°O-Oh, okay.¡± They split up into two rows and served the dishes from both sides of the table. ¡°Pour a cup of hot water for Young Master Mo,¡± ordered the prison chief. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Thedies around the man fought over who would go forward to pour him a cup of water. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it instead. Just get lost.¡± ¡°All of you get lost! What the hell are you doing? Let me do the job.¡± Theypeted with each other in private. CLANK! Someone identally knocked over the te that contained the deshelled prawns Mo Jiangye had peeled for his wife, which had been beside Ye Erruo, scattering the food all over the floor. Chapter 254 - Squat Down and Search

Chapter 254: Squat Down and Search

CLANK! Someone identally knocked over the te that contained the deshelled prawns Mo Jiangye had peeled for his wife, which had been beside Ye Erruo, scattering the food all over the floor. ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± yelled the prison chief harshly. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry...¡± One of them hastily crouched down and cleaned up the floor. ¡°Allow me to serve you your drink.¡± Another woman took the kettle and smilingly stepped forward to squeeze in between the couple. While doing so, she attempted to shove Ye Erruo aside with her body. Mo Jiangye, who was in a rare good mood, did not re up at once, though danger could be seen all over his gloomy face. Despite being so close to the man, thedy pouring him his drink was so infatuated with him that she failed to detect that anything was amiss. Ye Erruo slowly put her chopsticks down. ¡°Leave the kettle behind. I¡¯ll pour it for him.¡± Thinking that it was her colleague who was talking to her, the kitchen maid refused right away. ¡°You just need to serve the dishes. I¡¯ll do the pouring.¡± Trickle... Her eyes were seemingly glued to the dashing man, so she failed to even notice that the water in the cup had overflowed. An awkward atmosphere descended upon the entire dining table. ¡°Put it down and get out of here!¡± The prison chief raised his voice at her. ¡°O-Okay. Oh, no... I¡¯m so sorry! I poured too much water! Did I scald you, Young Master Mo?¡± The kitchendy hastily reached for the napkin on the table and wiped the water marks while her hand slowly made its way toward his. Ye Erruo¡¯s face darkened when she noticed this small action of the other woman. She rose to her feet at once and pulled her away from her man. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked the woman in displeasure, so mesmerized by the man¡¯s beauty that shepletely forgot who and where she was. ¡°Were you scalded, hubby?¡± She sat right in her husband¡¯sp and poured his cup of water onto the floor. The other woman¡¯s face turned an awful shade from embarrassment right there and then. Mo Jiangye, who was about to explode from fury, was immediately soothed. His mood improved again when his wife sat in hisp and, in particr, poured that cup of water away. ¡°Yes. It hurts.¡± He lifted his hand to show the tiny water droplet on his finger. She wiped it away with her hand. ¡°It still hurts.¡± Her lips twitched as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thus, the woman, whose heart ached for her man, proceeded to blow on his finger. The atmosphere became awkward in the room. ¡°Why are you all still standing behind Young Master Mo? Hurry up and get lost!¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Despite their verbal agreement, the kitchendies standing beside them slowly took their time to serve up the dishes and would, from time to time, sneak nces at the man. They had never seen such a perfect being in their lives. ¡°Why are you still standing around Young Master Mo?¡± The prison chief¡¯s face flushed red in anger. ¡°I-I¡¯m here on standby to serve drinks to Young Master Mo at all times.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled. ¡°No need for that. You may leave.¡± Thatdy shot a disgruntled look at her in return. The jealousy dripping from her made her eyes glow red. ¡°Understood.¡± She then dejectedly took the kettle and got ready to leave. ¡°Hold on,¡± Mo Jiangye said. Her eyes lit up at once. ¡°Yes? Is there anything you need?¡± As he hooked his arm around Ye Erruo, he looked up at her. The kitchendy felt her heart fluttering and her breathing bing rapid because of that one look. How pretty those eyes are... The man curled his lips up coldly. ¡°Clean her shoes.¡± The nerve she must have to yell at my woman and shove her aside! Huh! He extended a hand to lift Ye Erruo¡¯s legs. There were several tiny oil splotches on her ck knee-length boots, which probably had been stained when the te of prawns had been knocked over. However, they could hardly be discerned. The woman asked in confusion, ¡°What am I supposed to clean when her boots are not even dirty?¡± He ordered her coldly, ¡°Squat down and search.¡± Chapter 255 - It Is No Ordinary Love

Chapter 255: It Is No Ordinary Love

He ordered coldly, ¡°Squat down and search.¡± Hisdy retrieved her foot. ¡°Let her leave.¡± Although she was displeased with the waitress¡¯s attitude, this did not warrant making her stoop down to clean her boots. Besides, the oil stains would not be cleaned off. The man was merciful for once but did not intend to let her off easily. ¡°Apologize to her.¡± ¡°Quick, apologize to thedy!¡± The Prison Chief roared angrily at the girl. Left with no other option, she had to do asmanded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, the girl has already apologized. Why don¡¯t you let her off now so you can continue your meal in peace?¡± ¡°Do you ept her apology?¡± the man asked his woman dotingly. She held his chin and gave him a light peck. ¡°I ept it.¡± While smiling indulgently, he continued to deshell prawns for her. The woman took a sip from a ss of fruit juice beside her and then, ignoring the stares of the surrounding young girls, fed him a piece of fish that she had carefully selected from the feast. ¡°Why are you still standing around? You can all leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Resigned, the girls left with their food trolleys. ¡°Tsk... What¡¯s the big deal about that woman? You can find all kinds of girls nowadays. Does she think that this man is truly her hubby just because she said so? Trust her to appear by his side with that vixen look.¡± The waitress who had served tea to the guests earlier grumbled. ¡°Sister Liu, thatdy is really pretty. She¡¯s reallypatible with Chief Mo. I think she must be his wife.¡± ¡°I think so too. I can see how much Chief Mo dotes on her.¡± ¡°What do you know? Chief Mo is too outstanding to be easily fooled.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You are all too young, naive, and inexperienced to tell the truth. Listen to me, that woman must be a mistress. Her looks are too good to be true!¡± ¡°I find thatdy exceptional in terms of looks, figure, and charisma. She can definitely hold her own around our chief. Besides, we¡¯ll never have a chance with him even if she is his mistress.¡± ¡°I think Sister Liu is jealous of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Y-You all...¡± The woman left the group speedily with her trolley. She wouldn¡¯t waste her time on this bunch of ignorant girls. ¡°Sister Liu shouldn¡¯t have acted up just now. That was so inappropriate of her. She will get punished if the Prison Chief pursues this matter further.¡± ¡°Oh, well. Sister Liu can¡¯t resist handsome men, though I have to admit that he¡¯s really good-looking.¡± ¡°s, he¡¯s taken,¡± one of them said with a sigh. ¡°Alright, finish thest one,¡± he said as he fed her the prawn he had just deshelled for her. ¡°Let me have one more.¡± He quipped with a frown, ¡°But you have already eaten twenty-eight of these. You can¡¯t have more.¡± She stared hard at him with her beautiful, big, round eyes. Had he just counted the prawns she had eaten one by one? ¡°You have already finished half the te,¡± he told her with a tone of resignation. ¡°I can have two more to make the figure a rounded number.¡± As she said that, she reached out with her chopsticks. Everyone was struck dumb by what they had witnessed. So far, one thing was clear. His love for her was no ordinary love. ¡°Okay, you can have thirty of them.¡± He agreed begrudgingly. He realized that the woman was so fond of seafood that she could have it every day and could wipe the te clean each time. One shouldn¡¯t have too much seafood, though, so he had recently ordered the kitchen not to serve this at home anymore. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys eating?¡± she asked the rest of them while her eyes never left the dish on the table. They shook their heads and said, ¡°We¡¯re not eating. We don¡¯t like prawns.¡± She told them with pursed lips, ¡°Look, there¡¯re a few more... One, two, three...¡± She paused to count before adding, ¡°Just nine more and we¡¯ll finish this dish.¡± She reached with her chopsticks for another when the man took away her utensil. ¡°You are not allowed to eat anymore!¡± Chapter 256 - I Have Prepared A Room For You

Chapter 256: I Have Prepared A Room For You

She reached with her chopsticks for another when the man took away her utensil. ¡°You are not allowed to eat anymore!¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. One by one, the men at the table put down their chopsticks. There are still nine of these... She was badly tempted by the dish. He had stopped her from eating this food for more than half a month already. The man had gotten her some other dishes instead. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we finish dinner.¡± After taking a sip of water, she told him, ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go.¡± He was vexed. How can she be full after only half a te of seafood? ¡°You should eat more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really full,¡± she said while attempting to get out of his arms. The man gave up. Holding her down firmly with his broad palm, he deshelled another prawn for her without saying another word. Soon, she was hungry again. She did not stop eating until she finished the te of prawns. She was not famished in the first ce, so a te of seafood would suffice! No one else at the dinner table dared to touch their utensils. Mo Jiangye had also hardly taken a morsel. The te of prawns was left entirely for her to devour. ¡°Let me go to the washroom.¡± ¡°Xiao Fang, take Mrs. Mo to the washroom now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As Ye Erruo followed the waitress to the washroom in her high boots, her man picked up the serviette next to him to clean his hands. They would leave after she returned from the washroom. ¡°Boss, when are you going to bring sister-inw to meet the rest of the gang? They have their red packets ready. They are just waiting for you to bring her over.¡± Wang Yiyang probed his chief for an answer. He¡¯d had enough of their moring day in and day out. ¡°Are they so eager to see her?¡± ¡°Yes, truly! They can¡¯t wait to see her.¡± As he curled his lips into a smile, his gaze rested on the doorway and he replied good-naturedly, ¡°You can make the arrangements.¡± He was in a good mood that day. ¡°WTF!¡± His brother-in-arms was stunned by his willingness. Does that mean our chief is ready to let his wife meet the rest atst? Has he finally loosened up? ¡°Okay! Boss, since you said so, I¡¯ll arrange for them toe over next Sunday.¡± The leader did not object and kept his gaze fixed softly on the door, waiting for his woman to appear. ... After she used the toilet, Ye Erruo stood in front of the washbasin with her hand cream and lipstick. Then, a woman emerged from the next cubicle. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Sister Liu took the hand cream from thedy¡¯s hand without any qualms and applied it on herself. She then passed it back to the owner. The otherdy furrowed her brows and refused to take it back. Upon picking up her bag from the dressing table, she turned to leave. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want your hand cream back?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± That resulted in a sarcastic reply. ¡°Are you being spiteful?¡± Ignoring the remark, the woman strode out of the door. ¡°Tsk... You are so arrogant for a mere mistress.¡± The waitress¡¯s voice was just loud enough for the other woman to hear. ¡°I always bump into retards every year, especially this one. He he...¡± Thedy shook her head wryly and left the washroom. ¡°Who are you referring to as a retard? Who?¡± Sister Liu chased her up in a huff before yelling with rage and jealousy, ¡°Stop right there!¡± The woman in front of her pretended not to hear her and continued to walk away. ¡°D*mn!¡± She hurled the bottle of cream at the girl. ¡°What did you do, Sister Liu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Rumble! SPLASH! Within minutes, it was raining cats and dogs. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s raining. I doubt you¡¯ll be able to leave anytime soon. The weather forecast also mentioned there will be a hail stormter,¡± Wang Yiyang reported. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all. Young Master Mo does not need to leave today. I¡¯ve already prepared rooms for all of you.¡± Chapter 257 - Baby Ruo, I Knew You Were Jealous

Chapter 257: Baby Ruo, I Knew You Were Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios We¡¯ll be spending the night here? No way! The man did not bother hiding his disdain at this thought. This ce would be too cold for her. ¡°We¡¯re going back!¡± His decision was indisputable. ¡°We can go back after the rain stops. It¡¯s too dangerous to go out now.¡± Ye Erruo tugged his cor firmly around his neck. He took her hands and repeated, ¡°We are going back.¡± He would rather stay in a hotel in the city center. There was no way he would allow her to stay put in this ce. ¡°The weather is cold and wet here, which is a sure way to trigger your menstrual cramps again,¡± he whispered into her ear. Oh, that¡¯s right. The woman looked back at him with her beautiful, big eyes. This had slipped her mindpletely... ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel,¡± the man ordered brashly. Wang Yiyang responded immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡± When it was time for the couple to leave, they were sent off by a horde of men. ¡°Hey, wait a sec! Missy, your hand cream!¡± Sister Liu cried out from behind as she gave chase. Mo Jiangye stopped in his tracks as everyone turned their heads around. The waitress cautiously approached them. ¡°I-I¡¯m here to return Missy¡¯s hand cream to her.¡± The man recognized the bottle in her hand instantly. It belonged to his wife. ¡°Why do you have her cream?¡± His woman retorted sarcastically, ¡°This is something I threw away. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± That made everyone feel embarrassed for the poor waitress in question. She, however, was too engrossed in the young master¡¯s looks to notice the mockery. She was standing so close to him that her cheeks had flushed red with eager adoration. Ye Erruo could see that the waitress had taken great pains to apply makeup this time. She was not in her uniform either. It was obvious the lowly woman was trying to get her husband¡¯s attention like a clown. What a foolish woman! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She clung to his elbow as she spoke. ¡°Wait a minute, Missy.¡± The waitress was persistent. She could not bear to see her prince charming leave. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of cream left inside this bottle. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it anymore? It¡¯s such a waste.¡± ¡°Yes, just throw it away.¡± ¡°But the bottle is still full. Plus, it¡¯s from ¡®MTR¡¯ and it costs a few thousand yuan. This is really wasteful. Don¡¯t you agree, Young Master Mo? This is your hard-earned money. Surely, a thrifty woman wouldn¡¯t waste your money this way.¡± The protagonist was truly antagonized this time. It¡¯s up to me to decide what I want to do with my stuff. Who is she to boss me around? Coming to a sudden halt, she told the other woman off coldly. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you fancy my man? If you want to be his mistress, then state your price now. If he¡¯s interested, he will look you up. Come on, give me your number.¡± Curling his lips into a smile, Mo Jiangye dered in his sexy, husky voice, ¡°Rest assured, wifey. You¡¯ll be the only one I¡¯ll bed in my entire life and the only one I¡¯m interested in going to bed with.¡± Sister Liu caught the insult this time and her face changed color under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°How can you humiliate me like this?¡± ¡°Humiliate you? What¡¯s really on your mind? Don¡¯t you have some dignity? Or do you need me to p you in public before you understand what it means to be humiliated?¡± While her hand was clutching tightly the bottle, the waitress burst into forlorn tears. ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± After saying that, she abruptly turned and bumped into the wall next to her. ¡°Ah! Sister Liu! Sister Liu! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± The girls beside her quickly tried to stop her. ¡°I was degraded to the level of a kept woman today. To think that I was brought up in a decent family! I would rather die!¡± The otherdy watched her clownish behavior in silence before sneering, ¡°Imbecile!¡± Upon saying that, she pulled the man close to her and marched out of that ce. ¡°Baby Ruo, I knew you were jealous.¡± He teased her softly as he leaned close to her ear. Chapter 258

Chapter 258: Untitled

She peered at him out of her peripheral vision but did not attempt to stop his glee. A scream was heard behind them out of the blue, followed by some frantic voices. The woman was about to turn her head unconsciously to have a look when her man caught hold of her head with his hand, pulled her into the car, and sped away. He couldn¡¯t care less about themotion behind them. Sister Liu felt dizzy from the fiasco. Her head spinning, she slumped on her butt on the floor, almost unable to sit up straight. ¡°Sister Liu, are you alright? Sister Liu?¡± The waitress had an ugly hematoma on her head by then. ¡°Sister Liu, are you alright?¡± her buddies asked her worriedly. ¡°What an embarrassment! Throw her out!¡± The Prison Chiefmanded with a sulking face as he watched the woman making a scene in front of him. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Chief! Chief!¡± She got up and tried to give chase, stumbling along unsteadily. s, everyone had left by then, leaving her all alone out in the cold... ... The sky had turned dark by the time they reached the hotel in the city center and thedy had dozed off in her husband¡¯s arms. Once the man opened the door to their room with her lying in his arms, he carefully made his way across the room in the dark. He did not activate the electricity with the hotel card for fear that he would disturb her. After putting her down on the bed, he removed her outerwear and her boots. He realized how cold her feet were once he removed her shoes. His face sank instantly. After covering her with the quilt, he went to the bathroom to prepare a basin of hot water. Only the bedsidemp and a dim light were illuminating the room at that moment. A few minutester, the man ced her feet in the basin of hot water to warm her lower limbs. The woman woke up and asked groggily, ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± He picked her up in his arms. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were feeling cold?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not feeling cold.¡± If she isn¡¯t feeling cold, then why are her feet so icy to the touch? Her hands were mmy too. Now, he had ensured that she had a heating pad at all times, except when he carried her from the car to the room. Can her hands turn cold so easily? ¡°Drink this.¡± He poured her a ss of soy milk. ¡°Did you really bring all the soy milk back from that ce?¡± ¡°I bought these. I paid for these drinks.¡± ¡°...¡± CLICK! The man turned on the light inside the room. After the woman finished her drink, he carried her up again in his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Giving you a bath.¡± ¡°Bath?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Since warming her feet wouldn¡¯t suffice, then he would give her a warm bath. She pushed his head away. ¡°I¡¯ll do itter. You can have a bath first.¡± She was so sleepy that she would prefer not to move. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Do you want to get sick?¡± He looked upset. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some hot water for you. You can dip in the water for a while more.¡± He regretted bringing her over to that ce. It had been too cold for her. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna bathe now.¡± ¡°Then how about soaking your feet first?¡± he asked with a glimpse. ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded groggily. Before long, the man had brought her to the bathroom again. He was really worried that she might catch a cold. She did not know when he had done that, but the bathtub was already filled with soothing, warm water by the time she entered the bathroom. The misting from the steaming tub of water warmed her up immediately. ¡°You can leave now,¡± she said with a yawn. Smiling, he passed her a bath towel and reminded her once more. ¡°Alright, remember to dip in the hot water until you can see the perspiration on your skin.¡± Upon taking the towel from him, she pushed him out of the bathroom. ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡± The man suddenly held the door frame when he reached the room, refusing to barge in further. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 259 - I Am Warning You As His Girlfriend

Chapter 259: I Am Warning You As His Girlfriend

The man suddenly held on to the door frame when he reached the room, refusing to barge in further. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think we should bathe together.¡± In the end, she did not have a chance to soak long inside the bathtub before her period came. The womany on the bed, curled upzily in his arms as he blow-dried her hair. His embrace was warm andfortable, surpassing the use of any heating pad. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± he asked. ¡°I can eat anything. Hey, you just pulled my hair.¡± She purred coyishly. The man turned off the hairdryer and used his hand to soothe down her crown of glory. ¡°Is your tummy still hurting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bearable.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®bearable¡¯?¡± She used to roll around in pain whenever she had menstrual cramps. She looked up and shot him a glimpse of mild ludicrosity. ¡°It¡¯s my tummy. Why do you care?¡± Something was still bothering her as she switched the topic. ¡°Oh, how are you going to answer to Old Master Lin after killing off his grandson?¡± Lin Jingxuan was, after all, still the offspring of the Lins. The old man would definitely notice something was amiss if his grandson was untraceable for a long period of time. A tough fight might ensue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± The man was yfully twirling her tresses around his fingers intermittently as he answered her. Shey quietly in his arms and looked at the handsome man over her head. This man was hers. With him around, no matter was too big to handle and no problem too difficult to solve. There was nothing that he could not handle or deal with. Why had she been so blind in her former life? Why had she ditched this exceptional man and hooked up with a jerk instead? ¡°Am I that good-looking?¡± His gaze was indulgent when he asked her this question with a smile. ¡°Definitely,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°Good. I¡¯m yours.¡± Her lips curled up into a beaming smile. Yes, he was right. He belonged to her and her alone. This perfect man was for her eyes only. Under the soft, dim lights, the man sitting upright on the bed was about to hug his woman to sleep. However, his phone suddenly rang on the bedside table. She picked up the call and was about to speak when a spunky female voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Brother Jiangye, I¡¯m returning to the country soon. Do you want to pick me up?¡± The woman on this end was startled. ncing quizzically at her man, she asked the caller, ¡°Are you looking for Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Breaking into a scream, the girl on the other end reacted with apparent shock when she heard ady answer the phone. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you have Brother Jiangye¡¯s cell phone?¡± She put the phone on speaker mode and stared hard at the man next to her. Who is this woman and why is she addressing you so intimately? Huh? The man, who was not in a hurry to exin, merely gave her a bemused smile. She did not let up. Who is she? She had never seen another woman with him except her, let alone a femalepanion who spoke to him on such an intimate level. However, he showed no sign of wanting to refute or rify her doubts. The woman started to get agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what you want, but I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Brother Jiangye. He¡¯s not someone you can im as yours.¡± The woman on the bed casually tossed the phone aside. ¡°Who are you to give me a warning?¡± She received a hostile reply. ¡°I¡¯m warning you as his girlfriend!¡± Chapter 260 - Who Gave You Permission To Address Me As Your Boyfriend?

Chapter 260: Who Gave You Permission To Address Me As Your Boyfriend?

Girlfriend? The man¡¯s face sank instantly. He was about to speak up when the woman next to him covered his mouth with her palm. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I told that he has a girlfriend?¡± The other party sounded displeased. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Tell me the truth now. Why do you have his cell phone?¡± Ye Erruo stroked the man¡¯s chest like a purring kitten. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping next to me. Why do you think I have his phone?¡± ¡°Sleeping next to you?¡± The girl on the other end of the line almost went berserk. ¡°Shameless sl*t! How dare you dope him! Do you know who he is? You¡¯ll be killed when he wakes up.¡± The woman in question stifled a snigger. ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± This ¡®girlfriend¡¯ of his was truly scary! ¡°B*tch! I won¡¯t let you off if you dare do anything to Brother Jiangye.¡± ¡°Are you lecturing me as his girlfriend?¡± ¡°You just wait and see!¡± The girl on the phone seemed to know the man very well. Other than Ye Erruo, he didn¡¯t have the hots for any other women and would definitely not touch any dubious female characters. This b*tch must have drugged him! ¡°That¡¯s enough, Qing Ning!¡± The man pulled her hand away from his mouth and reprimanded the caller severely. ¡°B-Brother Jiangye...¡± Her b*tchy voice immediately turned sweet and soft. Qing Ning? Ye Erruo looked at him with a cocked brow. That was the girl who¡¯d had a childhood crush on her husband, wasn¡¯t it? She had heard this from her former boyfriend. Qing Ning was the daughter of one of Grandpa Lin¡¯s good friends. When they had still been children, she had met Mo Jiangye and had visited the Lins¡¯ residence daily ever since until she¡¯d gone abroad to study at fifteen years old. ¡°Who gave you permission to address me as your boyfriend?¡± He interrogated her frigidly. The girl replied wryly, ¡°I-I was afraid that this woman was up to no good so I thought I should throw in some threats.¡± Thedy on the bed sucked her lips before hooking her arms coquettishly around his neck and drawling, ¡°Hubby, we should have dinner now.¡± Putting his arms around her waist, he reached for the tablet next to the bed and passed it to her. ¡°You can order what you like, but no more prawns.¡± She glimpsed at him. Alright, I¡¯ll order crabs instead! ¡°H-Hubby?¡± The voice on the other end of the line sounded incredulous. ¡°Brother Jiangye, are... are you married?¡± ¡°Address me as ¡®brother¡¯ or Mo Jiangye.¡± He corrected her sternly. Biting her lower lip, Qing Ning probed again, ¡°Are... Are you really married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hubby, what do you wanna eat?¡± She deliberately interrupted their conversation by constantly calling him ¡®hubby¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you order.¡± His reply was soft and gentle. ¡°How about raw oyster...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not allowed!¡± He cut her off tyrannically and deleted the item she had just clicked on the tablet. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to order any seafood. Get some tonic instead. This... and this...¡± He put his arms around her from behind and carefully went through the menu. ¡°Why don¡¯t we simply order a candlelight dinner?¡± She teased him with a soft chuckle before she added loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll order some red wine too.¡± ¡°How can you think of alcohol when you¡¯re on your period? Ye Erruo, do you wanna die?¡± The line hadn¡¯t been hung up. The man was too engrossed in ordering dinner for his wife to remember that he was on the phone. This childhood friend of his was too insignificant to be given a second thought. ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± The caller let out an exmation. How could that be? That woman was Ye Erruo? The man¡¯s eyes moved across the phone as he quipped, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°No, no, no! Brother Jiangye, I¡¯m returning home tomorrow.¡± She had initially nned to return next week, but it looked like the situation warranted her immediate return. ¡°Oh. Is there anything else?¡± Chapter 261 - Only Allowed To Look But Not To Eat

Chapter 261: Only Allowed To Look But Not To Eat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh. Is there anything else?¡± Qing Ning was stunned. ¡°Can youe and pick me up from the airport tomorrow?¡± ¡°No one is picking you up?¡± ¡°My daddy has some matters to settle at thepany and my family¡¯s chauffeur took the day off.¡± ¡°There are cabs.¡± Ye Erruo interrupted her. Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into a smile before he smacked his lips against her cheek. His girl was being jealous again. He had gotten to see her act this way twice that day, as she had been jealous of two girls. ¡°Are you kissing me secretly again?¡± Her voice rose sharply as she looked at him with a vague smile. ¡°I am kissing you openly.¡± He smiled before leaving another kiss at the corner of her lips. On the other end of the line, Qing Ning was feeling ufortable. ¡°Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°For thest time, call me Mo Jiangye!¡± The girl was speechless. ¡°Take a cab by yourself,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Beep... Beep... Beep...¡± Before she could finish her words, Mo Jiangye had ended the call. He embraced his woman tightly as if he wanted to stick her to his body. ¡°Get off.¡± Ye Erruo pushed him as she smiled. ¡°Admit that you were jealous of two women today and I will let you go, Baby Ruo,¡± he said shamelessly. ¡°You are childish.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Ye Erruo hugged his head and smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t jealous.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes darkened as he tightened his arms around her. It seemed like he would not let go until she admitted it. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± As Ye Erruo¡¯s breathing became unstable, she ultimatelypromised. Mo Jiangye was over the moon. His unbridled actions made Ye Erruo¡¯s face darken. Hadn¡¯t he said that he would release her after she admitted that she was jealous? ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± Very soon, the room was filled with joyousughter. Ding-dong! Suddenly, the childish fight between the two of them came to an abrupt stop. ¡°The food¡¯s here.¡± She pushed him. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Mo Jiangye held her shoulders. ¡°Stay here obediently and do not move.¡± He stood up and fixed his belt before getting out of bed to answer the door. Ye Erruo climbed out of bed and fixed her hair. ¡°Who told you to get out of bed?¡± Mo Jiangye walked over to her with huge strides unhappily. The service staff pushed the food cart in slowly and ced the dishes on the table. ¡°Does your stomach not hurt anymore?¡± He picked her up with one arm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Put me down.¡± Mo Jiangye carried her to the table expressionlessly and sat her down as they prepared to eat. He ced her on hisp and encircled her body with his arms. Suddenly, a te of crabs was ced on the table and Mo Jiangye¡¯s face turned icy. ¡°Take it back.¡± The server did not understand. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you order this earlier? Do you want to return it?¡± Mo Jiangye looked at him with a malicious gaze. ¡°Take it back!¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Ye Erruo hurriedly reached out and prevented the te of crabs from being taken away. ¡°Leave it here. I ordered it.¡± The server ced the crabs back down on the table. Mo Jiangye looked at the small woman in his arms. When had she secretly ordered this behind his back? Oh well... Since she wanted to have them on the table, she could look at them to satisfy her eyes. He would not let her eat them. After cing the dishes down, the server took his leave quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I am famished.¡± She reached out and aimed for the crabs. Mo Jiangye pursed his lips into a vague smile and pulled her hand back before moving the te of crabs far away so that she could not reach it. ¡°Eat.¡± He handed her a piece of foie gras while cing the fork in her hand. Ye Erruo turned her head around and red at him. ¡°You are only allowed to look but not to eat,¡± he spat. He had said earlier that no seafood was allowed. Chapter 262 - Your Little Girlfriend Called Again

Chapter 262: Your Little Girlfriend Called Again

¡°You are only allowed to look but not to eat.¡± He had told her earlier that she was not allowed to order seafood. He had already reached his limit with all the prawns they¡¯d had that day. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Eight crabs?¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the te of crabs. There were ten of them, yet she wanted to eat eight? ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± ¡°Six crabs?¡± ¡°This is delicious.¡± He ced a soft glutinous rice ball into her mouth. ¡°Five crabs?¡± Mo Jiangye elegantly cut the food on his te and said, ¡°There is no room for discussion even for one crab.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen other women eating prawns and seafood every day and they are fine.¡± He had been extremely strict with her recently. ¡°Those are other women. You are my woman.¡± Ye Erruo let out a sigh. She stopped pestering him about this overbearing request, as she was indeed famished. Therefore, she began to eat seriously. ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s head out for a walk,¡± he said. She hummed in acknowledgment. Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows. He thought she was angry after seeing her eating quietly and ignoring him. Helpless, he reached out and brought the te of crabs over. He chose the smallest crab and began to help her peel it. Finally, he picked out the meat from every single one of the crab legs with overflowing crab roe. ¡°Just a little.¡± He ced the te of crab roe and crab meat in front of her. Ye Erruo was astonished. She had thought that he would be eating it himself. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± His voice suddenly rang over her head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I allowed you to have one piece of crab. How are you nning to thank me?¡± He was childish and arrogant yet lovable. ¡°...¡± He sipped on some red wine. All of a sudden, he held the back of her head and passed the warm red wine from his mouth into hers. ¡°This is the red wine you wanted to drink.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just have a decent meal?¡± Mo Jiangye raised his lips into a smile and used his thumb to wipe away the stain at the corner of her lips before teasing her. ¡°Alright.¡± It took the two of them roughly 40 minutes to finish their meal. Buzz! The phone that had been tossed on the bed rang once again while Mo Jiangye was in the bathroom. Ye Erruo nced at the phone number and found it familiar. It was the number that had called earlier. She smiled coldly as she answered the call. ¡°Brother Jiangye, I just checked. There are no cabs near the airport I will be arriving at. I will have to walk quite a long way before I can call for a cab. I have a ton of luggage and I will not be able to carry it over. Can you please pick me up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Erruo said coldly. ¡°Why is it you again? Where is Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t here.¡± Upon hearing that Mo Jiangye wasn¡¯t there, Qing Ning let out a sigh of relief before returning to her true self. ¡°Ye Erruo, exactly what kind of game are you ying? Why are you not living a good life with your boyfriend, Lin Jingxuan? Why are you pestering Brother Jiangye now? Do not think that I have no idea what you are up to.¡± Ye Erruo cut her nails as she said, ¡°Ah, it seems like you know quite a bit about me and Lin Jingxuan.¡± She had never met thisdy before, yet she knew a lot about her issues. Ha! ¡°Aren¡¯t you pestering Brother Jiangye because you want to help your boyfriend? You scheming woman! Do not think that you can fool everyone else just because you managed to fool Brother Jiangye.¡± ¡°I only have a husband now. I do not have a boyfriend,¡± she saidzily. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡± Mo Jiangye pushed open the bathroom door and walked out. Ye Erruo leaned against the cab, wearing a bathrobe that reached all the way to her knees. Her calves were exposed, as she was wearing slippers that were way bigger than her feet. She was exuding anguid aura all over, so one couldn¡¯t help but want to caress her head like stroking a grand Persian cat. ¡°Your little girlfriend called again.¡± Chapter 263 - Youre Finally Willing to Get Up and Move Around, Boss!

Chapter 263: You¡¯re Finally Willing to Get Up and Move Around, Boss!

¡°Your little girlfriend called again.¡± ¡°Brother Jiangye...¡± Beep, beep, beep, beep... The line was once again hung up. As the man lifted his wife¡¯s face, he exined, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Old Master Lin¡¯s good friend, but there¡¯s nothing between us. Talking to an unimportant person is just a waste of time. Understand?¡± ¡°Well, she ims to be your girlfriend.¡± Ye Erruo smiled at him vaguely. ¡°All I have is a wife¡ªI have no girlfriends whatsoever. Now, go change clothes and we¡¯ll go out for a stroll to digest our food.¡± He then proceeded to undo the knot at her waist. ¡°You allowed her to call you Brother Jiangye, though.¡± That made him smirk as he rubbed his fingers against her tender cheeks. ¡°Any idea how adorable you are now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that?¡± ¡°My mistake.¡± The woman snorted in response. I couldn¡¯t bother wasting my time to talk to someone trivial either. I was just helping you pick up the call, alright? Yeah, that¡¯s what I was doing. ¡°Let¡¯s go change.¡± While she was changing clothes, Mo Jiangye sternly scanned the call log on his phone before cklisting a certain number. How did she get hold of this number that¡¯s only known by family and friends? ¡°Aren¡¯t you changing?¡± He then tossed the phone to the bed and went ahead to change clothes as well. Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt... The phone, which was on the table, suddenly vibrated. It was Ye Erruo¡¯s phone that was ringing. ¡°Yao Tiao?¡± ¡°Hello? Xiao Ruo, where are you?¡± ¡°H City.¡± ¡°Why the hell did you go so far away?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doomed. I¡¯m so doomed. It¡¯s dying! Quick, give me that man¡¯s phone number.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°His dog hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk in several days. It has lost so much weight that it¡¯s all skin and bones now. This is terrible. This is truly terrible! The little mutt is going to die at this rate! Quick, give me his number so I can get him to fetch his dog.¡± A smile bloomed across Ye Erruo¡¯s face. ¡°Dogs have a temper too. Who knows, it might be upset with you for mistreating it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll start eating after a little coaxing. Give me a second to find the owner¡¯s number and I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Right beside her, Mo Jiangye was holding her hand as he led her out of the house. She continued talking to her friend on the phone while going on a stroll with him. ¡°Ugh. What else do I have to do to coax that little thing? I¡¯ve already called it ¡®Boss¡¯ and even bought doggy clothes and toys for it, yet it still refuses to eat a single thing.¡± ¡°Clothes? Why did you buy clothes?¡± ¡°Well, it wants to wear clothes.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The dog¡¯s always cuddling the jacket that you left here at the bar. It¡¯ll just remain still on it all day. I¡¯ve even taken it to the vet, but ording to the vet, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the dog. It just refuses to eat anything. ¡°Sigh... By the way, where did you buy that jacket? Aby seems to like it a lot. I can¡¯t even touch that jacket with the dog guarding it so preciously. I¡¯m thinking of buying the dog some clothes from the same brand. It might start eating if it¡¯s in a good mood.¡± ¡°It was a gift from my husband. I suppose the jacket is from the brand MTR. Why don¡¯t you go check out its counter?¡± ¡°That mutt is a rich man¡¯s pet, alright. It only recognizes expensive brands.¡± Yao Tiao could feel a headacheing on. ¡°How do you know that the dog wants to wear clothes, though? It¡¯s still not eating after the visit to the vet? Are you sure you went to a professional pet clinic? Is it sick?¡± ¡°Just give me the pet owner¡¯s number. I¡¯ll contact him myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you in a bit, though I¡¯m not sure if I still have his number. I¡¯ll have to search for it first.¡± ¡°Shoot. Surely, you didn¡¯t¡ª oh, gosh! You¡¯re finally willing to get up and move around, Boss! Are you feeling hungry? Come and eat something.¡± Chapter 264 - It Is All Skin And Bones Now Chapter 264: It Is All Skin And Bones Now ¡°...¡± ¡°Is it willing to eat now?¡± asked Ye Erruo curiously. Awooo... A weak howl could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°You still don¡¯t want to eat anything? Eh? Do you want the phone?¡± Yao Tiao handed the phone to Red Bean despite feeling her jaw go ck. Awooo... The poor little mutty across the phone and began howling pitifully. Ye Erruo was speechless. She truly found this dog¡¯s howling increasingly familiar the more she heard it. ¡°Did you want the phone? Why would a dog want a phone?¡± Her friend, on the other hand, was feeling utterly perplexed and troubled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the number once I find it.¡± ¡°Yeah. No problem.¡± After ending the call, she began looking through her call log. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. I think I lost it¡ªhuh? I think it¡¯s this number,¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡°What did you lose and what about that number?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The woman forwarded Bo Jinyan¡¯s number to Yao Tiao using WeChat. Yao Tiao immediately tried phoning the man when she received the number from her friend. s, the calls were not connected, so she could only send him a text instead. All she got back, however, was a four-word reply: It likes pretty women. She was at the end of her wits. Thus, she could only contact her friend again for help. The next day, Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye took an overnight return flight. At touchdown, she headed straight to the bar. ¡°Hurry!¡± Yao Tiao pulled her straight to the back of the bar when she spotted her. Bam! went the door when it was kicked open. Red Bean, however, seemed to hear nothing. ¡°Aby, look! Here¡¯s a prettydy for you.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless by her friend¡¯s remark. ¡°Red Bean?¡± The dog lifted its head at once, its eyes tearing up when it saw the person it had been looking for. It could not appear any more aggrieved at this moment. ¡°What? Do you know this dog?¡± asked Yao Tiao in surprise. Red Bean was currently so starved that even getting to its feet was an arduous feat. ¡°How did it lose so much weight?¡± It had originally been a cute, chubby dog. Now, it was so skinny that its eyes seemed to have sunk in. Ye Erruo hastily picked it up. Red Bean, who had been quite heavy, was really light now. If it was not for its long fur, one would probably have been able to see how thin it really was. ¡°What the hell! What a lecherous mutt! It really only likes pretty women.¡± Despite feeling disgruntled with the dog, Yao Tiao hurriedly brought the bowl of dog food over. ¡°Quick, make it eat.¡± The little fellow attacked the food eagerly as soon as it was ced near its mouth. Going on a hunger strike really works. I finally got to see my mommy. ¨h_¨h ¡°How long has it not eaten for?¡± ¡°It has not eaten since I picked it up from its owner.¡± ¡°Why did you wait so long before seeking help then?¡± ¡°Well, I thought it was throwing a tantrum my way.¡± ¡°...¡± A few minutester, therge bowl of kibble waspletely gobbled up. Red Bean even went onpping up a huge bowl of milk. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We shouldn¡¯t feed it too much food,¡± said Ye Erruo. ¡°I¡¯m not bad-looking myself...¡± Her friend¡¯s ego was badly bruised. The aggrieved dog snuggled deeper into her embrace as she stroked its fur. ¡°Do you know this dog?¡± She lifted a brow. ¡°Yes.¡± She had never expected that Bo Jinyan¡¯s pet would be Red Bean. Yao Tiao was hit by a sudden yet bted realization. She smacked herself on the forehead as she said, ¡°No wonder it likes your jacket so much and was always howling whenever I talked to you on the phone. What a smart dog it is!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a normal dog.¡± Ye Erruoughed. The fact, however, was that the obedient dog could indeed understand humannguage and, most importantly, it was very fond of the woman. ¡°Nope, it isn¡¯t just an extraordinary dog. It¡¯s also a lecherous dog.¡± Chapter 265 - I Am Your Elder Brother

Chapter 265: I Am Your Elder Brother

¡°Nope, it isn¡¯t just an extraordinary dog. It¡¯s also a lecherous dog.¡± Ye Erruo could not bother to give a response. ¡°Oh, whatever. Anyway, since you know the dog and it listens to you, please help me a little to take care of it. We can split the remuneration among us. Fifty-fifty, alright?¡± Her friend went on speaking with a wide beam on her face. ¡°Keep the money for yourself. You¡¯re the one paying for its daily necessities, not me.¡± She gave the little fellow a rub on its furry head and it seemed to enjoy it a lot. ¡°Stay a little longer tonight then. At least, wait until the dog has eaten its meal.¡± Red Bean¡¯s ears twitched abruptly as it fixed its beady, little eyes on her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Awoooo... It rubbed its paws against her heart area. How can you bear to abandon this cutie pie again? The womanughed helplessly at the dog. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Only then did Red Bean heave a sigh of relief and continue to lie in her arms and enjoy her touch. ¡°This mutt is truly godd*mn shrewd.¡± Yao Tiao could hardly believe her eyes when she saw how the dog was behaving in her friend¡¯s presence. Momentster, Ye Erruo took her phone out and made a call. ¡°Mo Jiangye, I won¡¯t be going home tonight, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me. Just eat dinner first.¡± The man was displeased to hear that. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing home?¡± The woman gazed down at the canine in her arms. ¡°The bar is holding an event tonight.¡± ¡°Are you going to sing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just when are you going to close that freaking bar?¡± ¡°Young Master, Ms. Qing Ning is looking for you.¡± Bo Yu¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the line suddenly. What she heard worried her a lot. ¡°I¡¯m not meeting her. Tell her to take a hike!¡± Ye Erruo sucked her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll head backter in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± When she ended the call, she received a look from her friend. ¡°What is it? Chief Mo doesn¡¯t allow you to spend the night outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but I¡¯ll have to go backter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as this little thing eats its meal, you can go anywhere you want and no one will stop you.¡± ... Meanwhile, Gu Feirou, who almost lost her mind when she was unable to locate her fianc¨¦, gave her bodyguard a fierceshing every day. ¡°Princess, Young Master Yu is here to see you.¡± ¡°I told you to find Brother Jingxuan, didn¡¯t I? Do you still not have news of him?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that Mo Jiangye took him away but I¡¯m unable to trace Lin Jingxuan¡¯s whereabouts.¡± This was all because their influence did not reach far enough in this ce, so there were limits to what they could do here. If they had been at Blue Tower instead, finding a person would have been no difficult feat. ¡°Useless bums!¡± she said angrily through clenched teeth. ¡°Young Master Yu has plenty of friends here, so he might be able to help you with this matter.¡± ¡°Get out. Get out! Just get out of here!¡± The door to the ward suddenly creaked open. ¡°Young Master Yu!¡± Jing Xinze greeted the neer respectfully. The woman turned in the stranger¡¯s direction and was instantly stunned. Looking expressionless, Yu Lingfeng asked sarcastically, ¡°So this is the missing little sister that my mother has been seeking for the past twenty or so years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Azy drawl escaped him. ¡°It must be no easy feat to find her after being apart for two decades.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Have you tested her DNA? Should you have found the wrong¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tested, Young Master Yu. She¡¯s indeed the princess.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged in surprise. Her DNA has been tested? When did Jing Xinze secretly carry out the DNA test? The point is, howe there is no issue with the DNA test? Am I truly the princess after all? Is it such a coincidence? The man fixed his cold gaze on his sister. ¡°I¡¯m your elder brother.¡± Her mind was a mess now, so she paid no attention to his words. ¡°Princess?¡± Jing Xinze called out to her. ¡°I will call you ¡®Big Brother¡¯ only if you help me find someone,¡± she solemnly implored. Chapter 266 - Say, My Dear Sister... Chapter 266: Say, My Dear Sister... Yu Lingfeng lifted a brow. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Help me find my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re looking for Bo Jinyan?¡± ¡°Not him! He¡¯s no fianc¨¦ of mine! My fianc¨¦ is Lin Jingxuan, who¡¯s been taken away by Mo Jiangye. I need you to help me find him.¡± The woman cast a nervous look at him. He shook his head with a smile that was not quite a smile. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is Bo Jinyan.¡± Gu Feirou spat out in disdain, ¡°Bo Jinyan? I¡¯m not interested in him. I told him to help me get the cornea of this particr person, but there¡¯s been no news to date.¡± The man began pping his hands. ¡°What a fine taste you have in men.¡± His response stunned her a little before she recovered and asked, ¡°Can you help me find Brother Jingxuan?¡± He regarded her with a prating look. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The woman felt ufortable under his piercing stare. ¡°T-Thank you.¡± ¡°The thing is, what if I can¡¯t find him?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t be returning to Blue Tower.¡± ¡°Hm... Are you saying that you won¡¯t ever return?¡± Her face turned cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Yu Lingfeng walked over to the bedside, picked up an apple from the fruit basket, and started peeling it. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Well... The fianc¨¦ you¡¯re talking about is dead.¡± ¡°No way.¡± The man cut the apple into bite-sized pieces and began elegantly eating them. ¡°Lin Jingxuan, the Young Master Lin you¡¯re talking about, was kicked out of his family by his grandfather. He was taken away by Mo Jiangye on XXXXXX date and died in a cell on XXXXXX date.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± ¡°Say, are you sure you don¡¯t want to return to Blue Tower, my dear sister? In that case, I¡¯ll return with your fianc¨¦ first. ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll let our mother know about your wishes upon my return to Blue Tower. We¡¯ll never bother you or interfere with your life again. You can lead the life you¡¯ve been living all this while without having to worry about being harassed.¡± The woman was in aplete state of panic. It took her a long time before she recovered from the news of Lin Jingxuan¡¯s death. This is ridiculous! Dead? Brother Jingxuan is dead? How can this be? ¡°Hm? Say something, my darling sister. Will you be returning to Blue Tower with us?¡± Scalding tears leaked from the corners of her eyes and streamed down her face. ¡°N-No... He isn¡¯t dead.¡± There was no reaction whatsoever from her brother as he watched her cry her heart out while continuing to munch on his apple. ¡°Need you be so sad over a mere man? Bo Jinyan is the fianc¨¦ that our mother has selected for you and he¡¯s definitely a hundred times better than the man you used to call Brother Jingxuan. Of course, if you don¡¯t like him, you can have your pick of men in Blue Tower. There¡¯s bound to be someone that suits your taste.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± She grabbed the pillow that was beside her and smashed it down hard against his head. This scene gave Jing Xinze, who had been standing in a corner of the room all this while, quite a bad shock. Thud... The piece of apple in Yu Lingfeng¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The indolent yet nonchnt look he had on his face instantly turned into a terrifying, fearsome expression that frightened her witless. ¡°I-I... I...¡± As he squinted at the woman on the bed, he slowly rose to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jing Xinze.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Just as they were about to walk to the door, Gu Feirou frantically said, ¡°I was wrong, brother. I¡¯ll return to Blue Tower with you.¡± I have nothing left here and no one to rely on save for the title of Blue Tower¡¯s Royal Princess. It would only make it way too easy for that b*tch Ye Erruo to kill me if I lost this title too. His lips lifted into a mocking smirk as Yu Lingfeng slowly turned around and faced his sister. ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision.¡± ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something that I need to do before I go back with you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave with grievances.¡± ¡°Well, what is it?¡± ¡°Since you have wide social connections here, can you help me get the cornea of a particr person?¡± Chapter 267 - She Is Not Someone You Can Lay A Hand On!

Chapter 267: She Is Not Someone You Can Lay A Hand On!

He must have some capability if he was able to find out that Brother Jingxuan has been killed by Mo Jiangye. Yu Lingfeng narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Whose cornea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mo Jiangye¡¯s wife, Ye Erruo, that my cornea has been damaged. Can you help me get hold of her cornea?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± He burst into derisiveughter. ¡°O-Of course, if you find this too difficult a request, you can help me get revenge by killing her directly. Since Mo Jiangye killed the one I loved, it¡¯s only fair that I return the favor by killing his woman!¡± Regardless of whether he¡¯s telling the truth about Brother Jingxuan¡¯s death, I¡¯ll look into it myself once I¡¯ve recovered. If he has really been killed by Mo Jiangye, I won¡¯t spare that b*tch! Since he killed my man, I¡¯ll kill his woman as payback. Yu Lingfeng shot her a disdainful look. ¡°Don¡¯t bother causing Ye Erruo trouble.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t someone you cany a hand on!¡± ¡°If I have your help, I surely can!¡± Gu Feirou exploded in rage. ¡°Ha! I understand now. This is just an excuse, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have any intention of helping me. Isn¡¯t that right, brother? I have been a lone orphan all my life. I never had the chance to experience familial love, yet now that I finally have a family¡ªparents and a brother¡ªto call my own, you¡¯re reluctant to give me any help. I...¡± The woman burst into tears again. Her brother¡¯s countenance was dark and frigid. ¡°Do you think you can just challenge Mo Jiangye¡¯s authority on a whim? Aren¡¯t you courting death by saying you want toy a hand on his woman?¡± She remained unconvinced. ¡°What kind of authority does he have? Isn¡¯t he just a small fry in the military world with some business acumen? Surely, dealing with such a businessman requires no effort at all. I know this is all because you don¡¯t want to help me.¡± The man sucked his lips, unwilling to speak or stay in the same room as his imbecile of a sister any longer. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t go provoking that man and don¡¯ty a hand on his woman.¡± Upon saying that, he swiftly exited the ward, his face looking horrifyingly scary once he walked past the door. Gu Feirou clenched her teeth furiously. None of them are reliable! They¡¯re all useless bums! What kind of fianc¨¦ and big brother are they? They¡¯re nothing but useless! To think that I thought they wouldvish me with love. From the looks of it, that was just wishful thinking on my part! ¡°You¡¯re out already?¡± Bo Jinyan had been waiting for Yu Lingfeng at the entrance of the hospital in his sports car. BAM! The sports car shot forward as soon as the door was mmed shut. ¡°How do you feel about this sister of yours?¡± he asked with augh. The other man lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. ¡°She¡¯s a retarded country bumpkin!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± ¡°Are you really intending to bring her back to Blue Tower?¡± ¡°Yes, why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he coldly asked back. Bo Jinyan cast him a side-nce with an arched brow. ¡°Your call.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a bar.¡± The other man furrowed his brows when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m not going to any bar! Just go there on your own after taking me back.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Make a U-turn and take me back.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... ording to reliable sources, Ye Erruo will be at the bar today.¡± The man changed his mind at once and red at his friend. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°Also, she opened this bar.¡± ¡°If she did, why are you only taking me there now?¡± The corners of Bo Jinyan¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°She¡¯s not the one running the bar, even though she opened it. She rarely appears there but she happens to be in today.¡± Yu Lingfeng snorted in response. ¡°Step on the gas.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Is my hair messy?¡± He looked into the mirror with a trace of nervousness. ¡°It looks just fine!¡± He took a look at the person in the driver¡¯s seat before spitting out in anger, ¡°Did you do this on purpose? You only came to pick me up after dressing up yourself, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡± Chapter 268 - Ive Never Heard You Complimenting Me Before

Chapter 268: I¡¯ve Never Heard You Complimenting Me Before

Bo Jinyan remained silent as he drove the car obediently with a small smile on his face. ¡°Ha!¡± Yu Lingfeng leaned against the backseat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I will make sure you will only take her away in ten years.¡± ¡°Ten years... She would be an olddy by then.¡± ¡°Olddy? You can choose not to have her.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s expression turned solemn at that moment. ¡°You can¡¯t make such a joke.¡± ¡°Who said I am joking around?¡± Did he think he could take her away so easily after offending him? He could dream on! Bo Jinyan shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to change clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± At night, the Enchantress Bar was unexpectedly filled with people. Ever since Little Ah Mei¡¯s quiet disappearance from the public eye, no one had seen her. There was a rumor that she had been banned and another that she had quit the industry. Someone had even said that she had died... When Little Ah Mei was mentioned, Little Ah Di was naturally brought up too. The two of them had both be famous and eventually disappeared at around the same time. Although Little Ah Mei had disappeared from the public eye, the bar was still around and business remained great. That day, news had leaked that Little Ah Mei was going to appear at the Enchantress Bar. Therefore, there were more people there than usual. Backstage... ¡°Xiao Ruo, it¡¯s time to eat. After dinner, I¡¯ll sing a few songs with you. How about that?¡± Yao Tiao ced the dishes on the table one by one. Ye Erruo put the phone on the table and turned on the loudspeaker while staying on the phone with Mo Jiangye. She prepared the bowls and utensils as she responded, ¡°Alright. Did you make this?¡± ¡°Ji Sichen made it.¡± ¡°Ji Sichen knows how to cook?¡± ¡°What? Are you underestimating me? Listen to me, Xiao Ruo, all the food prepared every day has been cooked by me. If you do not believe me, you can ask Yao Tiao!¡± Ji Sichen said as he brought the soup out. ¡°It¡¯s very good!¡± Ye Erruo took in the smell of the food. It looked delicious at first nce. ¡°Ye Erruo, I¡¯ve never heard youpliment me before.¡± At that moment, a voice filled with hidden bitterness came from the phone. Ye Erruo picked up the phone hurriedly and turned off the loudspeaker. ¡°Since when have I notplimented you?¡± ¡°Eh!¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s expression was disdainful. It seemed like this couple was prepared to scatter another round of dog food for single people. Ji Sichen smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. We are going to eat,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Oh, right. After dinner, get the maids to make you some soup with rock sugar and pears.¡± He had been coughing every once in a while recently, so he needed to drink some soup to moisten his lungs. ¡°I do not have any dinner ingredients, so how can I ask them to do so?¡± Mo Jiangye smirked. Ye Erruo drank a mouthful of soup. ¡°You have no dinner ingredients? Where are the maids? What are you eating tonight?¡± ¡°Instant noodles,¡± Mo Jiangye spat out. Ye Erruo widened her beautiful eyes. He was going to eat instant noodles? When they had gone to the supermarket previously, she had bought several packets of instant noodles. They had been in the fridge all this while, but he had not known what they were. He had even refused to let her eat them. Why was he bringing them up now? ¡°The maids did not make dinner for you?¡± ¡°I am the only one at home. It would be a waste to make food only for me!¡± he saidzily. Then, the sound of an instant noodle packet being ripped was heard loudly from the other end of the line! It sounded intentional... The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. Wasn¡¯t she out just to have one meal? If she did not return home tonight, was he not going to sleep either? ¡°There¡¯s no more hot water. Forget it, I will just eat it dry,¡± he said airily. Ye Erruo rubbed her forehead. How could they not have hot water at home? This excuse was really... ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t eat it. Wait a few minutes, I will order takeout for you.¡± ¡°Oh. I will be eating takeout while you¡¯ll be eating home-cooked food. That¡¯s nice!¡± Mo Jiangye said softly. Ye Erruo was confused. Weren¡¯t they all just doing the same thing? Weren¡¯t they having a meal? Chapter 269 - Fancying A Girl With Micromastia

Chapter 269: Fancying A Girl With Micromastia

¡°Aren¡¯t they the same thing?¡± ¡°Uh-uh... Yes, the same thing.¡± ¡°...¡± She gave up. Wearing a tiny smile on her face, she asked him as she continued having dinner, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Rice!¡± ¡°Then can I order whatever is on the menu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste to have only a single portion of takeout,¡± he retorted coldly. She did not know how to object anymore. ¡°There¡¯s bread inside the fridge. Eat that first. I¡¯ll bring dinner back for youter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat bread.¡± ¡°Hmm... There are also simmered eggs inside the fridge. Heat them up for dinner first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat eggs.¡± ¡°I personally simmered these eggs about two nights ago. Try them. They should be fine to consume, but the taste may not be as good as before.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Get a servant to heat up the food and add some garnishes for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best toe back early tonight. I should get home after 10 pm or so. If you do not want the bread or the eggs, you can cook yourself a bowl of noodles instead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± ¡°Get the servants to help you.¡± ¡°They are all asleep by now.¡± While nibbling on the pork rib she was holding in her hand, she uttered with a sigh of resignation, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back by 9.30 pm.¡± The man acknowledged this through pursed lips. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After putting down the phone, she was able to finally tuck into her dinner. The twopanions next to her had ignored her phone conversation totally. They were used to the couple¡¯s lovey-dovey act by now. ¡°Where¡¯s Red Bean?¡± ¡°WOOF!¡± A flurry ball of red color tumbled into the empty seat next to her just as she finished her words. ¡°Come have your food now.¡± The woman ced the dog bowl in front of the creature. ¡°Arf! Arf!¡± ... Meanwhile, at the residence, Mo Jiangye used the stairs to find the fridge downstairs after the phone call. True enough, there was a small bowl of simmered eggs inside the drawer. He took out the bowl, put it in the microwave, and stood staring at the electrical appliance for some time. Somehow, he just could not figure out how to use this thing but was toozy to call the maids to help him. Finally, he managed to get the equipment to work after pressing some buttons... With his arms folded across his chest, he leaned against the kitchen cab and waited for the eggs to be ready. Three minutes passed, then five, but the microwave was still heating up. By the time the equipment stopped working, the dish had turned the shade of charcoal. Furrowing his brows, the man took the bowl out of the oven. The soft, fluffy egg pudding was beyond recognition by now. Still, the man followed the instructions of hisdy and garnished it with some onions and coriander before walloping down the crusty mess. It tasted funny and bitter, as if it was burned, but he managed to finish off the dish except for the ckest lump found inside the bowl. ... By the time Ye Erruo finished dinner, it was already 8.30 pm. There was only time for her to sing a duet with Yao Tiao in the bar before she needed to head home. On the psychedelic stage, the twodies belted out a passionate popr bad that got everyone listening to join in. Red Bean sat obediently on the seat just below the stage, its eyes never leaving the protagonist as she performed on the stage. Sitting not far away were two gentlemen, Bo Jinyan and Yu Lingfeng, who would shoot asional nces at thedy on the stage as they drank their wine. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Everyone cheered for an encore when the song was over. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Encore!¡± Yao Tiao took the microphone and told the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll be singing solo next.¡± ¡°Wow! Hey, pretty girl!¡± ¡°Let me sing along with you! Nothing beats a pair of long, slender legs and a tiny waist!¡± Suddenly, amotion was heard at a close distance, getting everyone¡¯s attention. In walked ady in a ck cupcake dress,plemented by a pair of long,cy stockings. The heels on her knee-length boots seemed to be at least three inches tall. A ming red coat was draped over her shoulders, its color matching the woman¡¯s lipstick, which was an equally mboyant, ruddy shade. Her long, wavy hair hung down to her waist, bringing attention to voluptuous boobs that one simply could not get enough of. ¡°So this is the bar that belongs to Ye Erruo?¡± drawled the woman. Thedy boss replied with a raised brow, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Erruo.¡± There was a brief pause before the otherdy opened her mouth again and made a sarcastic remark. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Jiangye to fancy a woman with micromastia.¡± Chapter 270

Chapter 270: Untitled

Brother Jiangye? Ye Erruo knew who this unfamiliar visitor was at once. ¡°Oh, yes. Mo Jiangye doesn¡¯t like dolled-up vixens. He prefers a little fairy with micromastia like me.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± The other party retaliated with deep enmity. It was clear that she thought nothing of thisdy boss from the way she looked at her. After finding a seat, Qing Ning ordered a drink and lit a cigarette. While taking a long drag, she watched thedies on the stage with disdain. The atmosphere turned awkward due to the arrival of this unannounced guest. Everyone was curious to know about the feud between Little Ah Mei and the girl who had just walked in. The protagonist remained oblivious to the woman sitting in front of her and merely smiled before whispering to her friend beside her, ¡°I have to go now. You can manage everything else.¡± ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Someone insignificant.¡± ¡°Who the hell is this woman?¡± Yu Lingfeng looked in displeasure at Qing Ning as he asked hispanion about her. While tapping on the phone in his band, Bo Jinyan muttered, ¡°Mo Jiangye¡¯s admirer.¡± ¡°Did that man not know that his ill fate woulde looking for trouble over here?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°What a useless bum!¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s impression of Mo Jiangye had gotten from bad to worse. ¡°Arf! Arf!¡± Red Bean hurriedly gave chase once it saw Ye Erruo leaving the stage. ¡°Is that Aby? Why, has it slimmed down further?¡± Bo Jinyan looked over and knitted his be in resignation. This useless creature knows no other trick except going on a hunger strike. How is it going to face the public looking so sickly? On second thought, this trick seems to be working this time... ¡°This fe can eat when it wants to. It¡¯ll go back to its chubby self in no time,¡± the magus answered hispanion. ¡°She should being back on stage after this, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be here the whole night.¡± As Yu Lingfeng crunched on the nuts, he asked, ¡°Should I go up and say hello to her?¡± ¡°Let her finish her song before you go over.¡± ¡°Be good and get some rest here. I¡¯lle over to visit you tomorrow.¡± After Ye Erruo put the dog back in the cage, she went to take a shower. ¡°Arf! Arf!¡± The creature started to w at the cage door frantically. After ten minutes or so, thedy emerged from the shower in a fresh set of clothes and left thepound via the back door. At the front of the bar, Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen had a rare chance to enjoy a few duets at one go. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Ye Erruo? Get that singer toe on stage again. I¡¯m here just to listen to her!¡± demanded Qing Ning, who made a show of crossing her legs at the same time. Yao Tiao ignored the haughty youngdy and continued to entertain the crowd after turning up the volume of the sound system. A little further away from the stage, two men were also waiting for thedy boss to return to the center stage... ... Ye Erruo fell headlong into Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms the moment she opened the door of the house. ¡°Have you showered?¡± The man sniffed hard at her from head to toe. ¡°Eh? I showered at the bar just now before heading home. You must be hungry. Look, I got you dinner. Come and eat now!¡± ¡°Takeout is unhealthy,¡± he grumbled under his breath. ¡°Why are you so picky today?¡± Thedy took her bag and the packet of dinner into the kitchen and saw the burned bowl on the table. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The simmered eggs.¡± She was too astounded toment. I only asked him to heat up the food. How did it end up in such a state? Worse still, he actually ate it. Embracing her from behind, he quipped, ¡°I want to have eggs again. With noodles this time. I want simmered eggs and cooked noodles.¡± ¡°I got some dinner for you. Do you want to have something now to satisfy your tummy first?¡± ¡°No.¡± He only wanted to eat the food that she cooked for him. The woman had no choice but to cook another meal for him. Half an hourter, a te of tomato and greens with soft, fluffy, yellow eggs emerged from the kitchen. ¡°I thought you only knew how to steam dumplings?¡± the man asked with a half-smile. ¡°I just learned this dish recently.¡± The woman took out her phone suddenly to make a call to Yao Tiao. Her friend did not pick up the call despite several attempts. ¡°You go ahead and have your meal first. I need to return to the bar for a quick errand.¡± As he pursed his lips, the expression on the man¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°What happened?¡± He interrogated her. ¡°I left my ring at the bar when I removed it during the shower.¡± Chapter 271 - Little Boss!

Chapter 271: Little Boss!

¡°Alright. Please eat first. I will go get the ring.¡± ¡°Are you stilling back tonight?¡± ¡°I aming back.¡± Just as she was about to rush out, Mo Jiangye grabbed her arm and held on to her. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°You can stay home and eat. I will be back once I get the ring.¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the delicious food on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll eat on the way.¡± A few minutester, Mo Jiangye was driving Ye Erruo back to the bar. They¡¯d only brought along the steamed egg, as they could not bring the noodles she had cooked for him. Therefore, Ye Erruo was scooping up and feeding Mo Jiangye some steamed egg while he drove the car. ¡°Go to S City with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm? Why are we going to S City?¡± Mo Jiangye turned his head around and nced at her. ¡°We are going to collect red packets.¡± Ye Erruo smiled. ¡°Should I prepare some small gifts for them?¡± She was going to meet all of Mo Jiangye¡¯s close friends tomorrow, the same people who had been calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ and ¡®little sister-inw¡¯ every day. ¡°What do you want to prepare?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I am asking you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be 1,000 to 2,000 people. What are you going to prepare?¡± he asked while turning the steering wheel. ¡°That many?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that many,¡± he spat. Ye Erruo put down the spoon nervously. ¡°We should still prepare something out of consideration.¡± ¡°Consideration? There is one thing they would definitely like.¡± ¡°What?¡± His lips curled up into a smile as he caressed her stomach with one hand. ¡°A little boss in here. Of course, they would like that.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He leaned over and unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°We can just head in from the back door.¡± The moment Mo Jiangye got out of the car, he wrapped her up tightly with a cloak before walking with her through the back door. ¡°Yao Tiao is taking care of a dog inside. Do not go inside. Just wait for me by the door. I will look for it in the washroom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Red Bean barked and jumped happily in its cage when it heard some movement. Thankfully, the cage had metal bars. Therefore, no one could see its movements inside clearly. ¡°Young Master Mo? What are you doing here?¡± Ji Sichen asked with an astonished expression. ¡°I am waiting for Ruoruo.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Sichen secretly examined Mo Jiangye from top to bottom. He had never seen ¡°Young Master Mo¡± up close before. He was remarkable and was indeedpatible with Xiao Ruo. It wasughable that he used to have certain feelings for Xiao Ruo... His chances with her were practically zero. ¡°Alright, I found it.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, you haven¡¯t gone back yet?¡± ¡°I did, but I came back to look for something.¡± ¡°Then you came at the right time. A lunatic has been constantly trying to find you at the front of the bar,¡± Ji Sichen said. She did not need to ponder long to know who it was. ¡°Get someone to kick her out and do not let her in next time.¡± ¡°I did. She then brought a bunch of people in and seemed like she wanted to cause a scene. She offered ten million yuan for a night¡¯s worth of your songs.¡± ¡°She sure is shameless,¡± Ye Erruo sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll offer ten million yuan in exchange for her life,¡± Mo Jiangye said mockingly. ¡°You could bear to do that to your little girlfriend?¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows and lowered his head before he said right next to her ear in warning, ¡°Baby Ruo, if I ever hear you calling other women my girlfriend once more, don¡¯t me me for treating you badly.¡± ¡°...¡± Ji Sichen coughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few more people to kick her out.¡± Ye Erruo pushed Mo Jiangye aside. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± They had to first ask the other customers in the bar to disperse before kicking anyone out or getting into a fight. When Ye Erruo emerged from the backstage area, Qing Ning instantly took notice of her and... the man beside her. ¡°Brother Jiangye...¡± Her adoring eyes instantlynded on Mo Jiangye as she stood up excitedly. She had not seen him for many years, but he had be even more attractive. Chapter 272 - Only You

Chapter 272: Only You

Simrly, the first people to notice Ye Erruo when she appeared were Bo Jinyan and Yu Lingfeng. ¡°Brother Jiangye...¡± Qing Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled. She had finally gotten to see him. ¡°Ah! He¡¯s so handsome! So handsome!¡± ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°Their hands...¡± Everyone¡¯s line of sight was drawn to their intertwined hands in an instant. With a vague smile, Ye Erruo walked hand in hand in Qing Ning¡¯s direction. On the stage, the people who were unaware of what was going on remained immersed in the upbeat music that had begun to y. Ye Erruo and Mo Jiangye found a rtively-empty corner and sat down. It was a small booth not far from the booth Qing Ning was sitting at. Qing Ning left her numerous bodyguards and walked over to them with a smile. ¡°Brother Jiangye, I am back. I went to the Lin Family¡¯s residence to look for you today, but the maids said that you had moved out. I made a lot of effort before I managed to find out where you live, but the butler told me you were not in,¡± Qing Ning said as she sized up Ye Erruo out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± He reached out and pulled Ye Erruo into his embrace. Qing Ning was taken aback. However, she called out, ¡°Bro Jiangye, is she Ye Erruo?¡± Mo Jiangye no longer pestered her about the new name she called him by. Without ever ncing at her, he answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She is really pretty. I heard that she is now my sister-inw?¡± Mo Jiangye lifted his chin and looked askance at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Qing Ning bit her lips. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve missed you quite a bit. We haven¡¯t met in many years. I miss the times you took me out to y, when you taught me archery, self-protection, and brought me along when you went hunting.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s brows furrowed into a line. F*ck! They had been that close? Archery? Self-protection? Hunting? Weren¡¯t all these the same things he had taught her before? At that moment,plicated feelings flooded her heart... Mo Jiangye was just about to speak when Qing Ningfortably found a ce to sit. ¡°I kept hearing that this was the bar opened by my sister-inw, so I came to support her.¡± When she saw Ye Erruo¡¯s unhappy expression, Qing Ning was secretly ted. ¡°Daddy and grandpa were really happy when they found out that I¡¯m back. I was hoping to treat you and Grandfather Lin to dinner at our residence tomorrow.¡± Mo Jiangye seemed to have not heard what she said, as he rested his head on Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulder and exined gently, ¡°I¡¯ve taught many people how to shoot, but you are the only one I taught personally. You are also the only one I took out to hunt alone. There¡¯s nothing to say about self-protection. I¡¯ve only personally taught you. She was the one who joined the army through her connections in the first ce. It had nothing to do with me.¡± The anger in Ye Erruo¡¯s chest was appeased when she heard his words. She secretly tightened her hold on his hand. ¡°You do not have to exin to me.¡± Mo Jiangye let out a burst of softughter lovingly. He rubbed her soft cheeks intimately and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop exining.¡± After all, he was already done with his exnations. She had heard them all. After being ignored by Mo Jiangye despite calling him several times and seeing them talk softly to one another, Qing Ning thought about it before standing up to pour a cup of tea. She brought the cup to Ye Erruo. ¡°Sister-inw, I would like to atone for my sins and all the previous conflicts we had with this cup of tea. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Upon seeing her serious expression, Ye Erruo smiled. Her two-faced nature was disyed vividly. In front of Mo Jiangye, she was like a knowledgeable girl from a wealthy family, yet when Mo Jiangye wasn¡¯t around, she was like an uneducated madwoman. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I mind.¡± What was the point of acting? There was no point in mentioning how hypocritical she was. Ye Erruo could see how much Qing Ning wanted to get rid of her, yet she was trying to conceal it by making every effort possible. Qing Ning was so furious that she did not know how to respond at that moment. Chapter 273 - So Long As Im Still His Wife, Any Other Woman Who Pesters My Man Is a Mistress

Chapter 273: So Long As I¡¯m Still His Wife, Any Other Woman Who Pesters My Man Is a Mistress

¡°You!¡± screeched the enraged woman, who ultimately suppressed her anger at thest minute. Chuckling away, Ye Erruo slipped her arms around her husband¡¯s neck as she shot a warning look at the other woman as though she was dering her sovereignty. This man is mine! Qing Ning took a deep breath before she managed a forced smile with great effort. ¡°I hope sis-inw is magnanimous enough to overlook the inappropriate way I behaved previously. That¡¯s right, Brother Jiangye. You should bring sis-inw along to our house for dinner tomorrow.¡± Ye Erruo yed with her hair as she replied airily, ¡°No, thanks. My hubby wants to introduce me to his band of brothers tomorrow, so we won¡¯t be able to make it for dinner at your ce.¡± The youngdy turned grim. ¡°I-Is that so, Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You two can join us for a meal the next day then. It¡¯s been a long time since my grandfatherst saw you, and I haven¡¯t met Grandpa Lin in a while either.¡± Mo Jiangye kneaded his wife¡¯s tender hand as he obediently asked her with a smile, ¡°Do I have your permission to go, wifey?¡± She shot him a look. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay. We won¡¯t go then.¡± Qing Ning¡¯s eyes bulged wide in incredulity, as she had never expected the man to listen to his wife so much. ¡°We¡¯ll be staying in S City for at least a week, so we can¡¯t drop by for a meal at your house.¡± ¡°Oh... We can always have a gathering once you return.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched in disgust. Can¡¯t she discern the underlying meaning of my words? Very well. I¡¯ll make things clear for her once and for all. ¡°I have no desire to dine at your ce.¡± Her curt reply made the other woman grit her teeth in anger as she shed them a stiff, embarrassed smile. ¡°O-Oh, okay. Brother Jiangye, you¡ª¡± ¡°I go wherever she goes.¡± ¡°B-But grandpa wants to meet you badly!¡± she cried out, looking aggrieved. Ye Erruo snuggled in her husband¡¯s arms. ¡°Get your grandfather to meet Mo Jiangye then. I¡¯ll set up a gathering and send a car to fetch your grandfather for a meal. You, on the other hand, need note.¡± Qing Ning almost red up at her rival¡¯s provocation right there and then despite her good upbringing. ¡°Sis-inw, I know we got some bad blood between us over what happened previously, but there¡¯s surely no need for you to be so petty as to hold a grudge against me, right? I¡¯m Brother Jiangye¡¯s childhood friend. We grew up ying together. What¡¯s the big deal about me having a meal with him on the rare asion that I¡¯m back in the country?¡± A stern look appeared on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face. However, just as he was about to speak, his wife spat out, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a narrow-minded person who easily holds a grudge over the most trivial things. The idea of you having a meal with my man makes me jealous and upset. If I get upset, my husband will naturally not attend your dinner.¡± The man was on cloud nine when he heard that his wife got jealous of him having a meal with another woman. As his heart soared, there was an increasingly wide beam on his face. Out of curiosity and burning desire to see just how long the other woman would rein in her anger before she finally exposed her hypocritical side to the man, Ye Erruo went on provoking her. ¡°To my knowledge, you didn¡¯t actually grow up with him and he never asked you toe around to y, so why are you still pestering him by pretending to be his childhood friend? Isn¡¯t that right, hubby?¡± He gave her another peck on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going overboard, Ye Erruo. I only want to have a meal with Brother Jiangye. Why are you so agitated?¡± A smirk hung on her face as she studied the youngdy before her. I¡¯ve already made things very clear to her, yet she insists on pestering my man? Ha! I¡¯ll deal with her the way one should deal with a mistress then! ¡°So long as I¡¯m still his wife, any other woman who pesters my man is considered a hussy. Any idea what the word ¡®hussy¡¯ means?¡± Mo Jiangye asked, ¡°What does it mean, wifey?¡± ¡°A mistress bent on destroying my marriage.¡± Chapter 274 - I Do Not Have Enough Lobsters to Eat

Chapter 274: I Do Not Have Enough Lobsters to Eat

¡°Who are you calling a mistress?¡± Qing Ning could no longer contain her rage. ¡°Whoever intends to be a homewrecker and snatch my man for herself will be considered a mistress. I wasn¡¯t referring to you, Ms. Qing Ning,¡± said Ye Erruo ever so innocently. ¡°YOU!¡± The woman stood up, stomping her feet with her hands trembling in fury before all of a sudden turning around and leaving their table. She let out a smug snort as she picked up her drink and took a sip. And I thought she was so capable. Behind her was a gleeful Mo Jiangye, whose eyes were smiling crescents. His arms were tightly wrapped around his woman¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re holding me too tightly. Loosen your hold.¡± Ye Erruo looked down and tried to pry his hands away. s, not only did he not loosen his hold on her, but he hugged her even tighter than before. ¡°Okay, repeat what you said earlier.¡± ¡°What I said earlier?¡± ¡°How would you feel if I dined with another woman?¡± She turned her head over and shot him a look. ¡°Just tell me directly that you want to hear me say that I would get jealous.¡± This made the man smirk wickedly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°...¡± Suddenly, the woman, who had left their table just moments ago, returned ever so calmly as though nothing had happened earlier. ¡°Brother Jiangye, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Ye Erruo burst intoughter as she sarcastically asked, ¡°When would you be free, hubby?¡± ¡°All my time belongs to my wifey.¡± ¡°...¡± Qing Ning fought hard to keep the smile, which was threatening to slip off, on her face as she left the bar with her entourage of bodyguards. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... Say, why is she so thick-skinned?¡± Mo Jiangye suddenly stood up and picked his wife up. ¡°Does she even have dignity?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back now.¡± While hugging him tightly, she blurted out weakly and petntly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dine with her.¡± He peered down at the woman in his arms, who seemed to have be even more adorable than before. ¡°I won¡¯t dine, meet, or talk to her. I wouldn¡¯t dare go against my wife¡¯s wishes.¡± She sucked her lips in satisfaction. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes¡ªHa!¡± The man started snarling all of a sudden in a certain direction. Curious, she followed his line of vision, only to see Bo Jinyan and Yu Lingfeng having a drink not far away from them. The two men turned their heads over at that moment, probably sensing that someone was looking in their direction, and their eyes met. ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my sentiment. Why are they here?¡± Mo Jiangye gritted out. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have no idea whatsoever.¡± ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know they would be here.¡± The surprised woman wanted to be put down on the ground. ¡°How long have these two been camping here? How lucky of them to turn up on the rare day you decided toe here and sing! That¡¯s no easy feat,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± How could they possibly be camping here in wait for me? He set her down on her feet and put an arm around her waist as he narrowed his eyes at the men sitting at the opposite table, who raised their beer cups in greeting and shed particrly brilliant smiles at his woman. ¡°You said they weren¡¯t here for you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The sight of these two men was a total buzzkill for him. Ye Erruo followed her husband closely. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since Ist showed up. They had no idea that I¡¯d be here, so it must have been a coincidence.¡± The man remained sullen. ¡°When are you going to close this bar of yours?¡± ¡°Why do I have to close it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± he answered frostily. ¡°Do I not have enough money for you to spend or enough food for you to eat? Why do you need to have a bar to earn money?¡± The woman, who was walking behind him, suddenly jumped in front of him and leaned against him to whisper in his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough lobsters to eat.¡± Chapter 275 - I Have Some Interest In Dogs. Could You Bring Me to Take a Look At It?

Chapter 275: I Have Some Interest In Dogs. Could You Bring Me to Take a Look At It?

Mo Jiangye shot his wife a look. ¡°So you have been secretly eating lobsters here behind my back?¡± The woman shrugged. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo...¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s voice echoed from behind. ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± ¡°I think Red Bean is out of kibbles. Help me buy some when youe over tomorrow so I won¡¯t have to make a trip to the store.¡± A dark, flustered look took over her face as she hastily pulled her friend aside. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver the kibbles here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Great, thanks!¡± Meanwhile, the man frowned. ¡°What is this Red Bean you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dog. Yao Tiao is pet-sitting someone else¡¯s dog.¡± He was hypersensitive to dogs now, especially ones with the name Red Bean, so Mo Jiangye¡¯s face sank even further. ¡°Is it a dog with red fur?¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± Yao Tiao nodded fervently. ¡°Does it look like a teddy bear?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± While standing beside her, Ye Erruo secretly reached out and tugged at her friend¡¯s arm, desperately wishing that she could get her friend¡¯s mouth to zip up. Her husband pressed on with a sneer. ¡°Is it as round as a ball?¡± ¡°It used to be, but it¡¯s all skin and bones now due to its poor appetite.¡± Yao Tiao, who was clueless about the situation, spilled the beans about the dog to the man. ¡°And it¡¯s very fond of Ruoruo?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡ª¡± The other woman hastily put a hand over her mouth, pushing against it in warning. ¡°That¡¯s enough. As you said, it¡¯s gettingte. We ought to head home now.¡± After inhaling deeply, the man tugged at his shirt¡¯s cor with a creepy smile. ¡°I have some interest in dogs. Could you bring me to take a look at it?¡± Yao Tiao appeared confused as she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo shot a death re in her friend¡¯s direction. If Mo Jiangye finds out that this is Red Bean, Yao Tiao will have to take care of it by herself. I won¡¯t be able to help her should Red Bean refuse to eat its meal again. The other woman hesitated when she realized this. ¡°Young Master Mo, aren¡¯t you allergic to dogs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered and been cured of my allergy.¡± ¡°Red Bean isn¡¯t here today. Why don¡¯t I bring it to you next time? Yes, how about next time?¡± He pulled his wife over to him. ¡°A sound wasing from the dog cage in the lounge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a cat, Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I have some interest in cats too.¡± Upon saying that, he pulled his wife in the direction of the lounge before Yao Tiao could even react. Ye Erruo frantically waved her free hand at her. ¡°Keep waving at her for help.¡± ¡°...¡± The door to the lounge was kicked open with a bang. The abrupt, loud noise startled Ji Sichen, who was inside the lounge searching for something. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other man headed straight toward the dog cage, which was not far away from the entrance. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°No. Stay away from it. You can¡¯t touch dogs.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a cat?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Open it.¡± The nerve of her! She raised that ugly mutt behind my back! How dare she do that? ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside. Young Master Mo, you should step further back.¡± He gripped Ye Erruo¡¯s wrist tightly in his hand as he eyed the dog cage. ¡°Cut the crap and just open the d*mn cage.¡± ¡°Are you guys looking for Red Bean? It went out earlier,¡± said Ji Sichen. The woman heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Knowing that her husband disliked Red Bean and that he was allergic to dogs, she had tried her best to stay away and minimize her visits to the bar during this period. Moreover, Yao Tiao¡¯s pet-sitting job would be consideredplete when Bo Jinyan picked up his dog in a few days. Hm? That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t he say he would be abroad or something? He was here earlier. Did hee to fetch Red Bean? Naturally, her husband did not miss her relieved look and was all the more certain that the dog Yao Tiao had been taking care of was the ugly mutt that he knew! ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± Chapter 276 - Are You Actually Feeling Embarrassed? Chapter 276: Are You Actually Feeling Embarrassed? ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± The woman stifled a shudder. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Are you raising that ugly mutt behind my back?¡± She adopted a look of ignorance. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Go on! Go on feigning innocence all you want.¡± The man stomped his foot on the ground twice. ¡°That¡¯s the dog Yao Tiao was paid ten million yuan to temporarily pet-sit. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Mo Jianye scoffed. ¡°Then why did you shower before returning home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a dog allergy? Of course I have to shower to get off any dog fur that might havended on me beforeing home.¡± ¡°You know all about my dog allergy. That¡¯s why you never go around touching dogs, save for that ugly mutt!¡± he said eerily. There it was. She had admitted the truth about that dog. ¡°Showering here before going home is a habit of mine.¡± He gripped her shoulders. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± She could note up with an answer. While standing beside them, Yao Tiao stealthily nudged the dog cage to a corner. ¡°I¡¯m the one taking care of the dog, Young Master Mo. Red Bean¡¯s owner returned and fetched it away earlier.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so right from the start?¡± ¡°I-I... Well, I only found out about it now.¡± She was at a loss for words. Ye Erruo pried her husband¡¯s hands off her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought that this Red Bean is the exact Red Bean we had previously?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course not! Yao Tiao already told you that she¡¯s the one taking care of it. Plus, the fact that the dog¡¯s owner collected it is the best proof that they¡¯re two different dogs.¡± Her words made the man waver slightly. ¡°Something¡¯s not right! Why did it like you so much then?¡± Yao Tiao¡¯s lips twitched hard. This was the first time she got to see Chief Mo jealous first-hand... ¡°Red Bean is also fond of me and Ji Sichen. It likes pretty much everyone it sees,¡± she answered earnestly. His eyes were squinted as he kept doubting their words. ¡°Did you pick it up then?¡± His wife was left speechless again. Feeling utterly helpless, Ye Erruo eventually lied through her teeth. ¡°Does petting count?¡± ¡°You can touch any dog you want except for that ugly mutt.¡± ¡°Do you detest Red Bean that much?¡± Of course! ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you then. The dog Yao Tiao was pet-sitting wasn¡¯t the Red Bean you had in mind.¡± ¡°Red Bean? It¡¯s just an ugly mutt!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s just an ugly mutt. An ugly mutt.¡± She echoed his words as though she was coaxing a child. ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡± Yao Tiao guffawed all of a sudden. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened in an instant. Keeping his emotions in check, he cast a cold look in her direction. ¡°Funny, huh?¡± ¡°No... ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He pulled his wife¡¯s hand and swiftly strode off toward the exit. His reddening ears failed to escape Ye Erruo¡¯s notice. ¡°Are you actually feeling embarrassed?¡± ¡°Care to repeat what you just said?¡± He turned his head toward her, regarding her with a poker face and eyes gleaming with threat and lethality. Immediately, she said, ¡°What did I say earlier? I forgot it all.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me, Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The man stayed silent. ¡°You must be hungry. You only had two eggs for dinner.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that grin on your face? Wipe it off.¡± D*mn it! Why would I get jealous of an ugly mutt? And what¡¯s with the way Yao Tiao looked at me earlier? The woman leaned over from the side and ced a peck on his cheek. ¡°Alright.¡± As Mo Jiangye was opening the car door, Ye Erruo spotted a dog out of her peripheral vision. The dog was running madly toward her from a short distance away. The streetlights shining down on its slim figure and fiery red fur made it easy to distinguish that it was Red Bean. She panicked as she shot straight into the car and pulled the man standing outside in at once. ¡°Start the car quickly and get moving. I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you when we get home.¡± He did not doubt her words in the slightest, for he leaned toward her to help her fasten her seatbelt. While doing so, however, he noticed a dog-like figure through the side mirror. Chapter 277

Chapter 277: Untitled

¡°I can do it on my own. Just start the car.¡± Ye Erruo pushed the man away and fastened the seatbelt herself. Mo Jiangye could not help staring into the mirror on her side over and over again with a frown. It really looks like a dog. She ced her hands on his face. ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go home now. Don¡¯t you want your dinner?¡± ¡°I saw that ugly mutt,¡± he stated tly through clenched teeth before suddenly opening the car door to go check things out. Aghast, she hurriedly opened the door on her side. ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you possessed? I¡¯m not gonna cook dinner for you if we don¡¯t get moving.¡± BAM! The door was mmed shut as he sullenly made his way toward the back of the car. Feeling utterly speechless, Ye Erruo hastily went up and hugged her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°Did you see wrong?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Awoo... Red Bean, who was just a short distance away, began dashing toward them. She pushed the man behind her at once. ¡°There¡¯s really a dog here. Stay away from it.¡± Red Bean, meanwhile, was mad with delight upon seeing Ye Erruo. It was practically about to sprout wings from its back and fly straight to her. ¡°Aby!¡± Bo Jinyan sternly chastised the dog from behind. Upon hearing its name, the dog came to a sudden halt in the middle of the road and turned back its head with glistening eyes, looking confused. ¡°Come here!¡± The man gasped for breath as he followed it closely. It was obvious that he had been chasing after the dog for quite a bit. ¡°Get your *ss back here. I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Red Bean blinked as it lifted a paw, eventually choosing to head toward the woman. It was standing in the middle of the broad, long road, while the couple and its master were located on opposite ends, where the streetlights were the dimmest and brightest respectively. Soon, Yu Lingfeng came running over, looking winded. All at once, Mo Jiangye expressionlessly fixed a sinister stare on the dog that was making its way toward his woman. ¡°Aby,¡± Bo Jinyan gritted out sternly. ¡°Take another step forward and you¡¯ll be sent back to Blue Tower.¡± Red Bean seemed to understand what his master had said, for its paw remained suspended in the air before it tentatively extended it and retracted it again. ¡°Come here!¡± It raised its head and let out a howl in the woman¡¯s direction. ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Jiangye scoffed. ¡°So this is the dog that Yao Tiao has been taking care of?¡± Ye Erruo sucked her lips. Can I say that¡¯s not the dog? No¡ªCan I say I know nothing about this at all? ¡°I guess so. I only met the dog today so I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He took her hand and led her forward toward Red Bean. ¡°What do you want to do? Where are you going?¡± The canine¡¯s eyes lit up in delight when it saw the woman heading toward it. It kept turning its head back with every step it took toward Bo Jinyan. Disgruntled, Bo Jinyan strode forward at once and picked up the useless mutt from the ground right away. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to Blue Tower tomorrow.¡± Awoo... Red Bean howled in the air, whining as ity in his arms. With his lips curled into a threatening smirk, Mo Jiangye dragged his wife toward Bo Jinyan beforeing to a stop about ten meters away from him. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Mo.¡± His gazended on the dog in the other man¡¯s arms. ¡°Is that ugly mutt yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my beloved pet.¡± How smart of him to use a stupid, ugly mutt to catch my woman¡¯s attention! ¡°I have already warned you to stay away from my woman, so this is thest time I¡¯m warning you. The next time I see you two appear in front of her, I¡¯ll wrap you both up¡ªowner and dog¡ªfrom head to toe and ce you in coffins before I send you back where you came from!¡± His voice boomed out with cold savagery. Yu Lingfeng appeared crossed when he heard that. How capable of him! ¡°One more thing...¡± said Mo Jiangye as his sinister gazended on Red Bean. Chapter 278 - Twins Equal Double Happiness!

Chapter 278: Twins Equal Double Happiness!

¡°One more thing... If you use this ugly dog to seduce my woman again, it¡¯ll be reduced to a bowl of dog rib soup. You¡¯ll only find soup inside this bowl. None of the bones.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. Bo Jinyan gave him a noble smile and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mo Jiangye pulled his lips taut before sweeping one arm over his woman and reaching into his inner pocket with his other hand to take out a few lollipops. Slowly, he unwrapped the sweet wrapper and retorted casually, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know...¡± Then, he suddenly directed his cold gaze squarely at the other man¡¯s eyes. ¡°This dog will be gone for good if it appears before me again. Look after your animal well, Mr. Bo Jinyan.¡± His hand swept over Ye Erruo again. This time, he reached for her neck to ce the unwrapped lollipop into her mouth. How the hell did he do that?! CLAP! CLAP! Yu Lingfeng broke into apuse with a smile. ¡°Well said.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, do you like this dog?¡± The man directed a question at thedy, getting straight to the point. Mo Jiangye answered on her behalf, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it.¡± After throwing a final warning nce at the two gentlemen and the dog, he bade them farewell. ¡°Today is thest time I see the two of you and your dog.¡± After saying that, he grabbed her hand and walked away. ¡°Arf! Woof! Woof!¡± Red Bean cried out anxiously from behind. ¡°You¡¯ll be banished back to Blue Tower tomorrow. If you wanna y dirty with me by going on a hunger strike again, you might as well die of hunger! Just remember that you won¡¯t ever get to see her again when you¡¯re dead!¡± The creature curled up into a ball forlornly andy still in Bo Jinyan¡¯s arms for once. What a bad man! Yu Lingfeng looked disapprovingly at the man¡¯s back, which was disappearing from sight, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring her back next month.¡± He really disliked Mo Jiangye. In fact, he hated him. Bo Jinyan asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡± ¡°Positive.¡± ¡°How do you intend to do that? Taking someone away from that fellow is not gonna be easy.¡± Hispanion threw him a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pawn who looks like Xiao Ruo?¡± Bo Jinyan cocked a brow. ¡°We are thinking of the same thing, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get it done and over with.¡± ¡°The time isn¡¯t ripe yet. We need to wait a while longer.¡± Yu Lingfeng let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Try to get this done ASAP.¡± With Red Bean in his arms, Bo Jinyan turned and walked back to the bar. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time yet. You have to hold your horses.¡± ... Inside the car, Mo Jiangye had a deadpan look on his face as he was driving. Ye Erruo turned her head to look at him, wondering what was on his mind. Is he angry... or not? ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± The man gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Stay quiet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them sat in the car silently throughout the journey. When the woman finished the lollipop, the man took out a few more for her. There were all kinds of vors, especially the fruity types that she had taken a liking to recently. ¡°Why do you have so many lollipops with you?¡± The man ignored her question and trained his eyes on the road instead. That very night, Bo Jinyan received a huge box of lollipops at his mansion. They were the same as the lollipop that Ye Erruo had been sucking on earlier. ¡°Who sent these?¡± ¡°Young Master, they were sent by a gentleman who goes by the name Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°Did he say why he sent them?¡± ¡°The gentleman said that he sent these sweets to celebrate his wife¡¯s pregnancy. She was confirmed to be pregnant with a pair of twins two days ago. These celebratory sweets are for his wedding and baby shower. He also said that you won¡¯t need to attend his wedding. These sweets will be sufficient.¡± The corner of Yu Lingfeng¡¯s lips suddenly twitched. Why did my sister settle for an imbecile? How can she bear to be with him for so long? Pregnant with twins? Only a fool would believe that! Chapter 279 - Have You Both Boarded the Plane?

Chapter 279: Have You Both Boarded the ne?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bo Jinyan looked at the huge box of candy as he let out a silentugh. It was hard to imagine a man like Mo Jiangye doing something like this. ¡°Keep it.¡± He opened a piece of candy and ate it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste bad. Try it.¡± Bo Jinyan threw a lollipop at Yu Lingfeng. ¡°...¡± ¡°Fruit candy.¡± He chanted softly, holding and eating a lollipop in one hand while looking at the one in his other hand. This was authentic fruit candy made of fruits that had been left out to dry and then been manufactured into lollipops. These lollipops weren¡¯t too sweet and they were soft and hard enough at the same time when one ate them. It was like eating dried fruit. One could eat many sticks at a time. ¡°Should we let those men have a look at Sophie?¡± Bo Jinyan, who had been heading up the stairs, almost lost his bnce and twisted his ankle when he heard his words. The corners of his lips twitched. ¡°Her name is Gu Feirou.¡± Who the heck was Sophie? Yu Lingfeng crossed his arms. ¡°She looks a lot like Sophie. When the timees, bring those men over to see which one she likes.¡± ¡°She only likes Lin Jingxuan.¡± Yu Lingfeng raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s easy to settle.¡± He would have those men operated on to look like Lin Jingxuan. That would do. ¡°Oh, right. She has been brooding over Xiao Ruo¡¯s cornea. Get someone to keep an eye on her. If she really daresy a hand on Xiao Ruo, I would not mind gouging out her remaining cornea,¡± Bo Jinyan said softly. He shot a nce at Yu Lingfeng from the second floor, his dangerous eyes filled with ferocity. Yu Lingfeng curled his lips into a smile. ¡°You vicious, merciless fe. You have no sympathy whatsoever. You are thinking exactly the same thing I am.¡± ¡°...¡± In the morning, the maids walked in and out in neat rows, bringing a set of clothes one after another into the bedroom. The make-up artist had been waiting for a long time. However, Ye Erruo was still asleep on their huge bed. When Mo Jiangye walked out of the bathroom in his grey bathrobe after taking a shower, he immediately picked the woman up from the bed. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°6.30 am.¡± He ced a gentle kiss on her head. ¡°It¡¯s so early...¡± Ye Erruo said drowsily before leaning against his shoulder and falling asleep once again. ¡°We are going to S City today.¡± Ye Erruo opened her eyes abruptly. She had almost forgotten about it. ¡°Wash your face, brush your teeth, and choose your clothes.¡± ¡°Put me down.¡± Mo Jiangye set her down on the sink slowly and stared at her for a long time. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Erruo was suspicious. He had not been angry when they had returned yesterday. Could he be settling the score with her right now? ¡°You don¡¯t need to put on make-up. This is fine as well,¡± he said softly. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Ye Erruo pushed him aside and began to wash up. ¡°Young Master!¡± The maid called out softly from outside the bathroom. ¡°Come in.¡± The maid carefully opened the bathroom door and said, ¡°Young Master, Old Master Su has sent someone over to invite you to the Su Family¡¯s residence for a meal.¡± Ye Erruo, who was brushing her teeth, looked at the maid through the mirror. Old Master Su? Su Qingning¡¯s grandfather? Mo Jiangye looked impatient. ¡°I am not avable.¡± ¡°Old Master Su said that if you are unavable today, they can wait for a day when you are free to go over as long as you let him know beforehand.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jiangye nced at Ye Erruo and said, ¡°I will probably never have the time to attend this gathering. Not even in my next life. Whenever you are interested in going, just let me know.¡± Ye Erruo smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± He stepped forward and hugged her from behind. ¡°Good morning, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Buzz! Suddenly, Mo Jiangye¡¯s phone rang outside the bathroom. Mo Jiangye only released her to answer the call. ¡°Boss, have you and sister-inw boarded the ne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Where are you two right now?¡± ¡°Where is sister-inw? Where is she? Can you let her speak to us?¡± He could hear a lively discussion and excited greetings on the other end of the line. Would he have picked up their call if he had already been on the ne? Mo Jiangye looked down at his phone. He suddenly didn¡¯t feel like taking her there anymore. Chapter 280 - Your Sister-In-Law Is Shy, Soften Your Voices

Chapter 280: Your Sister-In-Law Is Shy, Soften Your Voices

¡°Boss? Where are you?¡± ¡°Eh? Did we lose the signal?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw.¡± Mo Jiangye hung up the call with one click. While she was changing clothes, he picked set after set for her to try on. Every single piece of clothing looked great on her. He stared at her with steady eyes while she was doing her make-up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I still think that you look great without make-up.¡± ¡°Make-up will make me look a little more dignified.¡± ¡°...¡± Half an hourter, Mo Jiangye pulled her hand away and examined her from head to toe. His eyes were exceptionally heated with astonishment and possessiveness. Forget it, he would let these fellows feast on her with their eyes. ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°Baby Ruo, you look great in anything you wear. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are we not eating breakfast?¡± ¡°We will eat on the ne.¡± The ne ride to S Citysted at least three hours. Moreover, the people there were all waiting both anxiously and heatedly. The enormous private ne was finally flying over S City at around 1 pm. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Boss here yet?¡± ¡°What about Bo Yu? Is there any way to contact Bo Yu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. I contacted him earlier. They will be arriving soon.¡± Rumble! The ne was spiraling in the sky. ¡°F*ck! They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here.¡± Xu Xu led the way as he dashed over. The ne slowly descended on the huge field. A thousand people were waiting excitedly on the sidelines with sparkling eyes. They were finally going to meet their Boss¡¯s woman! On the ne, Ye Erruo was a little nervous, as if she was an ugly daughter-inw meeting her parents-inw. She was going to be meeting a ton of people soon, and her palms were all sweaty. Mo Jiangye held her small hand, separating her fingers and intertwining his fingers with hers. ¡°You look nervous, Baby Ruo.¡± Ye Erruo red at him. How could she not be? His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Rx. There¡¯s nothing to be anxious about.¡± He made it sound so easy. As the cabin door began to slowly open, Ye Erruo suddenly became even more nervous for no reason. ¡°Your hand is sweaty.¡± Mo Jiangye lowered his gaze andughed gently, wiping her hand with a tissue. ¡°Just imagine all of them looking like Xu Xu. I didn¡¯t see you being so nervous when you met Xu Xu for the first time.¡± ¡°How is this the same thing?¡± There had only been three people around when she¡¯d met Wang Yiyang, Xu Xu, and the rest, but there were going to be 2,000 of them at one go today... ¡°Can you still walk? Do you need me to carry you?¡± He smiled and looked at her with a mischievous gaze. ¡°I am not nervous to the point that my legs are weak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bang! Bang! When Ye Erruo stepped out, both sides of the ne were filled with people. She was covered in colored streamers as the spacious field was flooded by cheers. Mo Jiangye hugged her shoulder and glimpsed at her sideways with a vague smile. There were fireworks and Ye Erruo¡¯s head was suddenly showered with fresh flowers. ¡°Nice to meet you, sister-inw!¡± The greeting echoed abruptly, the voice loud and powerful. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart thumped against her chest. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡± ¡°Wow! What a cute sister-inw.¡± ¡°Ah! She is sopatible with our boss.¡± ¡°Ha ha! Boss finally has a wife.¡± ¡°Stand properly and shut up.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice was neither soft nor loud, but the crowd, which had initially been noisy, instantly went silent. Behind them, Bo Yu took a cloak and handed it to Mo Jiangye. ¡°You all...¡± ¡°You guys have frightened sister-inw.¡± Xu Xu suddenly emerged and said what Mo Jiangye wanted to say. Everyone had loving smiles on their faces as they looked at one another before hurriedly saying, ¡°Sister-inw, we are sorry.¡± Mo Jiangye ced the cloak on Ye Erruo and hugged her waist as they walked toward the pce hall. ¡°Your sister-inw is shy and easily frightened, so you have to lower your volume,¡± he saidzily. Chapter 281 - We Are Connected By Telepathy!

Chapter 281: We Are Connected By Telepathy!

¡°Your sister-inw is shy and easily frightened, so you have to lower your volume.¡± Thedy in question felt a little awkward when she heard his deration. Feeling a little annoyed, she shoved him unconsciously and denied it. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s easily scared.¡± Was she really this useless? Even if she were easily thrown off, was there a need for him to make it public? It was made worse by the fact that he¡¯d said it in front of so many people... ¡°Yes, I¡¯m shy and easy to scare,¡± the man retorted meekly. The evil chuckling sound behind them made the woman blush in embarrassment. The crowd was swarming toward the grand hall as everyone shoved and pushed their way through. ¡°Baby Ruo, don¡¯t restrain yourself. Act natural.¡± He leaned over and whispered in her ear. ¡°...¡± ¡°How do you do, sister-inw?¡± The roar of a greeting came from the hall. Another batch of followers had been waiting inside. A red carpet was lying on the grass patch outside the building, leading all the way into the hall. ¡°I¡¯m well. I hope you are all well too.¡± ¡°Wow! Sister-inw is so pretty.¡± ¡°He he... Her voice is sweet and melodious!¡± ¡°Ha ha! Our boss finally has a wife!¡± The woman¡¯s mouth twitched. His men seemed to be extremely pleased with him for getting married atst. Judging from the way they expressed their wonder, it seemed that getting this man a wife had been a tough feat. Inside the spacious hall stood rows and rows of men and women, although there were more men than women. In fact, thedies were so few that they could be counted on ten fingers. They were wearing uniform tailored suits, and the sight of them waiting for her inside the grand room was impressive. Every single one of them was eyeing her with wide, sparkling eyes. Bliss and contentment were apparent in their gazes. In the meantime, someone was seen squeezing through the crowd to reach the front. ¡°Boss, share your secret with us! How did you manage to capture the heart of a beautiful girl like our sister-inw? Most of us here are still single so you mustn¡¯t leave us behind.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! Our bossmunicates via telepathy with our sister-inw. There¡¯s no need for courtship here.¡± Xu Xu objected with a wave of his arm. ¡°Yes, we are connected by telepathy.¡± The man agreed with a faint smile. He liked the sound of it! ¡°Yo! That¡¯s good to know!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Since our Chief has admitted that, why doesn¡¯t he demonstrate what it means tomunicate via telepathy with her?¡± someone suggested. ¡°Good idea!¡± Xu Xu grinned. ¡°How do we do that?¡± Suddenly, a few women emerged from the horde with a set of clothing in their hands. ¡°If our chief can find his wife, this will prove that they share a connection.¡± ¡°Yup! Get our sister-inw to change into the same uniform as us and let¡¯s get him to identify her while she is in our midst. He will have to do 300 push-ups if he fails.¡± ¡°Hey! There¡¯s nothing special about this game,¡± Xu Xu said in disdain. ¡°Well, our boss has imed that they are connected by telepathy.¡± ¡°I actually find this a great idea. If we up the punishment to 500 push-ups, it will be even better.¡± Wang Yiyang chipped in with a sneakyugh. In the past, their chief had made them endure horrible training with endless push-ups. Now that his wife was around, they could openly retaliate without fear! ¡°What do you think, Boss?¡± Mo Jiangye asked his wife with a tilt of his head, ¡°Are you game?¡± Everyone looked at Ye Erruo in anticipation. ¡°Are you up to doing 500 push-ups?¡± The expression on his face sank immediately. ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t find you?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s y,¡± she replied with a smile. If they were hell-bent on not wanting him to find her, then... The few girls pulled thedy over to their side in an instant. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, sister-inw!¡± The man could only watch hisdy get taken away from him without a word. He knew what was on their minds! How could he possibly miss her in the crowd? Well, they could wait to defeat him in their next lives! Somewhere not far away, a group of them had already gathered in a corner, getting busy nning their evil plot. Suppressed bursts of snides and gleefulughter could be heard asionally, and then a few of them surreptitiously brought out a long mat from the back. Chapter 282 - Too Mawkish To Bear

Chapter 282: Too Mawkish To Bear

A few minutester, ten women emerged in identical costumes. They were wearing masks over their faces and long cloaks that reached their feet, concealing their footwear at the same time. ¡°OMG...¡± The men were stunned to see ten figures with the exact same height, frame, and hairstyle appear before their eyes! The women who hade for this event had simr height and frame in the first ce. Now that they were shrouded by matching giant cloaks, no one could tell them apart. ¡°Go and look for your wife, Boss! Hurry!¡± Wang Yiyang urged him gleefully. Mo Jiangye approached the row ofdies with furrowed brows and proceeded to size them up one at a time. ¡°We are counting down now, Boss! You have three minutes to mark your observations and one chance to flip open a cape. There¡¯ll be a penalty of one push-up per second if you fail to identify her after three minutes have passed.¡± Everyone started to crowd around curiously. ¡°I think thatdy should be sister-inw.¡± ¡°Nope, I think she¡¯s the one standing here.¡± ¡°All of you have guessed wrong. This one should be her.¡± ¡°No, this is her! This is the one!¡± The noise got so much louder and rowdier that it distracted the man, who was trying to concentrate. ¡°Shut up!¡± He harshlymanded the group before he walked up to thedies impassively. While pacing up and down the row a couple of times, he caught a whiff of a familiar smell that stopped him in his tracks immediately. Then, he turned to face the woman next to him. ¡°He found her! Boss has found his wife.¡± ¡°Seriously? Can he recognize her under this thick disguise?¡± Smiling, the man removed the cloak, only to see that another cape was covering the girl. However, at least he could see the outfit and footwear now. ¡°Ten more seconds, Boss. Can you make up your mind? Is she the one you¡¯re looking for?¡± The chieftain sounded hesitant as he attempted to confirm his suspicions, murmuring, ¡°Baby Ruo... I know it¡¯s you.¡± The figure standing in front of him quivered for a split second. The man saw that and a smile formed on his lips. ¡°If I seed, all of you will need to do 500 push-ups.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s mean!¡± ¡°Well, three minutes and ten seconds have passed. Boss, are youpletely sure that this is the woman you¡¯re looking for?¡± The man caressed the fluffy cloak that the woman was wearing andmentedzily, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± The woman stayed quiet. ¡°Baby Ruo, don¡¯t you agree that we share a connection?¡± He tittered. Thedy remained silent. ¡°You can run but you can¡¯t hide from me.¡± ¡°Ehh...¡± His mawkish words were too much for the rest of them to bear. ¡°Do you want to do the honors, or do you want me to rip away this thickyer of covers?¡± Thedy still did not move or utter a word. ¡°It¡¯s been over two minutes. Now, you have to do an additional 120 push-ups.¡± The man was calm andposed and disyed no signs of panic. ¡°Baby Ruo, you cane out now. Every extra second will mean 100 push-ups for them.¡± The woman remained mum. Frowning, the man tore the mask away from the woman¡¯s face with his hand and was greeted by a foreign face that was staring back at him. He gasped. How could he be wrong? ¡°Boss, congrats! You got the wrong person.¡± ¡°Three minutes! That¡¯s 680 push-ups in total, Boss! Time for your penalty!¡± Wang Yiyang was absolutely gloating. ¡°Mat! Bring the mat over!¡± Before long, a few men brought out a mat with ady sitting on it. It was Ye Erruo. The man enunciated his every word ominously. ¡°Are you pulling my leg?¡± She had not been among the tendies who had appeared earlier! ¡°You have to be punished when you lose the game, Boss. It¡¯s 680 push-ups. Go for it!¡± Wang Yiyang pushed the man toward the mat. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to lie down.¡± Thedy obeyed their instruction with a smile. ¡°C¡¯mon, Chief!¡± The crowd was getting eager by now. Cocking a brow, the man removed his coat, stooped down, and ced it over her torso. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Look at that!¡± Teasing roars and wolf whistles ensued. Chapter 283 - You Set The House Rules, I Shall Be A Wife Slave

Chapter 283: You Set The House Rules, I Shall Be A Wife ve

Without saying another word, the many on top of her. ¡°Hey, Boss, what do you think you¡¯re doing? We¡¯re not asking you to do the push-ups here. Did you see the other mat? Here, this is where you will do your push-ups.¡± Wang Yiyang sniggered. ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. You better get away from her.¡± Theughter that erupted thereafter made thedy blushpletely. While looking down at her lying beneath him, he retortedzily, ¡°I only saw this mat.¡± ¡°Chief, if you insist on doing the push-ups on this mat, you¡¯ll have to bear an extra 120 push-ups. This brings the total up to 800. Are you game?¡± ¡°800 is a lot. Isn¡¯t he going to pull a muscle if he does so many?¡± Ye Erruo, who turned her face to the side, asked. ¡°Sister-inw ismiserating with our boss!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be lenient with him on her ount. Boss, we¡¯ll spare you 100 push-ups. You only need to do 700.¡± ¡°700...¡± his woman muttered. ¡°We can¡¯t go any lower, sister-inw! Don¡¯t you worry, even a thousand push-ups would not be an issue for him.¡± Guffaws broke out again the moment the gang heard thisment. As his lips curled into a smile, he started to do his push-ups with her lying below him. His gaze lingered indulgently on her all this while. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s count together!¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three...¡± She felt awkward as he constantly stared at her and unconsciously turned her head sideways instead. ¡°Sister-inw, you can interrogate our Chief now. Ask him who¡¯s gonna be the boss at home! Quick! We won¡¯t let him stop until he gives you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right! This is the time to get all your questions off your chest. Seize this opportunity to conquer him!¡± ¡°Set the house rules for him!¡± ¡°Make him a wife ve!¡± Everyone was urging her along. Thedy stifled her chuckles. His band of brothers was just too adorable to be true! ¡°Sister-inw, you can fire away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be shy. With us as your witnesses, there¡¯s no way he can go back on his word after today.¡± She looked up at the man, wondering if she shouldugh at him. In retrospect, he had always been amodating and indulging. Perhaps this was what being a wife ve meant? ¡°You can make any requests.¡± A sexy voice reverberated above her head. She had been thrown off guard by their prank, so her mind drew a nk at this juncture. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be afraid of him. We¡¯re your number one fans.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The man grinned mischievously. ¡°Help me unbutton my top, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t gonna fire any questions at him, we¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°What...¡± Suddenly, he dipped his head and pecked her on the forehead. ¡°WTF!¡± Everyone roared withughter so loud that it echoed inside the hall and out of the room. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Gimme the money!¡± Someone was so excited that he almost jumped three meters high. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that our chief would not be able to resist our sister-inw¡¯s charm before he hit 200? Hurry up, the few of you who lost the bet gimme my money!¡± Trust that fellow toe up with such an ingenious way to earn a quick buck! ¡°Where¡¯s our boss¡¯s vanity?¡± ¡°How about his self-restraint?¡± ¡°Where is his aloofness?¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*ting and pay up now!¡± There was nothing more to argue about with the rest of them except giving him the money. As he hovered above her, he said with a gentle smile, ¡°All my riches are yours, and so am I. I belong to you too. You¡¯re the boss at home. You set the house rules, and I¡¯m your ve.¡± Chapter 284 - She Is The Boss In The House

Chapter 284: She Is The Boss In The House

Where¡¯s your pride, Boss? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder upon hearing his mushy promation. This was totally unexpected. They had thought that she was the one being bullied at home, but it turned out that it was quite the contrary. The woman¡¯s face was as red as a beet. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Hey, little sister-inw, be truthful with us. Did our chief ever punish you at home?¡± With push-ups, squats, or running? The gang could still recall the tremendous punishment they had been forced to endure by him in the past, when ten-kilometer runs had been a regr part of their day. ¡°What kind of question is this? Do you think our boss would have the heart to torture her?¡± ¡°I want to hear it straight from the horse¡¯s mouth.¡± The woman turned around to confirm this suspicion. ¡°Nope, he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So who reigns over the house now?¡± ¡°It depends on the situation.¡± Beads of perspiration had gathered on the man¡¯s forehead by now while he was urging thedy in his husky voice. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°How many more left?¡± she asked. ¡°How many more?¡± Everyone was stupefied by the sudden question. Was someone counting earlier? What was thest number they counted to? ¡°Who¡¯s counting?¡± ¡°700!¡± Mo Jiangye used this opportunity to shout out this number and got up from the mat, grabbing the woman at the same time. She was caught off guard by his swift action. ¡°Hey, Boss, that¡¯s cheating! We didn¡¯t count.¡± The man merely snorted. ¡°But I did.¡± ¡°Did you reallyplete the 700 push-ups?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Chief has deceived us!¡± The chieftain ignored their protest as he wiped off the perspiration on his forehead with the towel next to him. He might just eat her up if he continued this exercise! ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s start the next activity.¡± Xu Xu quickly put a stop to this mor. Thedy felt dumbfounded on the spot. Another activity? What else is there? Oh, one more thing... She reached with her hand to tug at the hemline behind her. Her face had turned a terrible shade by then, and she looked utterly disgusted and embarrassed at the same time. ¡°What happened, sister-inw?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis-inw?¡± Her lips tensed up as she replied, ¡°Nothing. Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Mo Jiangye took a nce at her and told the rest, ¡°Enough with these games. She hasn¡¯t had lunch yet.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get the lunch ready so she can have her meal now.¡± ¡°Let me bring her to the washroom.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss. We¡¯ll continue after lunch. He he...¡± The hall immediately quietened down as everyone started to disperse. They could not wait to return for more after lunch! As Ye Erruo hurried along the long, narrow corridor with the man beside her, she was hurled into his embrace by his big, strong arms. ¡°Has it leaked?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± She was really upset. ¡°My period is supposed to end soon. How the hell did this happen?¡± Thankfully, her outfit was dark enough to mask any stains. ¡°Is your tummy hurting?¡± ¡°No.¡± While heading in the direction of the washroom, the man carried her through another corner in a different direction before they reached a room. Bo Yu brought over a fresh change of clothes and some essential items shortly. ¡°Let me take a shower.¡± The man rolled up his sleeves and walked into the bathroom to prepare a hot tub. ¡°Come over here.¡± ¡°You can go out now. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Allowing you to bathe in a room with no heater is considered a great concession on my part,¡± he retorted. There was no way he would allow her to do this by herself in this freezing temperature. ¡°Your clothes are wet!¡± she reminded him solemnly. He pretended not to hear her as he tugged her under the showerhead. Resisting was futile. His actions were fast. Within minutes, he had washed and cleaned her up simply. Reaching for the warm, heavy bath towel inside the room, he snugly wrapped it around her in no time. ¡°Mo Jiangye, I¡¯m not a kid.¡± She snarled through gritted teeth. ¡°How do you use this?¡± the man asked with a frown, dipping his head to have a closer look at the sanitary napkin. Chapter 285 - Shut Your Nose

Chapter 285: Shut Your Nose

¡°How do you use this?¡± the man asked with a frown, dipping his head to have a closer look at the sanitary napkin. ¡°Gimme that! Get out now!¡± She snatched the sanitary pad from his hand, looking too embarrassed to argue with him further. Mo Jiangye glimpsed at the dirty clothes piled not far from her and inquired, ¡°Is your menstrual flow regr?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, and everything is good and regr. Now, it¡¯s time for you to get out.¡± She pushed him out of the door. ¡°Hurry up and get changed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The clothes have been left for you inside that carrier. Don¡¯t take your sweet time changing, or you may catch a cold.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. You¡¯re wet too, so get changed as well.¡± It was not until he was out of sight that she heaved a sigh of relief. She had been wearing a sanitary napkin in the first ce. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden jerking action he did when he pulled her up from the mat, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to shower. Somehow, the way he had showered her like she was a kid and even prepared her sanitary pad... felt weird to her. The man was standing next to the wall of the bathroom when she emerged from the room. She had changed into a new set of clothes, and her face had been cleared of any makeup. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to change into another set of clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dry now.¡± Thedy didn¡¯t know what else to say. He swept her into his arms with his broad hand. ¡°Do you want to rest here first before we leave for lunch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Where¡¯s my bag?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to put on makeup.¡± ¡°You look good enough.¡± As he said that, he ran his fingers through a bunch of her hair. ¡°Oh, I better clear those clothes away.¡± She suddenly remembered the pile of dirty clothes on the floor and wanted to return to the room. ¡°Someone wille to take them awayter. You have to eat now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sucking his lips, he hugged her all the way until they reached the hall again. ¡°Oh, why did you get changed, sis-inw?¡± ¡°It was too cold,¡± the man answered brashly. ¡°Come,e,e, sister-inw. Take a seat. Let¡¯s have lunch!¡± ¡°Hey, sis-inw, what kind of perfume are you wearing now? It smells good. I¡¯ll get the same for my girlfriendter.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows the instant he heard that. ¡°Shut your nose!¡± His words rendered everyone at the table, including his wife, speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing perfume. This is the fragrance of some ordinary shampoo,¡± she replied quietly. That person could only nod his head dumbly. ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Sister-inw, let me make a toast.¡± The man brashly answered again on her behalf, ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the toast with tea instead.¡± As she said that, she picked up the cup of tea on the table. The man snatched the cup from her hand. ¡°This drink has gone cold.¡± He grumbled before turning to the rest and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡± ¡°Hey, not so fast, Boss! Why are you so reluctant to let us make a toast to her? Don¡¯t be a wet nket!¡± He insisted while holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡± The guys didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Let me drink.¡± Ye Erruo reached for some hot water from the heated water dispenser on the table. ¡°Thank you, sis-inw. I wish you a speedy marriage with our chief. Please remember to invite me to your big day.¡± One of the chaps pulled out a big, fat red packet and passed it to her as he uttered his congrats. ¡°What is this...¡± ¡°Just keep it.¡± Mo Jiangye reassured her with a faint smile. ¡°It is my wee gift, sis-inw.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled in reply. ¡°And this is from me, sis-inw! Let me make a toast to you now. You shouldn¡¯t drink, so I¡¯ll let our chief drink on your behalf.¡± Cocking a brow, the man grabbed the shot on the table and finished it in one gulp. Everyone exchanged a nce and grinned mischievously at one another. ¡°Boss, this is from me. Are you going to drink on your wife¡¯s behalf again?¡± The man was seemingly in a good mood today, as he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Keep the money.¡± Soon, he was downing shots one after another while she concentrated on collecting the red packets until she could not cope anymore. Bo Yu walked in with a bodyguard and took the gifts from her to dump them into a bag they had with them. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jiangye. Stop drinking. Let me drink it this time.¡± She snatched the shot ss from him. ¡°My wifey is worried about me,¡± he said as his lips arched into a smile. Chapter 286 - Waiting For Her to Throw Herself At Him

Chapter 286: Waiting For Her to Throw Herself At Him

¡°My wifey is worried about me,¡± he said as his lips arched into a smile. The woman was taken aback. ¡°Hey, Mo Jiangye, are you intoxicated already?¡± He¡¯d had just a few sses... ¡°Sister-inw, what makes you think so? Our boss can hold his alcohol.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Come on, Boss, let me make a toast to you.¡± The man scanned the table andmanded, ¡°We¡¯ll eat now. No more drinking!¡± Like his wife had just said, no more drinks were allowed! The guys didn¡¯t know what to say to that. At the dining table, he paid close attention to what she was having. Every item that he picked for her te was carefully chosen. However, all the woman could think of was the te of prawns lying in front of her. The tantalizing smell was irresistible! Looking at her, he knew that her eyes had never left that te once. ¡°Sister-inw, do you want a prawn?¡± Someone sitting next to her picked up a huge one with his chopsticks and passed it to her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she answered politely. ¡°She¡¯s allergic to prawns,¡± quipped the man as he took the prawn from her te and put it in his. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s allergic to prawns? What a pity! This ce is famous for its prawns.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a serious allergy. A small portion won¡¯t do any harm,¡± she added quickly. ¡°Oh, then it should be fine if you take a small bite. Try it, it¡¯s really nice.¡± The man¡¯s face sank immediately. ¡°She can¡¯t have even a tiny bit.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Alright, alright, I get it. Boss, you are concerned about his wife. Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you try some other dishes? We have delicacies other than prawns, such as crabs and oysters. To be precise, this town is known for its seafood.¡± The man beside her merely retorted brashly, ¡°She¡¯s allergic to all kinds of seafood.¡± Then, he scooped up a bowl of hot broth for her. ¡°Here, have this to warm yourself up.¡± ¡°Ehh... Sis-inw, you better not touch any seafood in that case.¡± The others at the table threw her sympathetic looks and started to dig into their crabs. She pursed her lips, turned her head toward him, and trained her puppy eyes dolefully on him. The man¡¯s gaze softened in an instant, and he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°You can have all the seafood you want when your period is over.¡± Unrelenting, she continued to fix her doe-like eyes on him. This was the first time she put aside her pride and integrity to appeal to his manhood with her meekness. ¡°Wow, look at that! Sister-inw is ying coy with our chief!¡± Someone among the crowd shouted, making everyone¡¯s attention instantly turn to her. Her lips twitched and she swung her head to the front a momentter, pretending that none of this had happened. After taking a sip of the broth in the bowl in front of her, she asked casually, ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone smiled and tried to wave aside her embarrassment. ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about us. The two of you can continue what you were doing earlier.¡± Xu Xu jumped in with an evil grin andmented with narrowed eyes, ¡°Sis-inw, I know you like prawns.¡± Ye Erruo gave him a quizzical look. ¡°Woeful petnce is not gonna work on him. You have to take pragmatic action to change his mind, such as pressing him down on the chair and kissing him until he gives in. When that happens, you could even get him to agree to give you ten of them! It¡¯s simple, rough, and definitely effective!¡± ¡°You should just concentrate on eating.¡± She told him off with a re. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± The man quietly agreed with the approach. ¡°This method works.¡± AH! This got everyone¡¯s attention, as they put down their chopsticks and looked expectantly at the woman. ¡°Do it, sis-inw!¡± ¡°Yes, hurry!¡± The people sitting at the other tables close to theirs started to join the fun too, chanting, ¡°Sis-inw, do it! Work your magic on him!¡± The man next to her ced his hand over the backrest of her seat, waiting in anticipation with a faint smile. He was ready for her as he stretched open his arms, waiting for her to throw herself at him. Chapter 287 - Untitled

Chapter 287: Untitled

Ye Erruo nced at him speechlessly. Kiss him right in front of everyone? ¡°Sister-inw, this prawn smells delicious. It tastes really good.¡± Xu Xu left his seat and ran to Ye Erruo¡¯s side. The prawn had been pried open, revealing its tasty meat. She could smell its thick fragrance. She already found Mo Jiangye to be childish enough. She had not thought that his friends would be the same. Each one of them seemed like a monkey. They were like Tweedledum and Tweedledee with Mo Jiangye. Indeed, birds of a feather flocked together. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sister-inw. We are all family. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Yeah, sister-inw. Work hard to achieve what you want. Gaining something for yourbor is not embarrassing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be scared, sister-inw.¡± ¡°We are all family.¡± ¡°Family. We are family.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Apuse, please.¡± p! p! Apuse was heard all around her. Could they not be so cooperative? Ye Erruo blushed with shame. Her heart was crumbling as she mentally rubbed her forehead. Mo Jiangye chuckled as he stared at her lovable face with a heated gaze. ¡°I am ready, Baby Ruo. You can begin whenever you are ready.¡± He seemed nonchnt as he sat therezily the entire time, looking as though he was watching an interesting show. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, sister-inw!¡± The atmosphere around them began to heat up. ¡°Sister-inw, press him down.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. Several tables of people near them began to echo these words one after another, attracting the curiosity of the people far away from the scene. Wild horses were dashing across Ye Erruo¡¯s mind. As she stood up, Xu Xu used this chance and pushed her into Mo Jiangye¡¯s embrace. Mo Jiangye reached out and grabbed her waist in time as he looked at her with mischief. Which brat had pushed her?! ¡°Baby Ruo?¡± Upon seeing her not make a move for a long time, Mo Jiangye spoke up to remind her. Ye Erruo held onto his shoulders and raised her head abruptly, nting a kiss on his forehead. They hadn¡¯t set a rule about where she should kiss him, right? ¡°Sister-inw, this was wrong on your part. Don¡¯t forget what your goal is here. It is to make our boss happy.¡± ¡°Do-over. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Helpless, Ye Erruo switched to another spot. Just as she was about to move away after leaving a peck on his skin, she was trapped by the man. ¡°Ha ha!¡± ¡°Phone. Pass me your phone.¡± How could they forget to record such a perfect moment? Ye Erruo almost spat out blood. Phone? What did they need a phone for? What a bunch of bad friends! It was definitely not for anything good. She remained captive in his embrace, unable to move. His strength was exceptional this time. A few minutester, he finally released her. ¡°Say, when do you think Boss and sister-inw will have a little boss?¡± ¡°I think that our Boss¡¯s first child will definitely be a son.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I went to a fortune-teller.¡± ¡°You can forget about it.¡± Everyone at the table began to discuss this topic joyfully. Mo Jiangye enveloped Ye Erruo in his embrace and helped her peel the prawns seriously. ¡°Boss, do you want a boy or a girl as your first child?¡± ¡°Either would be great.¡± He would love them both. Ye Erruo was stunned. Why were they all so interested in Mo Jiangye¡¯s child? ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve gone to the fortune-teller to help you predict your fortune. Your first child will be a boy,¡± someone said seriously. ¡°Mm?¡± Mo Jiangye shot a nce at him. The man took out two pairs of chopsticks and smiled deceitfully. ¡°Come on, Boss. You and sister-inw each take a pair, one in each hand.¡± Chapter 288 - The First Child Is A Boy

Chapter 288: The First Child Is A Boy

¡°Okay, my hometown has a technique the chopstick deity uses to predict your firstborn¡¯s gender. My wooden chopsticks are experienced in this. Sister-inw and you should grab hold of the tails of the chopsticks and align the heads of the chopsticks. That¡¯s right, just like this.¡± ¡°Okay, stay that way and do not move.¡± The man aligned the heads of the two pairs of chopsticks. ¡°Just remain like this and don¡¯t move. Do not use any strength at all. Boss, I will be addressing you directly by name, okay?¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his eyebrows, his faceced with suspicion. ¡°Mo Jiangye¡¯s first baby! Sister-inw and Boss, you both have to repeat this sentence. If the chopsticks begin to move apart on both sides, then your first child will be a boy. If the chopsticks move inwards, that means your first child will be a girl.¡± ¡°Damn, what kind of superstition is this?¡± ¡°Can we believe something like this?¡± Xu Xu and the rest of them stared at the chopsticks. ¡°You can. Trust me, this method is very urate. Boss, sister-inw, remember not to move or use any strength at all. Later, the two pairs of chopsticks will begin to move on their own. When that timees, you both will realize a force is pulling you along.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare her!¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly. ¡°Cough, cough. Alright, let¡¯s begin. Boss, sister-inw, you both have to call out to your first baby.¡± ¡°Is this for real?¡± Ye Erruo asked with her eyebrows raised. ¡°You¡¯ll know after calling Boss¡¯s name.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as they began to try it out. Suddenly, the four chopsticks began to slowly move apart bit by bit. The shouts around them grew louder. Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This was too strange. It was exactly like he had said. She was not using an ounce of strength, yet a force was imperceptibly pulling them along. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you...¡± ¡°I am not moving them.¡± He stared steadily at the chopsticks with a deep gaze. The four chopsticks had moved so far apart that the heads of both pairs had been separated in the middle. ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss¡¯s first child will definitely be a boy.¡± ¡°Boss, sister-inw, did either of you move?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t move,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°I didn¡¯t move either,¡± Mo Jiangye spat. ¡°F*ck. What kind of theory is this?¡± ¡°Supernatural, right?¡± Xu Xu stared at their boss with wide eyes. ¡°This is not supernatural.¡± However, he had no idea how to exin it either. ¡°Boss, if you and sister-inw do not believe this, we can try again.¡± Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo aligned their chopsticks once again as silence prevailed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you two don¡¯t shout, the chopsticks deity will not move.¡± Everyone watched in disbelief. No one uttered a word. In the end, there was no movement even when Ye Erruo¡¯s wrist began to feel sore. ¡°Boss, you and sister-inw have to call out together so there can be movement.¡± Mo Jiangye opened his mouth and spoke faintly. Very soon, the chopsticks began to move slowly as both sides began to get bigger. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ghost.¡± ¡°What ghost are you talking about, you blockhead? Where did the ghoste from?¡± Someone jeered. Ye Erruo was bbergasted. This was indeed supernatural. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not y anymore.¡± Mo Jiangye ced the chopsticks on the table. ¡°Regardless of whether it is a boy or a girl, it will still be my child.¡± ¡°Then what does Boss n for Little Boss to do in the future?¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°I think a doctor wouldn¡¯t be so bad. When Little Boss is born, why not leave them in my care to teach them some medical expertise?¡± ¡°Tsk! How is being a doctor cooler than being awyer? Little Boss shoulde to myw firm when the timees. I will definitely shape them into one of the bestwyers.¡± ¡°Damn! Why is every single one of you so shameless? Boss hasn¡¯t even spoken yet. If I had to pick, awyer or a doctor could never be as dashing as a tycoon!¡± Chapter 289 - Concubines Who Could Never Enter the Imperial Palace

Chapter 289: Concubines Who Could Never Enter the Imperial Pce

¡°If I had to say, awyer or a doctor could never be as dashing as a tycoon! The child should be as outstanding as our boss in the future.¡± ¡°All of you... Ah, how could doctors andwyers ever earn as much money as someone who works at a bank? He shoulde and learn about banking with me.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a girl? I think she should study music instead and be a distinguished pianist orposer. She would get so much honor and glory.¡± ¡°How is music more elegant than dance? She should learn ballet! That is the ssiest form of dance. Or she could learn pole dancing, which is the most aggressive! She will be both graceful and vigorous. Alright, it¡¯s settled! Boss, what do you say? When the timees, leave the Little Boss to me. I will definitely not let you down.¡± Everyone at the table was caught up in a lively discussion about who would get to have Mo Jiangye¡¯s child. Mo Jiangye was chewing pieces of meat from time to time as he looked at the prawns on Ye Erruo¡¯s te with a dubious look in his eyes. Damn! Every single one of them was thinking about his daughter or son. Had they been single for too long? Did they not have any daughters or sons to teach? They were even intruding into his affairs! His daughter or son was not even born yet! ¡°Sister-inw, what do you think Little Boss should learn in the future?¡± Ye Erruo had no idea how many times she had been amused by these people that day. ¡°Sister-inw, we are all women. Women should have a careful n for their daughters. It would be right to listen to me. She should learn to dance. You can leave Little Boss to me.¡± ¡°She should study music!¡± ¡°Everything is great. It¡¯s all great,¡± Ye Erruo said as she smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± She turned around and fed Mo Jiangye some food with her chopsticks. Mo Jiangye squeezed her soft hand and said unhappily, ¡°They should learn nothing. If it¡¯s a boy, I will take care of him for the rest of my life. If it¡¯s a girl, I will take care of her for the rest of my life.¡± If he had a son, he would raise him into an adult and let him make a living by himself thereafter. He would learn whatever he wanted to learn. As for his daughter... As long as she was born into Mo Jiangye¡¯s family, she should be prepared to never be married off in her entire life! He would not let any man steal away his little girl. His little girl would only have the right to marry other men, not be married off to one. The crowd was speechless. ¡°You all should just give up,¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly. ¡°Cough, cough. Sister-inw, you should help Boss by doing more of his thinking for him,¡± the woman beside them said softly. ¡°The baby... is not even born yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡± Xu Xu called out. However, secretly, everyone was still whispering and thinking about Mo Jiangye¡¯s child. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already eaten two huge prawns. You can¡¯t have any more.¡± Mo Jiangye moved the prawns in her te away. ¡°There¡¯s still some left.¡± ¡°Not even a little would be okay.¡± At that moment, Bo Yu walked out from the back and whispered softly into Mo Jiangye¡¯s ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s face was extremely cold. It seemed like he was showing some respect to Su Qingning. ¡°Go back and tell Old Master Su and Su Qingning that I will never step foot into their house in this lifetime unless my wife tells me that she wants to be their guest.¡± Ye Erruo turned her head. ¡°Qing Ning is looking for you again?¡± Mo Jiangye wiped away the rice grains at the corner of her lips with his coarse fingers and said softly, ¡°If another member of the Su Family enters our residence, I will throw them all out. I do not want to meet a single one of them. Throw Old Master Su out too if hees.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He pressed a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°Tsk, tsk tsk... Your admirer is like a cockroach that refuses to die. Her head sure is frighteningly thick. She just insists on squeezing into someone else¡¯s family. Does she like to be a third wheel so much?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he let out soft, lovingughter. ¡°As long as you are my queen, they are all just concubines who could never enter the imperial pce!¡± Chapter 290 - Drawing Lots For Little Chiefs

Chapter 290: Drawing Lots For Little Chiefs

¡°...¡± Loving every bit of his wife¡¯s jealous look to pieces, the man ced a kiss on her forehead in an attempt to assuage her worries. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Chief upset you again, sis-inw?¡± asked someone who was sharp-eyed enough to notice this. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can always find us if Chief dares to bully you.¡± That person patted his chest reassuringly. Mo Jiangye coolly asked, ¡°What can you guys help her with?¡± ¡°Hey, just because I can¡¯t beat you in a one-on-one fight, it doesn¡¯t mean that all of us together couldn¡¯t beat you. Sis-inw, you can be at ease and look us up if he bullies you. We¡¯ll back you up like family.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown pretty bold, huh?¡± he remarked. ¡°Never mind that you bully us. You mustn¡¯t bully our beloved sister-inw,¡± that person huffed in righteous indignation. She¡¯s our one and only sister-inw. Where on earth are we going to find another one if she runs away? We¡¯re still awaiting the birth of our Little Chief! Feeling better, she smiled and replied affirmatively. ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Jiangye, however, got upset. Why would I bully my wife? Even if I really did such a thing, my wife would need nofort from other men! ¡°Chief, don¡¯t go back just yet. Since you¡¯re here with sis-inw, let¡¯s go out and have some fun!¡± Xu Xu made a suggestion. The man gazed down at the woman inquiringly. ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun with everyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Quick, quick! Think of somewhere fun to go!¡± ¡°We¡¯re too big of a group, so we can¡¯t take everyone along. Only a small group of people will be joining us,¡± said Wang Yiyang. Mo Jiangyezily drawled, ¡°Pick a hundred people by drawing lots. All the expenses will be put in my tab.¡± ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll make sure they draw lots properly then.¡± This made the woman chuckle. No matter how they draw lots, the number of people who¡¯ll be joining us is fixed at a hundred. ¡°Shall we hit that KP bar and get high there tonight?¡± ¡°What a banal idea. I think we should go to this private estate that I know. Not only are there many hot babes and delicious food there, but it also has a casino.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk... In my opinion, we should go horse-riding. We can hunt and race on horses there.¡± Everyone was busily chipping in suggestions on where to go. ¡°Are you having a lot of fun?¡± Mo Jiangye rubbed his wife¡¯s cheeks with plenty of affection as he asked her this question. He had caught her smiling andughing away many a time that day. Ye Erruo turned her head and pecked his jaws in return. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sis-inw, what about you? Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s fun here, so I¡¯ll just go along with whatever you guys want. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°Just take my word for it and let¡¯s go to that private estate. I¡¯m very familiar with that ce. It has everything from horse-racing to karaoke!¡± ¡°Sure. The venue¡¯s settled then.¡± After lunch, everyone got busy making preparations for drawing lots. Arge bottle was soon filled with little red balls. ¡°Look, you guys will be drawing lots from this bottle, which contains little red balls. Whoever draws a ball that has two babies in it gets to go out and party with Boss. However, those who draw a ball with one baby in it... I¡¯m sorry, but the day¡¯s over for you guys. You can go home or do whatever you are supposed to be doing.¡± ¡°What baby?¡± ¡°He he... The babies signify our Little Chiefs. They¡¯re twins. A boy and a girl.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Come here, everyone! We¡¯ll start drawing lots now! Let¡¯s see who gets the ball with the two Little Chiefs.¡± Numerous hands began reaching into the bottle for the balls. The red balls could be opened, and inside each ball was an even smaller crystal ball that contained either one or two adorable babies. ¡°What the¡ªAhhh! Chief, look here! Quick! It appears that I have quite an affinity for our Little Chiefs!¡± cried out someone as he agitatedly ran toward Mo Jiangye with his crystal ball. Chapter 291 - Untitled

Chapter 291: Untitled

¡°Look! Look!¡± He thrust the crystal ball in his hand toward his Chief. Ye Erruo picked up the crystal ball and studied the babies inside it, which were too cute for words. ¡°Do you want these babies?¡± Mo Jiangye, who was right beside her, whispered the question into her ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t they adorable and endearing?¡± ¡°Should we try harder then?¡± His hoarse, sexy voice, which was filled with maism and allure, reverberated in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sure that if my superior genes arebined with yours, our kids will turn out a hundred times more adorable than these two dolls.¡± The people around them perked their ears when they heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You two should start having children as soon as possible.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart soared when he sensed that she was beginning to waver. ¡°See, so many people are looking forward to meeting their Little Chiefs.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth as she mulled over the issue of having children before she eventually relented and made a concession. ¡°We¡¯ll let nature take its course.¡± Thatment caused a wide beam to spread on the man¡¯s face. Is she relenting now? Is she finally agreeing to give birth to my children? Let nature take its course? Heh. I¡¯ll aim for her monthly ovtion then... ¡°Look at how cute these twins are!¡± A cry of exmation came from somewhere nearby. Ye Erruo was speechless Soon enough, there were a hundred people with balls containing twin babies. ¡°Can I buy this ball from you?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a big order to send out by tomorrow? If you tag along with Chief tonight, you won¡¯t be able toplete that order. You might as well let me have this ball.¡± ¡°No, just bug off. How could that so-called big order be any more important than our sister-inw and our future Little Chief?¡± ¡°Hey, sweetie. I know you¡¯re single, so why don¡¯t I introduce you to someone? In exchange, you will give me the ball you got, alright?¡± ¡°F*ck off, you d*ckhead. I just got myself a boyfriend. If you dare curse my rtionship, I¡¯ll punch you in the mouth until you end up with swollen, sausage-like lips.¡± ¡°...¡± As soon as these results were out, many people started attempting to buy the balls from the one hundred people who had gotten the balls with the twins. Among those who had failed to draw a ball with twin babies were Xu Xu, Wang Yiyang, and Zheng Yi. They stared forlornly at the balls they had drawn before exchanging a look of tacit understanding. What a joke! Given our close ties to Chief, why would we need a stupid ball to decide our fate tonight? ¡°Come over here! The one hundred people who were picked cane over and register their names here, lest someone tries to take advantage of this chaotic situation and sneakily mix into the crowd!¡± shouted Xu Xu at the rest of the people with air and grace. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. If you have drawn a ball with our two Little Chiefs, pleasee over here to register your name.¡± ¡°Xu Xu, I¡¯ll take down their names while you and Wang Yiyang take a headcount,¡± said Zheng Yi. ¡°Okay.¡± Before long, a hundred people proudly and excitedly stepped forward to register their names under the watchful, jealous eyes of the remaining 2,000 or so people. Mo Jiangye, who was holding his wife¡¯s hand in his, slowly made his way toward them and solemnly dered again, ¡°From now on, this woman will be your sister-inw and my only wife.¡± ¡°Yay! Cheers to our Chief and sis-inw!¡± ¡°May Chief and sis-inw have an evesting, blissful marriage from now on.¡± ¡°May sis-inw be our Chief¡¯s wife and our sister-inw until our next life!¡± ¡°May you still be our Chief, sister-inw, and Little Chiefs in your next lives!¡± ¡°May you all always be our Chief, sister-inw, and Little Chiefs!¡± Thestment sparked an instant hush over the entire hall. The person who had shouted out thatst felicitation proudly epted envious looks from all around him. Mo Jiangye, who found that particr felicitation pleasing to the ears, curled his lips up in satisfaction. ¡°Xu Xu, add him to the list of people who are going with us tonight.¡± ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡± That person shouted in gratitude out loud in sublime glee, as though he was afraid that people would fail to hear him. ¡°What the heck! Chief, how could you¡ª¡± ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you say only a hundred people would be going?¡± Chapter 292 - Any Request That Has To Do With My Daughter Will Be Deemed Invalid!

Chapter 292: Any Request That Has To Do With My Daughter Will Be Deemed Invalid!

Mo Jiangye smiled graciously at them when Bo Yu walked in with a box in his arms. The bodyguards behind him arrived in a simr fashion. ¡°These are candy favors from your sister-inw. Also, those who failed to make it into the group of 100 can go look for Bo Yu with a request. He¡¯ll help fulfill all your requests. ¡°Of course, any request that has to do with my future daughter will be ignored and deemed invalid.¡± ¡°Wow... Following Boss¡¯s footsteps does guarantee pretty good benefits.¡± Meanwhile, Ye Erruo, who was baffled by her so-called candy favors, looked up quizzically at the man. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I do whatever floats my boat.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with the headcount, Chief,¡± reported Xu Xu out of the blue. Then, Bo Yu said, ¡°Get your candy favors!¡± Arge group swarmed over to him and the bodyguards in a sh. As the sky gradually darkened, private nes took off from the auditorium one after another and gradually descended on a private estate¡ªan upscale ce the rich loved to visit. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Mo Jiangye whispered to his wife inquiringly. The woman couldn¡¯t help yawning. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Half-past six.¡± ¡°We slept tootest night and woke up quite early in the morning. I¡¯ll take a short nap to catch up on my sleep before I get up for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Thus, he led her to their designated room and tucked her into bed. Only after she fell asleep did he leave the room. ¡°Chief, where¡¯s sis-inw?¡± The luxurious private room was filled with people. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± Bo Yu, who was standing behind his boss, said, ¡°Please feel free to entertain yourselves. Once Young Madam wakes up, we¡¯ll gather for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay. Be sure to give us a call when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± People began leaving the private room to find an activity for themselves. Soon, a group of beautifuldies entered the room. ¡°Hello...¡± A look of displeasure settled on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face at once. ¡°Who let these women in?¡± Xu Xu stifled a shudder as he squeaked out, ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me either.¡± ¡°Hey, hey. Where are you touching me?¡± The few remaining people in the room were baffled. ¡°They¡¯re hostesses who work here. They entertain customers by drinking, chatting, and even sleeping with them. It¡¯s a free service. If you don¡¯t need them, every single one of us just needs to give them a tip to send them away.¡± Finally, one of them understood what was currently going on. As that person hugged the woman beside him with a lot of familiarity, he threw a look of disdain in the virgins¡¯ direction for making a huge fuss over nothing. No wonder they¡¯ve been single all this while. They don¡¯t even dare touch the opposite sex. How on earth are they going to find themselves a wife? Right at that moment, a woman approached Mo Jiangye and made a move to sit on hisp. As soon as she bent her knees, the sullen man kicked her away at once. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed away from my young master,¡± Bo Yu kindly advised her. ¡°Shoo, shoo. All of you leave.¡± Xu Xu waved them away. Wang Yiyang, who could not stand the strong perfume smell on them, pulled out the few remaining five-yuan bills left in his wallet and shoved them toward one of thedies. ¡°Alright, we have no need for you,dies. Get out of here quickly.¡± The hostesses stared wide-eyed at the five-yuan bills in their colleague¡¯s hand, feeling dumbfounded and offended by them. This was probably the first time that they had received such a pathetic tip in their lives! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± They felt nothing but disdain for the men present at that moment, and their feelings were evident in their eyes. Thedies pivoted on their feet at once and sauntered out of the room while scornfully dumping the notes into the trash bin on the way out. ¡°Huh! What do they mean by this?¡± Wang Yiyang felt offended. ¡°Ha ha...¡± The rest of the group, however,ughed at him. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. Ha ha ha...¡± ... Halfway through her nap, Ye Erruo groggily got out of bed in search of the bathroom, only to realize that there was not a single bathroom in thisrge bedroom. ¡°Young Madam.¡± Two bodyguards were standing outside her room. ¡°Where can I find a bathroom?¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± They proceeded to show her the way to the bathroom. Just as the yawning woman stepped into the bathroom, she heard lewd noisesing from inside. Chapter 293 - Untitled

Chapter 293: Untitled

Low moans could be heard from one of the cubicles. Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. She naturally knew what sort of sound this was. Who are these fearless people going at it in public? They left the cubicle door open to boot. The toilet cubicles there were soundproof and so spacious that they had their own washbasins inside. She carefully pushed open the door to one of the empty cubicles and entered it. Once she was done with her business, she quietly exited the cubicle, only to bump into a maning out of the innermost cubicle as he buckled his belt. ¡°You¡ª¡± she shrieked. ¡°Hm? How did you get in here, babe?¡± The man studied her in pleasant surprise. ¡°Orffa, can you help me with the buckle?¡± A woman walked out of that cubicle. ¡°Ah!¡± Upon sighting the intruder, the woman let out a cry of surprise and hastily hid in the cubicle. ¡°I apologize for the disturbance.¡± Ye Erruo speedily made her way to the exit after offering an apology. ¡°Just a second.¡± She did not stop, though. Instead, she made a break for the door without giving the man a chance to say anything else. The man, however, followed her. There was an ongoing fight outside between four people, two of whom were the bodyguards who had shown her the way to the bathroom. The scuffle abruptly ended with her bodyguards beating the lights out of the other two men. ¡°Are you alright, Young Madam?¡± They were relieved to see here out of the bathroom safe and sound. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± No wonder that couple was brazen enough to fool around in public. They had bodyguards keeping watch outside. It¡¯s just that their bodyguards obviously left their post earlier. The other two bodyguards were left sprawled on the floor, moaning in agony. This scene, along with the sight of the leaving figures, left the man, who came running out of the bathroom momentster, fuming. ¡°Useless things.¡± When Ye Erruo returned to the corridor outside her room, she happened to chance upon Mo Jiangye leaving the room in a fluster. ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± He heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing her voice and seeing her standing not far away from him. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°To the bathroom. Where are Xu Xu and the rest?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the hall.¡± Xu Xu and the rest of the gang were currently choosing their food from the buffet selection avable in the hall of the ground floor. ¡°You¡¯re awake, sis-inw. Here you go.¡± Wang Yiyang handed a te to the woman. ¡°You can get whatever you want to eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Mo Jiangye leaned toward his wife and whispered into her ear, ¡°You.¡± ¡°...¡± Rolling her eyes at him, Ye Erruo picked up a te and left his side to get some food. Meanwhile, the smirking man went to take a seat somewhere nearby as he waited for her return. There was a wide selection of delicious-smelling food there, including crispy shrimp. As she made her way along the buffet table, she would secretly scarf down a small mouthful of any seafood she saw. The heavenly taste of the food left her hankering for more. This was all registered by Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes, as he would turn his gaze over to the woman from time to time. Despite knowing that she was secretly eating seafood, the man only chuckled and did not go over to stop her. ¡°Boss, while I was wandering around the ce earlier, I heard that there¡¯s going to be an eventter.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°A warrior with formidable skills is here today. He has defeated various wrestling champions and boxing champions from all over the world. Whoever is able to defeat him in a match will walk away with two diamonds.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! My gosh. Those two diamonds are each asrge as a human¡¯s head. I¡¯ve never seen such ginormous diamonds in my life despiteing across many rare and precious treasures.¡± Someone chimed in from the side. ¡°They probably belong to the Blue Tower Royalty. Only at Blue Tower can one find such a ginormous diamond.¡± ¡°Blue Tower?¡± ¡°I heard that Blue Tower is an old ce where lots ofplicated stuff goes on among the royalty. However, it is also said that it is a developed country. Only God knows what sort of ce it truly is.¡± Chapter 294 - I Own A Car And A House, Babe

Chapter 294: I Own A Car And A House, Babe

¡°Yeah. The average person isn¡¯t allowed in Blue Tower. Even if they are allowed to enter, they can only move around in a designated area. They can¡¯t go into the inner city.¡± ¡°City?¡± ¡°Yep, most of them stay in small castles.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, though. The focus should be on those two diamonds. Shall we spar with himter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Boss can take him on if we can¡¯t beat him. Ha ha ha ha...¡± Xu Xu chimed in. ¡°Boss won¡¯t give a hoot about those diamonds, let alone fight that man over them. It¡¯s too degrading for him considering his status. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± As his chiefzily leaned back against the seat, he locked his eyes with a certain woman who was busy sneaking food into her mouth. Diamonds as big as human heads? All good things should, of course, belong to my woman. ¡°Chief?¡± Wang Yiyang snorted. ¡°What do women love most? Diamonds, of course! Look at Boss! His eyes have never once strayed from sis-inw. I can tell at a nce that he wants to win those diamonds for her!¡± ¡°...¡± Xu Xu spoke after sipping on a mouthful of soup. ¡°Giving her diamonds is a pretty good idea, but how is she going to wear such huge diamonds?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? We can always have them cut into smaller pieces.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the dumb one.¡± Mo Jiangye appeared pensive. She alsocks an outfit... ¡°Why isn¡¯t sis-inw back?¡± Ye Erruo, who was still lingering around the buffet table, already had a te full of food. The pumpkin balls there were especially delectable in taste, so she was in the middle of putting several on her te when she heard a somewhat familiar voiceing from opposite the table out of the blue. ¡°Hey, babe!¡± She raised her head in shock. Shoot. Isn¡¯t this the man who was in the bathroom earlier? ¡°We finally meet again. My name is Orffa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She shot him a nce before dipping her head and focusing on taking more food. Orffa arched a brow at her nonchnce. While cing the te in his hand on the ss counter, he regarded the woman with electrifying, smiling eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really pretty.¡± She acted as though she had heard nothing and turned around to leave. Her impression of this man, who would do such a thing in public, was definitely poor. She found him vile and hated the way he had chatted her up. She picked up a bigger te from the counter, prepared to leave once she filled up this te with food. s, the stranger followed her everywhere she went, even though she paid no heed to him. ¡°Do you know who I am, babe?¡± The corners of her lips twitched in annoyance. Why should I know? You¡¯re nothing but a pesky fly! ¡°Come on, say something.¡± He wolf-whistled at her in a tant attempt to flirt with her. All ready to leave now, Ye Erruo picked up the two tes of food when a card suddenly flew andnded on one of the tes. She stopped in her tracks at once and cast a sullen look at the te with the exclusive ck card on it. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends.¡± Orffa made his way over to her side and leaned on the ss counter beside her as he shed her a charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡± She stered a neutral smile on her face in return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a married woman and I don¡¯t make friends of the opposite sex.¡± Upon saying that, she made a move to walk away, but her arm was tugged back instantly by the man. ¡°Come on, babe. I¡¯m a rich, handsome chap. I own a car and a house. You won¡¯t lose out by being friends with me.¡± As he spoke, he squeezed her arm a little, which made the woman¡¯s expression turn frigid at once. She proceeded to smash the tes of food right into his face, hitting him hard with the tes themselves. ¡°YOU!¡± He raised his fist in her direction... Chapter 295 - Leave My Woman Alone

Chapter 295: Leave My Woman Alone

¡°YOU!¡± Orffa threw a punch straight at the woman. However, a huge force pulled his arm back in mid-air before he could reach her. He swung his head abruptly to check out the intruder. A haughty-looking man was standing next to him, eyeing his fist frostily. CRACK! The sound of bones cracking could be heard. ¡°Who are you?¡± He aimed his other fist at Mo Jiangye¡¯s head. The other man dodged swiftly, caught hold of the outstretched arm, and threw the heavy man over his shoulder and toward the dish rack on the side. BANG! SPLASH! The dish rack, which was made of tempered ss, could not withstand the direct impact and broke into pieces instantly, sending the food, tes, and ss fragments sttering all over the ce. ¡°Sis-inw, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Jiangye shot daggers at the man on the floor with his eyes. ¡°Leave my woman alone.¡± He then thrust her protectively into his possessive arms. Does he think he can touch my woman? Well, he¡¯s courting death! Themotion invited many curious stares from onlookers. Orffay paralyzed on the floor when he jumped up with a sudden move and directed his fist angrily at his opponent. Xu Xu, who was standing beside his Chief, caught the attacking fist with his hand and was thrown to the floor by the blunt force. ¡°WTF! Brothers, take arms!¡± Upon seeing his sworn brother being struck, Wang Yiyang quickly called for reinforcements. Within seconds, the attacker was neatly surrounded by the gang. ¡°Who are you?¡± Orffa enunciated usingly. ¡°The person who will beat you to death,¡± Zheng Yi replied with a sneer. Mo Jiangye escorted hisdy to a safe ce and asked, ¡°Did he disturb you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a creep,¡± she said. ¡°No one move!¡± At right about this time, arge group of policemen in ck uniforms swarmed in with their handguns. ¡°No moving!¡± The situation was finally under control after a few minutes. Orffa rubbed his fist against his other palm and waved his finger arrogantly at Mo Jiangye. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡± ¡°Take him away.¡± A few policemen immediately walked up and led him away. ¡°How are you feeling, buddy?¡± Wang Yiyang asked his mate worriedly as he helped Xu Xu get up from the floor. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Anxious, Ye Erruo was about to walk over to him. ¡°O-M-G! My poor waist hurts! Gosh, I¡¯m turning old. I better find a wife soon, or I¡¯ll be left without offspring!¡± Ye Erruo was left speechless. ¡°I¡¯m good. No worries, sis-inw.¡± After reassuring her, he cursed the assant. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch him next time.¡± Patting his shoulder, Zheng Yi told him, ¡°You¡¯re such a loser. How long has it been since youst sparred with our boss? Your skills have deteriorated tremendously! Have you been skiving?¡± ¡°COUGH! COUGH! Don¡¯t p my shoulder! This was an ident! I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect that fe to have the strength of a bull when he looked like a scrawny monkey.¡± ¡°So is he a bull or a monkey?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter and helped him find a ce to rest. ¡°Are you sure you are alright? Should we get a doctor to examine you?¡± Ye Erruo suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. This fe has a long life ahead of him. He used to be knocked over by our Chief all the time. Today was just a sample.¡± ¡°No worries, sister-inw.¡± Xu Xu performed a few turns and twists with his torso and then started to have a feast again, just like he used to behave. The woman heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that. His Chief narrowed his eyes ominously at him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a few sparring matches after this.¡± ¡°No, no, no, Boss!¡± His henchman, who was horrified at the suggestion, hastily shook his head and waved his hands at the same time. ¡°This was truly a miscalcted step!¡± he dered solemnly. Chapter 296 - Baby Ruo Is So Intelligent

Chapter 296: Baby Ruo Is So Intelligent

¡°Miscalcted step?¡± The young chap nodded his head with a serious look. ¡°Yes, I underestimated the opponent. I¡¯ll punish myselfter by running at least ten kilometers. Now, let¡¯s tuck in.¡± ¡°He he he...¡± Wang Yiyang, who was sitting beside him, patted his shoulder again sympathetically. ¡°Since when has he stopped working out?¡± But then again, they¡¯d had a few sparring sessions not long ago. ¡°Sis-inw, if you are harassed again, don¡¯t defend yourself with utensils. Lift your high heel and kick him in the crotch so he¡¯ll remain impotent for good.¡± Xu Xu tried to change the topic. ¡°LIttle sister-inw isn¡¯t wearing her high heels today.¡± ¡°All she needs to do is kick with her leg. Wearing heels is optional.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s another way. Use your two fingers to hook his eyes.¡± ¡°Yes, or you can use your elbow to hit his chin or nose bridge.¡± ¡°Get Boss to teach you some self-defense tactics.¡± ¡°He did,¡± the woman replied. Mo Jiangye dipped his head to nce at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use them just now? Have you forgotten the steps? Let me give you a refresherter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget...¡± ¡°That chap seems to be skillful. Sister-inw might not be his match even if she took him on. Besides, she might get hurt in the process. Anyway, he was beaten into submission earlier, right?¡± Wang Yiyang patted Xu Xu¡¯s shoulder again. This time, he received a stern warning from him. ¡°Keep a distance of three meters from me from now on!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Boss, let¡¯s eat first. We can watch a sparring matchter.¡± Someone reminded their chieftain as he brought a spread to the table. It seemed that the sparring venue had attracted many onlookers. It would be fun with the crowd there. The man leaned into his woman¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you new self-defense tacticster. We¡¯ll stop the lessons only when you defeat Xu Xu.¡± Ye Erruo stared at him with her beautiful, big, round eyes. ¡°But I think I¡¯m already good enough. An average man cannote near me at all.¡± ¡°An average man? Then what about non-average men?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s enough if she knows just some self-defense skills. A woman doesn¡¯t need to be too much of a fighter. A tough woman will stop depending on a man, so being docile is good. Besides, no one would dare to touch her with you around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her now. It is good for a woman to lean on the side of fragility and feebleness. Don¡¯t train her to be a man!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The rest agreed as they tucked into the food. The man mulled over their words and decided to drop the idea in the end. He then asked the woman, ¡°How much seafood did you consume just now?¡± She turned her head to glimpse at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in the dark about this?¡± He had caught her in the act earlier. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°This is still a confession,¡± he told her brashly. ¡°So what do you intend to do about this?¡± The food was already in her tummy. Was he thinking of making her vomit it out? ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± Xu Xu tried to put a stop to it. ¡°Hey, sis-inw, this is a good chance to pacify him. He¡¯s just been waiting for this moment.¡± This time, the woman wasn¡¯t shy at all as she put on a full disy of affection for the man without further ado. ¡°Where are our cell phones?¡± Everyone started to take out their phones to capture her proactive, amorous stance. Ye Erruo was at a loss for words. Why do they have such odd habits? After taking his phone out in a hurry, Wang Yiyang snapped a long-distance shot before getting a close-up and finally finishing it off with a video clip. Mo Jiangye looked at his woman with eyes full of loving indulgence. With his forehead stered against hers, he kissed her petal-like lips and said, ¡°Baby Ruo, you¡¯ve be more understanding and adorable recently.¡± The woman hugged him lovingly by the shoulders and agreed with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a good teacher.¡± ¡°Baby Ruo is such an intelligent and fast learner.¡± What! Gosh, the couple was indubitably force-feeding them their mushiness! Chapter 297 - I Think It Is Time For Me To Get A Wife

Chapter 297: I Think It Is Time For Me To Get A Wife

¡°The match is about to start!¡± Not far from them, someone suddenly got up and ran out. ¡°The show is about to start, Boss. Do you wanna watch?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! I haven¡¯t seen a diamond the size of a human head.¡± ¡°How useless! You better step aside. Boss and sis-inw, you can ignore them. Please continue your hanky-panky.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to watch the two of them any longer. I want any girl to be my wife after looking at them.¡± That person grumbled. ¡°What kind of match is that?¡± Ye Erruo asked in astonishment. ¡°A man that looks strong and stout will join the fighting matchter, but what is more amazing is his two ck diamonds that are as big as human heads. Most of the people are actually here to catch a glimpse of the diamonds.¡± ¡°The diamonds are as big as human heads?¡± ¡°Yup! You also find that unbelievable, right? They alsoe in different colors: ck and pink.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Jiangye stood up. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡± The gang broke into cheers as they followed the couple out of the hall. The ce was already filled with people when they arrived at the venue. Psychedelic colors decorated every nook and cranny, turning the arena into a morous spot. Above their heads, skynterns were hanging bright and spirited in mid-air. The gigantic Ferris wheel nearby was full, as there was a young couple in each of the cabins. In this alfresco setting, champagne, music, billiard games, and gambling tables were aplenty. ¡°Here, Boss. Come this way.¡± They passed through a corridor lined with flowers and reached another hall. The sound of drums and loud apuse reached their ears. Girls in bunny suits were pole-dancing on two sides of the grand hall. They could see a few steel pipes suspended in mid-air inside the ce. The girls were twirling, flipping, and doing the splits on these poles. They did not have any hanging wires on them, so the most they could do to break their fall was grab hold of the pole fast. Above thedies, the lights were constantly changing colors, painting the hall in various shades. These bunnydies could be bribed to show off their flexibility even more diligently when they spotted someone they fancied. ¡°OMG...¡± Dumbfounded, Xu Xu stood staring wide-eyed in disbelief. He had only observed these women on TV programs in the past. To think that he was able to catch sight of them in real life now! A matching ring was in the center of the hall, but the world-renowned, formidable fighter had yet to appear. Suddenly, a rose was dropped on Xu Xu¡¯s head without warning. This got his attention, as he unconsciously turned his head around. With her soft and flexible body folding across a steel pole, a bunnydy smiled at him and sent him a flying kiss. ¡°He he!¡± The people standing next to the bbergastedd sniggered knowingly. The bunnydy sprang from the ground and leapt into the air with her hands clinging to the pole, her eyes looking seductively at the man the whole time. As she gradually flipped upside down on the pole, she started to dance provocatively while she reached for the back pole... The man could feel the heat reaching the top of his head. He could stand it no longer! Many members of Mo Jiangye¡¯s band of brothers had not been exposed to such debauchery in the past. CLAP! CLAP! Enthusiastic apuse could be heard. ¡°WOW!¡± Two diamonds the size of human heads were carried onto the stage. These diamonds were undeniably the center of attention. ¡°The stones are as big as two heads!¡± ¡°Good day, everyone! Please return to your seats.¡± The poles nking the sides of the grand hall receded into the background until they could no longer be seen. The two bunnydies also slowly retreated. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Erruo turned and saw Xu Xu gawking in a certain direction. ¡°Xu Xu?¡± She pped her hand in front of him to try to get his attention. ¡°S-Sister-inw, I-I think it¡¯s time for me to get a wife.¡± Chapter 298 - The Master, Orffa

Chapter 298: The Master, Orffa

¡°What?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°Sir, please head over to your seat.¡± At that moment, many staff members came out and pushed Xu Xu and the rest to the side. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± A few buddies behind them burst intoughter. ¡°Are you all running a fever? Why are you still having nosebleeds?¡± Mo Jiangye shot a nce at Xu Xu and the rest, his lips curling into a dubious smile. The seats on both sides of the hall began to slowly rise from the underground. When everyone had roughly sat down, the master still did not appear. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to this sparring tournament. Today, anyone in here can challenge our best fighter, Orffa! If you beat Orffa, you can walk away with the two ck and pink diamonds ced on both sides of this location.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows. Orffa? F*ck! The man she had met in the washroom had been called Orffa too. It couldn¡¯t be that big of a coincidence, right? Yes... That vulgar man couldn¡¯t be the master. ¡°Our contestant is currently preparing backstage. We hope that everyone can remain patient. Thank you.¡± The audience broke into enthusiastic apuse. Meanwhile, upbeat music began to y in the hall. Ye Erruo leaned against Mo Jiangye and shouted into his ear, ¡°I am going to find something to drink!¡± She had eaten too much earlier and was feeling a little thirsty from the saltiness. Mo Jiangye hugged her waist and moved her along with him. ¡°Boss, where are you going?¡± Wang Yiyang asked loudly. ¡°I am thirsty,¡± Ye Erruo said. Wang Yiyang hauled Xu Xu and Zheng Yi along as they stood up speedily. ¡°Sister-inw, I am thirsty too. I¡¯m also feeling a little hot.¡± Not even a momentter, seven people followed Mo Jiangye out to find some water. The music outside was graceful and soothing. It sounded a lot moreforting than the music ying in the hall. ¡°Damn! I am dying from the heat,¡± Xu Xu said. Mo Jiangye led them into the small hall on the side. There were various drinks there, such as champagne, pure water, juice, and c. ¡°Drink slowly. It is a little hot.¡± Mo Jiangye poured a cup of hot water and brought it to Ye Erruo¡¯s lips. The rest of them each found something they liked to drink. ¡°Sir, are you all paying together?¡± The staff member stared at Mo Jiangye with eyes full of astonishment. ¡°Yes, all together.¡± ¡°The total price is 80,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Ye Erruo almost choked on her mouthful of hot water. A cup of tea and seven bottles of iced c cost 80,000 yuan? Were they made of gold? The quiet Bo Yu, who stood beside Mo Jiangye, paid the bill as requested. ¡°You can choke just by drinking water?¡± Mo Jiangye patted her back. ¡°...¡± ¡°I am still feeling a little hot.¡± Xu Xu¡¯s face was flushed. ¡°We are going to go take a bath. Boss, you and sister-inw can head back first.¡± Mo Jiangye turned his head and nced at them. ¡°Okay.¡± He held her hand and headed in another direction out of the hall. At the exit, several people were standing beside arge-scale w machine. The w machine contained fine cars, beautifuldies, and many more things. Above them was a huge w. One could try to catch something inside by paying 10,000 yuan. The fine cars would be pushed by hand, and they could walk away with one if it was pushed to the set location. Every person was only allowed to push once. As for the beautifuldies, there was no limit to them. Apart from the fine cars and beautifuldies, there were also ordinary toys and dolls. When they were halfway there, Mo Jiangye suddenly pulled Ye Erruo to the w machine. ¡°You want a car?¡± Mo Jiangye stared at the pair of soft toys on the side. There was a pair of fluffy rabbits. ¡°I want these...¡± He pointed at the two bunnies. Chapter 299 - A Nest of Rabbits!

Chapter 299: A Nest of Rabbits!

¡°I want these...¡± He pointed at the two bunnies. Suddenly, a young child beside them red at Mo Jiangye with her huge eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t have them. That pair of bunnies belongs to me.¡± Ye Erruo looked at the toddler andughed. ¡°Mo Jiangye, you want that pair of rabbits?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t have them?¡± He narrowed his eyes. The toddler got a little anxious. In a girly voice, she said, ¡°They are mine.¡± Mo Jiangye shot a nce at her. ¡°You want this!¡± He pointed at a white rabbit on the side. ¡°No, no. I like the pink one.¡± ¡°Then, this one!¡± He pointed once again at apletely pink bunny. ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I want the rabbits with both colors.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. She did not understand why he would want the bunny toys. ¡°Those are mine,¡± Mo Jiangye said softly. Only then did Ye Erruo notice that the words ¡°Ruo¡± and ¡°Ye¡± were embroidered on the pair of bunnies. What an unusual coincidence! The two bunnies were the same kind of rabbit, a mix between grey and pink. They looked very simr to the huge rabbit toy they had at home. ¡°Where are your daddy and mommy? Why are you alone?¡± Ye Erruo asked gently. ¡°I want the bunnies.¡± Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he saw an identical pair of bunnies without the embroidered words. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get them,¡± he said in a soft voice that was rare toe by. He swiped his card directly and chose the numbers that corresponded to the location of the bunnies. The pair of rabbit toys immediately dropped to the bottom. Mo Jiangye bent down and handed the bunnies to the toddler. She was small, soft, and adorable. The two bunnies were stitched together, so her face could barely be seen when she hugged the soft toys to her chest. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze was strangely soft. If his daughter was as small as this in the future... ¡°Ai Ai,e here!¡± An elegant woman called out from not that far away. ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± The little toddler gave him a small peck before running away with the bunnies. Mo Jiangye¡¯s body became taut as he remained frozen in the same spot. That elegant woman gave Ye Erruo a friendly smile as a form of gratitude before carrying the toddler away. ¡°Has your soul been fished away?¡± Mo Jiangye regained his senses and touched his face. ¡°Baby Ruo, I¡¯ve just been molested by another woman, yet you aren¡¯t jealous at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kiss it back.¡± As soon as she said that, she pecked him on the cheek. He bit his lips and stood up. Thereafter, he bought every toy in the w machine with the words ¡°Ruo¡± and ¡°Ye¡± embroidered on it. This was a nest of rabbits! The price to purchase the soft toys that needed to be caught in the first ce was ten times more expensive. ¡°You bought so many of them. How are we going to carry them all?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at the nest of bunnies while the w machine continued to drop toys down. Mo Jiangye touched the words on a bunny¡¯s body with his warm fingertips and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± Not longter, someone came along to help them pack all the bunnies. They were all ced in their customized packaging before they were put in a huge bag. ¡°Sir, your things. Please carry them properly.¡± Bo Yu hurriedly went forward and grabbed the sack. He stared at the bunnies in the bag from time to time, wondering why Young Master would buy so many children¡¯s toys. ¡°This is you, and this is me,¡± he said solemnly while looking at the bunnies in his hands. ¡°...¡± ¡°No one can ever separate us.¡± He caressed the area where the two bunnies were joined. The moment they were forced apart, the two bunnies would break. Chapter 300 - Untitled

Chapter 300: Untitled

¡°Nobody can separate us.¡± He reiterated his words out loud for emphasis this time. ¡°Yes, no one can force us apart.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. The match is about to start.¡± Bo Yu, who was trailing behind Mo Jiangye, carried therge sack of little bunnies into the grand hall. The match had just started. Rowdy sounds of excited apuse could be heard inside the venue. ¡°Boss!¡± Wang Yiyang called out to his Chief agitatedly. ¡°It¡¯s that monkey we fought with earlier.¡± Mo Jiangye looked across the arena with furrowed brows. True enough, it was the opponent they had met earlier that day. ¡°What a small world. I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet him so soon! I¡¯m gonna knock this b*stard out cold today.¡± Xu Xu, who had arrived earlier, swore through gritted teeth. Ye Erruo was stunned to see the creep on the stage. ¡°It¡¯s really him.¡± PONG! On the wrestling tform, the wrestler mercilessly knocked out each of his opponents, sending them crashing to the floor one after another. ¡°Orffa! Orffa! Orffa!¡± ¡°Orffa! Orffa! Orffa!¡± All around, people were screaming and yelling his name enthusiastically. The wrestler stood arrogantly on the stage. His eyes were full of disdain as he delivered a fatal blow to each challenger. ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡± One of the challengers begged for mercy after he was badly beaten up. PONG! Orffa kicked the body of the defeated opponent out of the ring, sending the poor man flying a few meters away from the arena. With his hands held high, the wrestling king showed off his victory conceitedly. Soon, all those who had been defeated by him were carried off the stage by medical professionals. ¡°Introducing the next challenger: the Wrestler!¡± A loud noise was heard as a figure that weighed a few times more than Orffa entered the ring. Every ounce of his muscles rippled as he moved. ¡°Start!¡± ¡°Orffa, go for it! Orffa!¡± The man on the stage looked at the neer with condescension and then showed him his middle finger. ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± he provoked the Wrestler by hooking his index finger, signaling for thetter to approach sarcastically. The neer took the bait and started to draw close to his opponent with heavy footsteps. s, before he had time to attack, Orffa had already sprung on his back and knocked him down to the floor with one punch. As the Wrestler crushed to the ground, Orffa startedunching ferocious attacks with the goal of killing him. Xu Xu watched angrily from the side. Gnashing his teeth, he loosened his cor and dered, ¡°Let me pass! I¡¯m going on the stage.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You better be careful.¡± Ye Erruo grabbed him by the hand as the young chap walked past her. Her man gazed at her outstretched hand quietly before pulling it back and telling her off at the same time. ¡°You can warn him with words alone. Is there a need to touch him?¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°Sis-inw, rest assured. I¡¯m now going to prove that the fall earlier was just a misstep.¡± ¡°Do your best, Xu Xu!¡± ¡°Go and knock out this monkey!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Wang Yiyang cheered on their sworn brother eagerly. In the meantime, the Wrestler was carried off the stage by a few workers on duty. ¡°We¡¯ll now invite the next challenger.¡± Wang Yiyang led his gang into weing Xu Xu with animated apuse. ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡± Orffa tilted his head with a smile when he saw his next opponent. Xu Xu paced on the spot a couple of times. ¡°He he!¡± ¡°Start!¡± The judge yelled at them to start the fight. ¡°I¡¯ll break all your bones today,¡± Orffa told the young chap provocatively. Xu Xu could not be bothered to exchange any words with him as heunched his attack. ¡°Orffa! Orffa!¡± ¡°Xu Xu! Finish him, Xu Xu!¡± Their supporters cheered on their respective men as they fought it out on the stage. PONG! Xu Xu was suddenly thrown on the floor with a loud thud... Chapter 301 - A Cheeky Wink

Chapter 301: A Cheeky Wink

¡°Let me go up!¡± Wang Yiyang stood up hastily. ¡°What happened to this chap? Is this another misstep?¡± Zheng Yi blinked in disbelief. ¡°Has Xu Xu regressed so rapidly? Since when has he stopped practicing?¡± ¡°This man is really superb. He has knocked out so many boxers and wrestlers... all of them with a single lethal blow!¡± ¡°The newest challenger was able to exchange a few blows with him but was eventually knocked out by the pro as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what a pity!¡± The people around the ring were discussing this fervently. PONG! Xu Xu stood up again, only to be sent crashing to the ground soon. Ye Erruo and the others could no longer sit still. The protagonist was particrly agitated. She had seen Xu Xu fight in the past and knew the young chap would not be able to defeat the creep. Mo Jiangye gazed ominously at the action on the stage and scooped thedy beside him into his arms. ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move!¡± Inside the arena, Xu Xu could barely see, as his eyes were obstructed by periorbital swelling and bruising. He heard a loud attacking sounde toward him and deftly avoided it. With a quick, angry step, he counter-attacked and locked the iing fist that would have knocked him down with his wrist instead. CRACK! The sound of shattering bones could be heard as Orffa yelled in excruciating pain at the same time. ¡°Awesome! Kill that monkey!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Tension gripped the spectators as they finally got a chance to witness an opponent who could hold his own against the pro. s, Orffa managed to throw a punch neatly at the young chap¡¯s head. Just as thetter was about to duck, he was suddenly carried into mid-air and then m-dunked against the floor. The pain that shot through his guts was enough to send him rolling about in agony. ¡°Bro...¡± ¡°Xu Xu!¡± No rule allowed recuperation in this kind of freestyle street fight. Each party could attack until the opponent admitted defeat. Hence, the moment Orffa managed to send the young chap crashing against the floor, he immediately leaped into a series of powerful punches without letting up. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Incensed, Wang Yiyang dumped the bottle that he was holding in his hand to the ground and then made his way over to join his buddy on the stage. ¡°C¡¯mon, young punk. I¡¯ll break every single one of your bones if you wanna fight with me!¡± Orffa proimed audaciously. ¡°There¡¯s no rule that we can¡¯t fight him as a team, right?¡± Zheng Yi also left his seat angrily and marched toward the stage. AHH! Within a second, all the members of the gang wanted to join them on the stage too. ¡°Do you guys have to resort to a group fight now? Shouldn¡¯t you be ashamed of yourselves?¡± their chieftain hissed. ¡°Boss, if we don¡¯t go up, Xu Xu will die!¡± The man¡¯s eyes glinted darkly. ¡°No one is allowed to go up!¡± It was time for these three rascals to realize their limitations! They had been too arrogant for their own good in the past! ¡°Chief...¡± Meanwhile, inside the ring, Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang managed to keep the muscled man at bay with theirbined efforts. The rest could finally heave a sigh of relief. No winner emerged as the fight dragged on for half an hour. DONG! DONG! The judge walked up to stop the action. ¡°It¡¯s now time for a half-hour intermission.¡± Orffa wiped away the bloodstains at the corner of his lips and arrogantly pointed a finger at Zheng Yi and then Wang Yiyang. ¡°B*stards, you¡¯ll watch me break your bones one by er!¡± Without further ado, the two young chaps brought Xu Xu down from the stage. Both of them were covered in injuries and did not look any better than their buddy, who they were carrying. The rest of the gang and Ye Erruo hastily went over to help them. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Xu Xu¡¯s vision had turned foggy, so he needed to be carried all the way to the resting area. ¡°How embarrassing.¡± Their chief nced at them obliquely andmented coolly. ¡°Hi, babe!¡± As Orffa leaned against a railing next to the fighting arena, he winked cheekily at Ye Erruo with a teasing expression. Everyone looked at the stage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You cane up here to fight me if you are unhappy!¡± Shrugging snobbishly, he challenged them with sheer cockiness. Chapter 302 - She Isnt Someone You Can Touch In This Lifetime

Chapter 302: She Isn¡¯t Someone You Can Touch In This Lifetime

¡°Hey, babe. If youe up here, I can lie on the floor and let you do anything you want to me. I won¡¯t make a single move.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Amid their fury, the band of brothers tossed their injuredpanions aside and hopped into the fighting pit. How dare he make a pass at our sister-inw? ¡°Come on,e on. I¡¯ll show you rascals the strength of a true hero today.¡± ¡°Get off the stage,¡± ordered Mo Jiangye with a grim smile hanging on his face. A cockyugh escaped Orffa when he nced in his direction. ¡°You¡¯re here, huh? What do you think about sparring with me? If you win, the hot babe will be yours. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be mine for the taking.¡± Treading in his ck boots, Mo Jiangye made his way toward the pit as he unbuttoned his coat, removed it, and dropped it to the ground. Everyone else in the pit shifted to the side to make way for him. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Wow! He¡¯s a stunner! ¡°Who is he?¡± Cheers and screams came from the frenzied audience. ¡°Be careful, hubby,¡± his worried wife told him. ¡°Hey, babe. Why don¡¯t I break all the bones in this manter as a gift to you?¡± Orffa let out a loud, savageugh. ¡°Go take a shower quickly. I¡¯ll be ready to take you back to my house in a jiffy.¡± The rest of the people in the pit were all livid. It was due to their Chief¡¯s presence that they barely managed to put a lid on their anger. ¡°Step down,¡± Mo Jiangye spat out, his phoenix-like eyes looking all dark and cold. At his order, everyone else retreated to the back and left the stage to him. ¡°I¡¯m more good-looking, more capable, and richer than you, so it¡¯s only right that the babe should follow me home. Are you sure you still want to spar with me?¡± He maintained his silence with a vague smirk. ¡°I could go easier on youter if you just handed thedy over to me now.¡± Orffa went on fearlessly, throwing provocative words at his opponent. ¡°To be honest... Your looks can be marginallypared to mine. You¡¯ll only stand to lose out if you hurt your pretty face.¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up! The match begins!¡± The referee suddenly blew the whistle to signal the start of the match. He put up his guard at once, knowing what his opponent was capable of because he had sparred with him in the hall earlier. ¡°Bring it on, brat.¡± As soon as he said that, he nimbly pounced on Mo Jiangye... ¡°AHH¡ª¡± BOOM! He was sent flying to the surrounding railing with a hard, merciless kick of his opponent. The shocking impact even caused the metal railing to bend considerably. The audience gasped in shock and horror at the sight. Before he could snap out of his daze, his body was lifted and thrown to the ground. The sudden hard impact on his stomach sent excruciating pain instantly shooting through his internal organs. There he was, lying limp on the ground before anyone could get a clear view of how his opponent fought. As Mo Jiangye looked down at him with a terrifying chill in his eerie eyes, he lifted a foot and crushed down Orffa¡¯s stomach. ¡°My woman is quite a looker, huh?¡± he asked. ¡°Yep...¡± Beads of sweat were starting to form on Orffa¡¯s forehead due to the pain he was experiencing, but that did not stop him from raising his fist and throwing a low blow at the other man¡¯s genitals. Mo Jiangye deftly sent another kick toward the raised fist before any damage could be done. ¡°Argh¡ª¡± His opponent let out an agonizing scream. ¡°You wanna break my ribs as a gift to my woman? Ha!¡± He tugged his lips up eerily. Crack! ¡°Is she even someone you can call ¡®babe¡¯?¡± BAM! Next, before everyone¡¯s eyes, Orffa was mmed against the ground endlessly. The sickening crunch of his bones could be heard, loud and crisp, and his screams of agony did not cease for a bit. The man, who had looked just like a ferocious, majestic lion just minutes ago, had now be a horrible sight after getting clobbered. ¡°Did you have lots of fun flirting with her?¡± Crimson blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you wanna bed her as well?¡± Crack! His ribs and all the bones in his body had also, in fact, fractured. ¡°What a pity! She isn¡¯t someone you can touch in this lifetime!¡± Chapter 303 - Who Is the Good-looking One Between Us? Me or Him?

Chapter 303: Who Is the Good-looking One Between Us? Me or Him?

CRASH! Orffa, who was entirely maimed, was eventually thrown off the stage before he could cry out that he was surrendering. In fact, he did not even have the chance to retaliate during the entire match. Mo Jiangye calmly unbuttoned his shirt as he gazed down at the half-dead man from above. The energy emanated from him was akin to the energy of the Grim Reaper. Warm, enthusiastic apuse and cheers filled the hall. Under the audience¡¯s watchful eyes, which were filled with horror, awe, envy, and a myriad of other feelings, the man turned around, picked his coat up from the floor, and climbed out of the pit. ¡°Orffa is in shock. Quick, call an ambnce now!¡± yelled one of the staff members. ¡°Master!¡± Orffa¡¯s bodyguards were shocked to find out that their boss had stopped breathing. ¡°Get an ambnce!¡± ¡°B-Boss...¡± Wany Yiyang stammered out. ¡°Go back and get examined.¡± Examined? Is he telling us to have our injuries examined or our... ¡°Quick. Step on it and bring Xu Xu away.¡± Meanwhile, Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the victor as he made his way over to her. Even though this was not the first or second time she had seen him fly off the handle and destroy everything around him in his fury, what had happened today had truly struck fear in her. ¡°Who¡¯s the good-looking one between us? Me or him?¡± he asked the woman ever so seriously, his broad hand lifting her chin. A puzzled look crossed her face. ¡°Answer me, Ye Erruo!¡± ¡°You, of course.¡± All at once, the terrifying aura surrounding him faded and was reced by tenderness. The man lifted his lips smugly. ¡°You have fine taste indeed.¡± After all, I¡¯m much better than that scoundrel in all aspects, be it in terms of wealth, looks, or even fighting skills. What gave him the right to fight for my woman? What gave him the confidence and guts to do so? ¡°Anyone whoes to fight me for my woman will end up like him,¡± he whispered threateningly in her ear. As he stroked her hair, he gently cooed, ¡°You have to get used to it. There¡¯s no need to be afraid at all, Baby Ruo.¡± After all, many other foolish men might eye her in the future as well! An increasing amount of looks of awe and adoration was cast in the man¡¯s way, and people who were lingering around turned to gawk at him. ¡°It was so scary...¡± Sucking her lips, Ye Erruo put her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. What¡¯s there to see? This is my husband! Exerting more force with his arms, Mo Jiangye enveloped the woman tighter in his embrace. ¡°You have to get used to it!¡± ¡°T-The diamonds¡ª¡± The referee looked at him, his sentence cut short when a horde of people suddenly swarmed in, making everyone else hastily scuttle to the side. ¡°That¡¯s them. Capture them.¡± The intruders came aggressively and had Mo Jiangye and his gang surrounded in a matter of seconds. ¡°Our boss would like to invite everyone here for a cup of tea with him.¡± Bo Yu, who was lugging a huge bag of plushies, cast a displeased look at the person who was speaking as he surreptitiously pulled out his phone to do something to settle the situation at hand. ¡°What a joke! How impressive your boss must be to invite our Chief to have tea with him!¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Are you going with us or not?¡± growled the other person in response. However, a secondter, he immediately took an involuntary step backward when Mo Jiangye shot a frosty look over at him. Right at that moment, another batch of people was seen approaching them. ¡°Hello, Young Master Mo. I apologize for theck of a warm reception. I failed to do my part as a host.¡± ¡°What a haughty wee and a special way of inviting our young master to tea indeed!¡± Bo Yu coldly retorted. ¡°No, no, no. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so,¡± Boss Tang hastily replied before ring up at his men. ¡°You wretched things, what on earth are you doing?¡± ¡°B-Boss, we¡¯re only acting on Brother Ling¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Ling Heng? That scoundrel¡¯s been getting increasingly slipshod in the way he handles things. Finish him off. Now, scram.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡± The group of people surrounding them immediately retreated and took their leave. ¡°This way, please, Young Master Mo. I truly had no idea about your visit. See, I came to greet you as soon as I found out about it,¡± Boss Tang added in an attempt to curry favor with the young man. Chapter 304 - Good Night

Chapter 304: Good Night

They were brought to a luxurious room, where Mo Jiangye led his wife to a seat before the coffee table while his assistant was standing respectfully behind them. ¡°I offer my deepest apologies to you, Young Master Mo. It¡¯s true that I only just found out about your visit. I would never have allowed my men to do such a thing to you if I had known. I would like to seek your kind forgiveness and understanding.¡± With a turn of his head, Bo Yu immediately took a deep bow and proceeded to leave the room. ¡°I got the gist of what happened earlier as well. I¡¯m truly sorry that your men were injured on my turf. I¡¯m giving you my word that I¡¯ll never let that fighter off. He ought to die for hurting your men!¡± ¡°Save your words. I want information on that man.¡± Hm... There¡¯s been an increasing number of visitors from Blue Tower recently. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll prepare the information right away.¡± Boss Tang nodded fervently. ¡°You can also rest assured that your men will all be well taken care of. I¡¯ll definitely give your injuredpanions the best treatment. May I know if you intend to stay here for several more days? I can make arrangements for you right away.¡± The younger man silently peered down at the drowsy woman in his arms. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you. Why don¡¯t you take your wife there and get some rest first? We can have this discussion tomorrow.¡± Without further ado, he picked up his wife and carried her to the high-end suite that Boss Tang had arranged for him. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± Ye Erruo, who was tired, yawned as she spoke. ¡°Just sleep and forget that shower.¡± He then proceeded to remove her coat before she slumped right into the soft,fortable king-sized bed and let out a satisfied moan. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Without warning, she sprang up and shot into the bathroom right away. Several minutester, she walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. She could only sleepfortably after taking a bath. In the wee hours, her husband was finally ready for bed. The tired woman had long fallen into a deep slumber. As soon as he climbed into bed, she instinctively snuggled up against him and wrapped her arms around his neck before continuing to sleep peacefully. ¡°Goodnight, dear.¡± ... The couple was still sleeping deeply at 8:30 the next morning. However, chaos ensued outside their room, where arge group of people was kicking their door. This startled Boss Tang into bringing more people over to contain the situation. ¡°Take those troublemakers down.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± ¡°Get out, you scoundrel! Get your *ss here now!¡± BANG! Things quickly escted into a fight between the two sides, but the group of troublemakers was soon subdued. ¡°Pass on this message to Orffa: He cane looking for me if he has another death wish.¡± Boss Tang lowered his voice in warning. ¡°Boss Tang, my master has broken bones all over his body and is as good as crippled now. The doctors barely managed to resuscitate himst night. Are you going to let things slide and let that b*stard off just like that?¡± Looking grim, he ordered his bodyguards to drag the troublemakers out of the corridor. ¡°Just go back. I¡¯m unable to help Orffa right now. You¡¯d better not let the news of him still being alive leak, or he¡¯ll lose his life for real sooner orter. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you if that happens.¡± That person, however, refused to budge. ¡°Is this how you show your gratitude to my master?¡± ¡°I can help you deal with anyone except that man. I¡¯ll exin things to Orffa himself when he¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a d*mn. Bring me that b*tch if you can¡¯t do anything about that b*stard. My master is interested in that woman, so she¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of him for the rest of his life.¡± He frowned. He wants Young Master Mo¡¯s woman? ¡°What? Are you gonna tell me that you can¡¯t do that either? Never mind if you can¡¯t touch that man, but can¡¯t you even do anything about that woman?¡± Chapter 305 - Untitled

Chapter 305: Untitled

His request put Boss Tang in a fix, for it was impossible for him toy a hand on Mo Jiangye, and that surely applied to his woman as well. However, on second thought, she was just a woman. ¡°Keep in mind that you¡¯re indebted to my master. I¡¯ll make things clear to you. My master wants that woman. Bring her to him and we¡¯ll call things even.¡± He seemed to be somewhat wavered by that offer. After all, being indebted to Orffa was something that had troubled him all this while, so the idea of calling things even tempted him. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll give us a satisfactory answer soon. Don¡¯t forget, our master got injured on your turf.¡± Upon saying that, the other person reluctantly left with his pack of troublemakers while kicking aside the nosy parkers as they made their way out. Why am I dealing with so much trouble when the day has just started? Feeling troubled, Boss Tang let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Lin Hei.¡± ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Find some hot babes. I want the prettiest of the lot. Step on it and take care of it today.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± It was 9:30 when Ye Erruo woke up, but she got up earlier than her husband for once. The room was pitch dark and unusually quiet. ¡°Good morning, hubby.¡± The man scooped her into his arms at once and pressed her underneath him. Then, like a spoiled little kid, he rubbed himself against her. ¡°Are we heading back today?¡± ¡°Hm? Do you want to go back already?¡± ¡°Xu Xu and the others are seriously injured. They need to go back to recuperate.¡± Mo Jiangye rested his head on the woman¡¯s shoulder. He had intended to stay here for a few days and have fun with her before going back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They can go back on their own. We¡¯re going horseback riding today.¡± ¡°Horseback riding?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... ¡°Please take a look at this, Young Master Mo. This is all the information on that fighter,¡± said Boss Tang. Mo Jiangye flipped through the documents. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all I could find.¡± After shooting Boss Tang a knowing look, Bo Yu revealed some details. ¡°Sir, that man¡¯s name is Orffa, and he¡¯s part of Blue Tower Royalty¡¯s harem. The main purpose of his visit is to serve the royal princess. Also, Boss Tang is on close terms with him.¡± Flustered, the older man hastily exined, ¡°Y-Yes. I¡¯ve received help from Orffa in the past. Since he came a long way from Blue Tower, I offered him a ce to stay here.¡± Mo Jiangye squinted at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, it is! Of course, he deserves to die for stepping on your toes! He deserves the death penalty!¡± His assistant added. ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet, sir.¡± His face sank in displeasure. ¡°Kill him!¡± That order had Boss Tang nervously wringing his hands. ¡°He¡¯s not dead? He must be crippled, though. Can¡¯t you spare his life, Young Master Mo? Isn¡¯t it much crueler and more painful to let him stay bedridden for the rest of his life? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mo Jiangye, however, did not respond to him and picked up a xiaolongbao[1] to ce it on his wife¡¯s te. ¡°Have another one.¡± Ye Erruo set the bottle of milk in her hand down. ¡°I¡¯m full already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thest one. Just finish it.¡± How is she going to get pregnant if she doesn¡¯t eat more to nourish her body? ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Fine.¡± His gaze was then lowered to focus on prying the egg yolk from a peeled, boiled egg before putting the egg white on her te. ¡°Eat this then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really too stuffed to eat any more food. You eat it instead,¡± replied the woman. He shot her a look. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot thinner recently.¡± ¡°Pardon? How can you say that when I have actually gained 4 kilos?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner,¡± the man retorted lightly. ¡°Last time I checked, which was only yesterday, you¡¯d indeed gotten thinner.¡± A troubled yetplex look settled on Boss Tang¡¯s face. Is this woman... [1] Xiaolongbao is a type of Chinese steamed bun that is filled with meat and soup. Chapter 306 - Watching Garden Babies Together

Chapter 306: Watching Garden Babies Together

A troubled yetplex look settled on Boss Tang¡¯s face. Is this woman... really his wife or just a ything? ¡°You!¡± Ye Erruo pushed her husband away. Mo Jiangye only smirked in response. ¡°Yep, you¡¯ve really gotten thinner.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, please have your meal while I step away for a bit to deal with something. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± said Boss Tang. Not long after he left, four women entered the room and obediently stood at a corner with smiles on their faces. Ye Erruo shot a nce over at them but made noment. Later, Mo Jiangye took her to the race ground for horseback riding. While they had fun there for the entire afternoon, the four women were constantly tagging along, going wherever they went! Come nightfall, the couple went to y snooker and bowl, enjoying their day to the fullest. Most of all, the man was satisfied to see his wifeughing many a time that day, so he decided to take her out more often in the future. Then, they decided to end their day in a hot spring. Since Ye Erruo¡¯s period had already ended, soaking in the hot spring would only be beneficial to her body and would pose no harm at all. Besides, the man had no intention of letting her soak in the water for too long. She snuggled up against her husband¡¯s chest in the hot spring as she munched on some heated fruits while watching a cartoon with him. Her phone was currently ying ¡®Garden Babies¡¯ while her husband watched it with relish. One garden... full of babies... Under his influence, she got so engrossed in the show that she watched it without blinking as well. The fourdies attended to them from the side by serving them fruit and beverages. Ye Erruo¡¯s te was emptied of fruits at the moment. Upon noticing this, one of thedies boldly seized this chance and delivered a bite-sized fruit to the man¡¯s mouth from the ledge of the hot spring. Mo Jiangye, who was so focused on the cartoon, failed to realize that something was amiss. He thought that it was his wife feeding him fruit, so he swallowed it right away. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up in delight as she continued carefully feeding him fruit. When he was on his third piece of fruit, he gently said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Baby Ruo.¡± Baby... The male¡¯s sexy yet gentle voice turned her heart to mush. How does he know my name? Has he... been paying attention to me right from the start? Lin Ruo¡¯s face flushed red at this thought. The three otherdies beside her could not help turning green with envy when they witnessed this scene. She thus carefully kneeled behind him and ced her slightly trembling hands on his shoulders to give him a massage. s, before she could even start, she felt a sharp pain in her wrist. A secondter, she was thrown into the water. Themotion startled Ye Erruo whilerge water droplets nearly sshed her face. A momentter, the woman hastily emerged from the water surface, gasping heavily for air. Mo Jiangye reached for the bathrobes beside them with his long arm as he pulled the woman in his embrace and out of the hot spring. He put her in one of the bathrobes before putting on the other bathrobe of the same color himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stared coldly at the woman in the water. ¡°You three, go down and check if her brain is damaged.¡± The trio was baffled by his order. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with her brain, dunk her head in the water.¡± They understood what he wanted at once and swiftly proceeded to jump in the hot spring to make their way over to Lin Ruo. They grabbed her hair and pushed her head below the water¡¯s surface before suddenly yanking it out. ¡°Wuuu...¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Her head was once again submerged, and water entered her ears, nose, and mouth. Mo Jiangye picked up the thick coat, which had been set aside, and draped it over Ye Erruo. As he made his exit with big strides with his wife in his arms, he said, ¡°She can onlye out of the water when her brain is damaged.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Hm? What happened? How has she offended you?¡± ¡°She secretly touched your man.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s beautiful eyes bulged. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She secretly touched your man.¡± He coldly repeated it word for word for her. Chapter 307 - He Fancies Me

Chapter 307: He Fancies Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What is it? Are you happy to know that another woman has touched your man? Are you going to stop me from punishing her?¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Anyway, this is too hot.¡± As she spoke, she struggled to remove the coat. Her man absolutely refused to let her go. ¡°We are still far away from our room. You better keep the coat on.¡± ¡°But look at me, I¡¯m perspiring!¡± She wiped off the copious droplets on her forehead. ¡°Perspiring is good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really hot!¡± ¡°Just bear with it.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Bear with it a little longer!¡± He did not give her a chance to open her mouth. ... ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± Lin Ruo struggled and screamed at the top of her voice. ¡°Young Master Mo has ordered us not to let you go until your head is fully submerged in the water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The girl was repeatedly dunked into the pool. The moment she lifted her head out of the water, they would push her head down. She was painfully out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ll tell boss...¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, her head was pushed into the water again. ¡°It¡¯s an order from Young Master Mo. Our boss can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°What are you guys doing to her?¡± Boss Tang marched over to them with a furious look on his face. ¡°B-Boss...¡± The three of them immediately released their grip on the poor girl, who was half-submerged in the water. ¡°What are all of you doing here?¡± Lin Ruo took in a few quick, deep breaths in session before swimming over to the side of the pool. ¡°Boss, Young Master Mo took a fancy to me, so these three tried to kill me.¡± ¡°What? Boss, that¡¯s not true! It was Young Master Mo who wanted us to put her head in the water. This was his order! You can ask him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, boss! If he hadn¡¯t ordered us, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered!¡± Boss Tang remembered the way the young master had marched off earlier with an angry look and instructed Lin Ruo. ¡°You! Let me have a good look at your face.¡± The poor girl hardly had any energy left after pulling herself out of the pool. After resting for a short while, she finally lifted her head to look at her employer. ¡°Boss, what I said earlier was true! Young Master Mo took a fancy to me. He even called me Baby Ruo. All of them can attest to that.¡± ¡°Chey!¡± The rest had a look of disdain on their faces. ¡°Young Master Mo did not allow any of us to approach him. We could only serve him water. The closest we could get to him was when we served him the fruit tter. He actually ate the fruit that I fed him!¡± The man was astounded to learn that. ¡°Is that the truth?¡± The three of them obviously did not want to admit that. ¡°Young Master Mo had trouble moving his hands for a short while. In any case, if he really had taken a fancy to her, he wouldn¡¯t have thrown her into the water.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, boss! It was pure coincidence that he ate the fruit she fed him. At the time, he was hugging a woman beside him while watching a TV program. He wasn¡¯t paying attention, and she took advantage of that!¡± ¡°I believe any one of us could have fed him without a problem because he was distracted.¡± One after another, the three girls started to defend themselves. The man nced over at the lone girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Lin Ruo. Earlier, Young Master Mo addressed me as Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Their boss turned to the other three girls and asked them with a stern look. ¡°I think Young Master Mo was talking to the woman in his arms.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Who knows, that woman may have shared the same name as Lin Ruo. Her name might contain the word ¡®Ruo¡¯ as well!¡± ¡°The three of you better stop it right now.¡± Lin Ruo could not stand their sarcasm any longer and got up from the floor. As she caressed and soothed her wet hair, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there were just too many coincidences involved in this encounter? I reckon all of you are spouting malicious words because you¡¯re jealous!¡± Boss Tang stopped their argument once and for all with a stern order. ¡°Come over here,¡± he ordered Lin Ruo. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Her face brightened up at his words. ¡°Boss...¡± The others were naturally displeased. Their employer ignored their protest and told her toe with him. If Young Master Mo is really interested in this girl, perhaps I can exchange her for his woman... Chapter 308 - The Two Of You Are Not Married Yet, Which Is Good News!

Chapter 308: The Two Of You Are Not Married Yet, Which Is Good News!

After having a day of fun, Ye Erruo went to bed early with her man. ¡°Boss Tang, Young Master Mo will be leaving tomorrow.¡± One of his workers reported to his boss shortly thereafter. The man stood and looked at the girl in front of him, not knowing what to do with her. ¡°Boss, this is the activity log of Young Master Mo. It records what he did today.¡± After thinking it through for the next hour, Boss Tang finally let out a sigh. He decided he wasn¡¯t going to touch Ye Erruo after all. Based on the log, he could see how much Young Master Mo doted on his woman. Besides, the young man would be leaving tomorrow, which caught him unprepared. If he were to do anything rash tonight, he might end up biting off more than he could chew. ¡°Alright then. Bring this girl and the other three to Orffa. Tell him that, other than Young Master Mo and his woman, I can get him anyone he wants.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Lin Ruo was taken aback. What is happening? Aren¡¯t I supposed to see Young Master Mo? Why am I going to a man called Orffa instead? ¡°Take her away.¡± His two bodyguards walked over and took the girl away forcefully. ... When Ye Erruo got home, she was informed by Bo Yu that Mo Jiangye had to return to work immediately because the couple of suspects who had smuggled contraband into Country U had finally been caught. This was why she was left alone at the Zhuang Ge Residence after the trip. That night, she received an invitation from Old Master Lin. Why is Grandpa looking for me out of the blue? Could this have something to do with Lin Jingxuan¡¯s death? The next day, she arrived at the Lin Residence, only to see the ce getting done up. Servants were looking cheerful while they were busy doing chores. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve arrived, Young Madam.¡± Old Master Lin¡¯s butler came and greeted her personally before leading her to the grand hall. ¡°Oh, are we having guests today?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam. Old Master¡¯s good friend and his granddaughter are here for a visit.¡± ¡°Master, Young Madam is here.¡± ¡°Come, Xiao Ruo. Take a seat. Why isn¡¯t Xiao Ye with you today?¡± Old Master Lin was a tad disappointed when he didn¡¯t see his favorite grandson. ¡°Jiangye has to attend to some urgent business so he couldn¡¯te today, Grandpa.¡± ¡°I see, I see. Come, take a seat. Let me introduce you. This is Old Master Su, who is my confidante. Thedy beside him is his granddaughter, Qing Ning. She¡¯s the same age as you. She used to be Xiao Ye¡¯s ymate when they were little.¡± Su Qing Ning was sitting in a dignified way next to the elders like anydy with a decent upbringing. ¡°Qing Ning, this is Jiangye¡¯s wife. Her name is Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°How do you do, sister-inw?¡± Qing Ning addressed thedy with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you. Hope you¡¯re good too.¡± Grandpa Su sized up thedy who had snatched his grandson-inw away from him right under his nose. ¡°So this is Ye Erruo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, pal.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she Jingxuan¡¯s girlfriend? How did she end up being Xiao Ye¡¯s wife instead? Are they married yet? Why didn¡¯t Xiao Ye invite me to his wedding?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t married yet,¡± Ye Erruo answered. ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t married yet? That¡¯s good news!¡± As the old man eximed, he patted his granddaughter¡¯s hand in constion. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t take me wrong. I was trying to tell the couple to invite me to their wedding! I¡¯ve known Jiangye ever since he was small, so how can I possibly miss the most important affair of his life?¡± He then turned to Ye Erruo and added, ¡°My granddaughter here has known Jiangye since they were little. I watched them grow up together! She loved to stick by his side in the past and refused toe home. Grandpa Lin doted on her as well and kept her with him for a whole month at a time!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I remember that! Qing Ning used to follow Xiao Ye everywhere when they were very little. When she was here for the whole month, she wanted to sleep with him every night!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The girl in question cried out petntly so the two elders would stop teasing her. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! We¡¯ll stop, we¡¯ll stop now.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, my hubby and I have not nned the wedding yet, but we have collected our marriage certificate.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 309 - Untitled

Chapter 309: Untitled

Ye Erruo¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, my hubby and I have not nned the wedding yet, but we have collected our marriage certificate.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Grandpa Lin, Grandpa Su, please rest assured. When Mo Jiangye decides on the wedding date, you will be the first to receive wedding invitations.¡± ¡°The two of you have collected your marriage certificate?¡± Old Master Su furrowed his brows as his voice rose in pitch. Ye Erruo raised her brows as she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, I have already collected our marriage certificate with Mo Jiangye. We arewfully wedded.¡± Old Master Su was a little unhappy. ¡°When was this? This is such a huge matter, yet Xiao Ye did not even let me know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a year. Perhaps Mo Jiangye has been busy and he overlooked this. I will berate him when I get home. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely invite you to our wedding.¡± ¡°H-Half a year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qing Ning tightened her fists secretly. ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you say previously that you were getting along very well with Brother Jingxuan? And weren¡¯t you Brother Jingxuan¡¯s girlfriend at the time? How did you end up bing Brother Jiangye¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Speaking of Jingxuan, I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. Old Master Lin, where is he?¡± Old Master Lin turned rigid but recovered in an instant and responded to the question. ¡°He... Ah, he fell terribly sick a while back and has gone overseas for treatment. He will probably not be able to return for a few years, so he may settle down overseas.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Old Master Su did not continue to probe. ¡°Sister-inw? Did you dump Brother Jingxuan because you realized he was sick? Is that why you are now with Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°Qing Ning, how can you speak in such a manner?¡± Old Master Su reproached her sternly. Ye Erruo picked up the cup of tea from the table and had a sip slowly. ¡°Lin Jingxuan and I broke up a long time ago. I have been married to Mo Jiangye for almost half a year.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What urgent matter did not allow Xiao Ye toe today? I have been inviting him to a meal for several days, yet he still hasn¡¯t agreed to attend one. Does he not want to meet this Old Master?¡± Ye Erruo gave him a fake smile. It¡¯s not that he does not want to meet you, Old Master. He just doesn¡¯t want to meet your granddaughter. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Old Master Su. Mo Jiangye is truly busy.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Old Master Su let out a sigh. ¡°Then when would he be free toe over and have a chat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him when I get home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how did you and Brother Jiangye meet?¡± Old Master Su stared at Ye Erruo as if he was waiting for her to answer the question. ¡°I am more than familiar with Xiao Ye¡¯s personality. There has never been a woman that was able to attract him.¡± He had always been assured and had never worried about the women outside. Who knew that letting down his guard would make him lose such a good potential husband for his granddaughter in a moment? ¡°This...¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this topic any longer. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± Old Master Lin interrupted them. How could he not know where Xiao Ye had met his wife even though the others didn¡¯t? Since the day Jingxuan had brought Ye Erruo back to their residence, he had probably already harbored bad thoughts for her. Su Qing Ning was still not satisfied as she hugged Old Master Su¡¯s arm in a displeased manner and began to throw a small tantrum. ¡°Ah, what a pity, Old Master Lin. I was still thinking that we might be rtives in the future. In order for Qing Ning to be good enough for Xiao Ye, our family made a ton of effort to send her overseas to study from a young age.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I really like Qing Ning too, but we can¡¯t control what happens between our children. Xiao Ye has his own way of thinking, and no one can control him. You know that as well.¡± Chapter 310 - Do Not Look For My Woman Under Any Circumstances

Chapter 310: Do Not Look For My Woman Under Any Circumstances

Old Master Su let out another regretful sigh. He liked Mo Jiangye¡¯s personality, yet sometimes he had to clench his teeth through it. The dishes on the long dining table were sumptuous. Qing Ning¡¯s eyes never left Ye Erruo while Old Master Lin and Old Master Su began to chat about their daily family matters. Ye Erruo sat quietly on the side, ignoring Qing Ning¡¯s gaze as she ate heartily. She had not expected to see Qing Ning there today. She and Old Master Su had probably wanted to meet Mo Jiangye the most today... ¡°Young Madam, you have a call.¡± The maid brought Ye Erruo¡¯s phone over to her. Ye Erruo did not need to ponder long to know who it was. ¡°Grandpa, everyone, please go ahead and eat. I am heading out to pick up the call.¡± ¡°Is it Xiao Ye?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Then pick it up here,¡± Old Master Lin said. Helpless, Ye Erruo could only pick up the call at the dining table. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± A gentle voice was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°I am eating now. You?¡± ¡°I just ate.¡± ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Early in the morning.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°I miss you,¡± Mo Jiangye responded. ¡°...¡± ¡°Brother Jiangye!¡± Su Qing Ning called out suddenly. ¡°Where are you?¡± Mo Jiangye asked coldly. ¡°I am eating at Grandpa¡¯s house. Mm... Miss Qing Ning is here, and so is Old Master Su.¡± Mo Jiangye was annoyed instantly. ¡°Is the food at home not as delicious as the food at his ce?¡± ¡°Grandpa asked us to have a meal with him. I couldn¡¯t say no...¡± ¡°Xiao Ye, where are you?¡± Old Master Lin asked loudly. ¡°Put the phone on speaker. Put it on speaker!¡± Old Master Su requested. ¡°Country E.¡± ¡°Xiao Ye, I am Grandpa Su. When are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in three to five years.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for that long? What are you taking care of that¡¯s so important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly. ¡°Xiao Ye, how can you speak in such a manner?¡± Old Master Lin berated him. ¡°Please make sure my wife returns home the same way she arrived at your house. I want her to return to our residence without a single hair on her head missing.¡± ¡°Xiao Ye, what do you mean by that?¡± Old Master Su asked coldly and sternly. ¡°Nothing. Go home early once you are done with your meal,¡± Mo Jiangye spat out. ¡°Yes, hubby,¡± Ye Erruo said obediently. ¡°Brother Jiangye, where are you exactly?¡± She did not believe that he was overseas. Mo Jiangye seemed to have not heard her. ¡°Do not have a meal with her, no matter the reason you may have.¡± His words were not courteous. It did not seem like he was speaking to his elders at all. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to take you back,¡± Mo Jiangye told her softly. ¡°Xiao Ye, are you going to keep speaking to me in this manner?¡± Old Master Su was displeased. ¡°No, but I would like to trouble you to watch over your granddaughter, Old Master Su. That¡¯s all. Do not bother my woman under any circumstances.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s gaze instantly fell on Qing Ning as he asked sternly, ¡°You went to find your sister-inw previously?¡± No wonder he was so icy and cold to them right now. Qing Ning shook her head pitifully. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± he asked. ¡°We just started,¡± Ye Erruo answered. ¡°Alright. Be careful when you are heading hometer.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After hanging up the call, Old Master Su nced at Ye Erruo before looking at his granddaughter. ¡°Alright, alright. The dishes are about to get cold. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Old Master Lin beckoned to them. ¡°Ah...¡± Old Master Su let out another sigh. He had really lost a husband for his granddaughter just like that. ¡°Brother Jiangye used to love drinking ck chicken soup the most. I prepared it for almost six hours. It is such a pity that he didn¡¯t turn up today.¡± Qing Ning felt extremely pitiful. Old Master Su¡¯s heart ultimately ached for her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can make it for him again next time.¡± Chapter 311 - Eloping?

Chapter 311: Eloping?

Ye Erruo caught their conversation. Is this girl still thinking about my husband? This grandfather-granddaughter pair can be so shameless... ¡°Jiangye doesn¡¯t like ck chicken soup. He specifically prefers prawns now.¡± ¡°Really? Brother Jiangye likes to eat prawns now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with this. He only eats the food that I cook for him and no one else¡¯s, so you needn¡¯t waste your time or effort.¡± The woman warned her as she solemnly continued eating her dinner. ¡°Qing Ning, your sister-inw has a point. He¡¯s married now, so you shouldn¡¯t be cooking for him.¡± Old Master Su told his granddaughter off sternly. ¡°But, grandpa...¡± Her grandfather threw her a warning nce that shut her up finally. The woman smiled to herself when the two of them finally stayed quiet. Meanwhile, Old Master Lin continued eating his dinner quietly, seemingly uninterested in the tiff happening at the dinner table. ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯m not sure if I should voice a concern here...¡± ¡°What is it, Qing Ning? You can speak freely.¡± The girl replied as she threw a meaningful nce at Ye Erruo, ¡°It¡¯s not gonna be good.¡± ¡°You can speak your mind. What isn¡¯t good?¡± ¡°Erm... I¡¯m not here to stir up trouble between Brother Jiangye and his wife...¡± The protagonist was caught unprepared, and the chopsticks in her hand froze in mid-air. What kind of sh*t is this missy up to now? ¡°Grandpa Lin, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware that Brother Jingxuan has been eyeing the inheritance all this time.¡± The old man replied with a frown, ¡°Jingxuan? He doesn¡¯t have the capability to manage the Lins¡¯ affairs. Besides, he¡¯s terribly sick now so he won¡¯t be able to take over the family business.¡± ¡°Grandpa has already handed over the family business to Jiangye.¡± Ye Erruo intercepted. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I suggest that you watch out for Brother Jiangye, Grandpa Lin. I heard from my friends that Brother Jingxuan is obsessed with the family¡¯s power. Plus, he was on such good terms with sister-inw before. I¡¯m not sure if Brother Jiangye is aware...¡± As the girl rattled on, she nced momentarily at Ye Erruo before trailing off. Old Master Lin frowned and his face sank when he heard her words. ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s true. Pal, you better warn your son. I¡¯m afraid he might get hurt if something unfortunate were to happen in the future.¡± Old Master Lin¡¯s face looked terrible by now. He didn¡¯t care about anyone except for his favorite grandson... The old man turned to his daughter-inw with doubts in his eyes while Su Qing Ning¡¯s face broke into a satisfied smile as she tucked heartily into her food atst. ¡°Tell me, Xiao Ruo, why did you break up with Jingxuan? You used to be very close to him, right?¡± He had never once doubted thisdy, as she had been chosen by his favorite grandson. rm bells started to go off in his head now. This was true indeed. He had been lenient with this woman because of Mo Jiangye, but had he been blindsided all along? The woman raised her brow. Has the old man lost his trust in me? Old Master Su took advantage of this opportunity to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Pal, you gotta keep your eyes wide open, or you may just lose your fortune and grandson!¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me voicing my concern, sister-inw. I have a friend who¡¯s rather close to Brother Jingxuan so I know a little about the inside story.¡± ¡°There was no particr reason for our break-up. I believe I already exined myself earlier.¡± The old man issued a stern warning then. ¡°Xiao Ye is the lifeline of our family. I¡¯ll go after anyone who harms him in the slightest!¡± ¡°I was told that sister-inw refused Brother Jiangye multiple times when she was with Brother Jingxuan. However, she suddenly had a change of heart after Brother Jiangye caught her eloping with Brother Jingxuan. Sister-inw only got together with Brother Jiangye after that. Am I right?¡± ¡°Eloping? Is that true, Xiao Ruo?¡± Old Master Lin interrogated her. Chapter 312 - He Had Liked Her Since She Was Little

Chapter 312: He Had Liked Her Since She Was Little

¡°Well, say something, sister-inw. You better give Grandpa Lin an exnation.¡± ¡°Did you ever elope with Jingxuan?¡± ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± The three of them started to attack the woman with their words. ¡°I did.¡± She admitted openly. Su Qing Ning immediately grabbed this opportunity to dig in further. ¡°Then did you start your rtionship with Brother Jiangye only after you were caught by him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is Lin Jingxuan eyeing the inheritance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Su shook his head and said, ¡°Old man, have you checked out this woman¡¯s background at all?¡± His friend looked displeased. ¡°Xiao Ruo, let me warn you that I¡¯ll pursue the matter if Xiao Ye is harmed in any way.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you doubting me now?¡± ¡°How do you expect me to trust you?¡± ¡°Grandpa Lin, Brother Jiangye is an exceptional gentleman. Do you really want a useless, conniving woman to be with him?¡± The woman in question merely pursed her lips in cold silence. ¡°Ye Erruo, let me ask you something. Was Lin Jingxuan the one who sent you to Brother Jiangye? Did he want you to snatch the Lins¡¯ inheritance after gaining Brother Jiangye¡¯s trust? Is this your real motive for getting close to Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°This is none of your business.¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Master Su chipped in as well. ¡°Ye Erruo, are you in cahoots with Lin Jingxuan?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, is this the right attitude to have around an elder?¡± Grandpa Lin rebuked her with a frown before interrogating her further. ¡°Let me ask you again: Are their allegations true?¡± The woman responded softly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You better check her background, pal.¡± The woman decided to clear the air once and for all. ¡°Grandpa, regardless of what you may find out, I¡¯ll make my stance clear. Lin Jingxuan is no longer around, and I¡¯m truly sharing a life with Mo Jiangye now. My rtionship with Jingxuan is in the past.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, you used to love Brother Jingxuan a lot. This is something we can easily investigate and confirm. Your love for him was so powerful that you were willing to sacrifice your life for him. Now, you had a sudden change of mind and decided to be with Brother Jiangye for no apparent reason. Who would believe you?¡± The girl added after snorting, ¡°Other than me and grandpa, there¡¯s no other person who truly cares about him in this world.¡± ¡°What a busybody! How shameless can you be? You should take a good look in the mirror.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, it¡¯s very uncouth of you to criticize my granddaughter this way.¡± Old Master Su objected with furrowed brows. He was starting to dislike this woman, who was in no waypatible with Mo Jiangye! His good friend also chided her strongly. ¡°Xiao Ruo, I¡¯ll make my stance clear to you too. If my investigation confirms that you eloped with Jingxuan in the past and you developed a dubious interest in Xiao Ye afterward, I will oppose your marriage to him!¡± The protagonist retaliated. ¡°Grandpa, you cannot take things at face value. Not everything people say is the truth. I have my reasons for not telling the whole truth, but there¡¯s one thing I can swear upon. I¡¯m really leading a good, decent life with Mo Jiangye. I have no ulterior motive for being with him.¡± ¡°I only believe what I can see and hear.¡± The woman knew right there and then that this discussion had ended. There was no way she could clear her name. Besides, given the constant instigation of the Sus, especially Su Qing Ning, the old man would surely be swayed against her. It was true that she used to be nice to Lin Jingxuan, and that man had been eyeing the family fortune for a long time. This was something that everyone could tell. ¡°Sister-inw, Grandpa Lin has epted you simply because of Brother Jiangye. However, Grandpa will not be kind to anyone who plots against Brother Jiangye, not even you.¡± Su Qing Ning continued to provoke the other woman, knowing full well that this was something she could use to her advantage. After all, she was different from Ye Erruo. Grandpa Lin had watched her grow up with Mo Jiangye and had liked her since she was little. ¡°Grandpa?¡± The protagonist ignored her and addressed the old man softly. Chapter 313 - All Poor Folks Have Short Lives? That Is Nonsense!

Chapter 313: All Poor Folks Have Short Lives? That Is Nonsense!

¡°Grandpa?¡± The protagonist ignored her and addressed the old man softly. Old Master Lin ignored her with an expressionless face. Is silence his way of acknowledging Su Qing Ning¡¯s usation? The woman cocked her brow in resignation. She was not totally surprised by his reaction. The two of them were not strongly acquainted in the first ce. The reason they hade together was because of her husband. Mo Jiangye was also the reason the old man had given her the bracelets. All in all, he was only good to her because of her ties to his grandson. This was why she had worked so hard to maintain a rtionship with the old man even though her husband detested him... However, she could now see that the days she had spent with him could not bepared to the words of his good friend and that young woman. The moment Su Qing Ning had mentioned her past, the old man had immediately turned against her. How superficial of him! ¡°Young Madam, Young Master has asked me to take you home,¡± her driver informed her after a servant led him to her. Ye Erruo took a sip of fruit juice, stood up, and announced to Su Qing Ning with a smile, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll never get a chance to see Jiangye so you can quit being a clown. Of course, if you manage to antagonize me further, my husband may just break his rule not to hit women.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Is he revolting? I dare him to hit my granddaughter while I¡¯m around!¡± Old Master Su rebutted with a sinking face. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m going back. Grandpa, you need not invite me to your family dinners anymore.¡± After saying that, the woman turned and walked away with a smile. Honestly, she was not terribly upset. She¡¯d had no high expectations about the old man right from the start, although she could not deny she was somewhat disappointed. ¡°Friend, look at your grandson¡¯s wife! In what way has Qing Ning lost out to her? That woman has no manners whatsoever! What kind of parents does she have?¡± His granddaughter interjected. ¡°Grandpa, that woman has no parents. She was abandoned.¡± ¡°Missy, thedy¡¯s parents were poor folks who couldn¡¯t hold a candle to you. Her parents passed away a long time ago, which is why she has such bad manners,¡± a servant whispered into Su Qing Ning¡¯s ear. ¡°Poor folks... No wonder that woman cannot conduct herself well in public. All poor folks have short lives, I guess? Oh well, I¡¯m not gonna lower my status by arguing with her.¡± The woman¡¯s words were enough to stop the protagonist in her tracks. Spinning around, she shot a deadly re at the girl. ¡°Would you believe that an abandoned child like me could make you beg for your life?¡± She warned her ominously. Su Qing Ning merely sniggered defiantly. ¡°Your life will be short, you insolent person!¡± ¡°Qing Ning!¡± Old Master Su called out in warning. As Ye Erruo walked away, she made a call on her cell phone. ¡°Mo Jiangye, Su Qing Ning and her grandfather are bullying me! What did you say? Are you telling me that you¡¯ll destroy the Su conglomerate? Oh... What else? You also want to give up the Lins¡¯ inheritance and move abroad with me? Alright, I¡¯ll go home and start packing. You can send someone over to fetch me now.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, you stay put!¡± The woman merely curled her lips into a smile and continued walking. ¡°Xiao Ruo!¡± Old Master Lin was burning with fury after overhearing the conversation. He quickly ordered the servants to shut the exit. ¡°Close the doors right now!¡± The servants closed the door and the gate hastily. ¡°You are shameless, Ye Erruo!¡± The other woman was incensed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all poor folks have short lives?¡± She answered with a question. She would make her enemy poor too. Regardless of what kind of parents she might have, this was nothing for others to criticize! Looking absolutely grouchy, Old Master Sumanded her. ¡°You call that chap again!¡± The woman could not help smirking. ¡°Are you ordering me around? Do I know you in the first ce? Is it your family¡¯s culture to bark orders at strangers?¡± Old Master Lin could not hold back his displeasure anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an ill-mannered woman like you before! It is only right that an elder reprimand a junior when she¡¯s in the wrong. You are just making use of Xiao Ye! You better call him back and exin the whole matter to him!¡± Chapter 314 - My Husband Wants Me to Return Home Unscathed

Chapter 314: My Husband Wants Me to Return Home Unscathed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ye Erruo reached for her bag and went to take a seat in the living room. ¡°Beg me.¡± She regarded the other youngdy with a contemptuous look. ¡°Such impudence! Who do you think you are?¡± Old Master Su admonished her. This wildss wants my precious granddaughter to grovel and beg her? Over my dead body! ¡°Mo Jiangye¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± She went all out this time, shooting back at him immediately, ¡°Well, I have no parents, money, educational background, or even any ability. All I can do is rely on my husband for a living. I do find myself pretty useless as well.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, quickly call Xiao Ye and exin to him that it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Exin? What¡¯s there to exin? Am I supposed to exin to him how you guys don¡¯t see me as his wife, you ganged up to bully me, and you even refuse to let me leave?¡± Su Qingning¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯ve been badmouthing me in front of Brother Jiangye. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been ignoring metely.¡± A chuckle escaped Ye Erruo. ¡°Duh! Beg me then. Beg this uncultured, short-lived orphan, or I¡¯ll continue talking trash about you in front of him every day!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Hand over your phone now and I¡¯ll contact him myself. Otherwise, you can forget about stepping past this doorway.¡± She remained indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can stay here for as long as a year. I¡¯ll just wait for my hubby toe and fetch me home.¡± ¡°You shameless lowlife!¡± gritted Old Master Su, his voice quivering with fury. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this shameless lowlife has now changed her mind about inviting you to her wedding.¡± ¡°Y-You...¡± ¡°Open the door and let her leave!¡± ordered Old Master Lin. The door slowly creaked open. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave.¡± As she spoke, she shot a death re in Su Qing Ning¡¯s direction. ¡°Very well! I want to see how a mere woman can make Xiao Ye deal with my family and what he ns to do with us!¡± Old Master Lin berated her. ¡°Don¡¯t you go overboard, Xiao Ruo.¡± Overboard? In what way have I gone overboard? This pair of grandfather and granddaughter have been hurling insults at me and my parents the entire time I have been here. What have I done so wrong? ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Ye currently abroad? I¡¯d like to see just what is more important¡ªhis business deals or this woman?¡± The other elderly man persisted stubbornly. ¡°He¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± Ye Erruo informed them lightly. ¡°Grandpa, please get her to leave! I don¡¯t want Brother Jiangye to think that we¡¯re making things difficult for his wife.¡± I¡¯ll be a bad woman in his eyes if that happens. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your beloved Brother Jiangye?¡± ¡°I...¡± A surreptitious look crept up on her face as she eyed the duo. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re ying at. You want to mislead Brother Jiangye into thinking that I¡¯m making things difficult for you.¡± Su Qing Ning cast a look at the servants standing aside. ¡°Kick her out.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± The servants, who felt caught in the middle, exchanged helpless nces with one another. ¡°Why are you still standing around? Kick her out of the house now!¡± Ye Erruo proceeded to pick up the pair of pruning shears that had been left aside on the table and make a light slit on her finger with it. The cut did not bleed, however. ¡°ording to my hubby, I¡¯m supposed to leave this ce unscathed.¡± ¡°You want to frame us? Dream on! There¡¯s nock of surveince cameras here! We can expose your lies at any time!¡± In response, shezily drawled, ¡°Let¡¯s see who my husband will believe then? The surveince footage or my word?¡± ¡°How important do you think you are to him? He¡¯ll dump you the very moment he sees your true colors!¡± I, Ye Erruo, shall go all out today and show this shameless woman clearly who exactly Mo Jiangye belongs to! Chapter 315 - Looking Very Much Like Someone Who Had Gotten Bullied

Chapter 315: Looking Very Much Like Someone Who Had Gotten Bullied

The sky gradually darkened, and Ye Erruo¡¯s designated driver stood aside as he waited in silence. At that moment, her phone vibrated, indicating that she had received a new text message. It was from her husband. [Why aren¡¯t you back home yet?] She replied, [Are you back already?] [I¡¯ll only get home at around two in the morning.] [Understood.] [Why haven¡¯t you left?] Tapping on her phone, she responded, [I¡¯ll be leaving soon.] [Be careful on your way home.] [Okay.] Upon noticing her tapping away on her phone, Su Qing Ning was certain that the woman was tattletaling on her. ¡°What are you all doing? Get that woman out of here now!¡± The way she ordered the servants revealed that she totally treated the Lin residence as her own ce. Tugging her lips up, Ye Erruo scoffed and proceeded to take photos of her injured finger with her phone right in front of them. ¡°Xiao Ruo!¡± yelled Old Master Lin. ¡°Yes, grandpa?¡± ¡°Get out of my house!¡± She put her phone away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. After this, I¡¯ll nevere back here again.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you mustn¡¯t let Brother Jiangyee over.¡± Su Qing Ning was feeling so frantic that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°I¡¯ll get Mo Jiangye to meet me today.¡± Her grandfather insisted. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Then, everyone in the living room began to wait for Mo Jiangye. Feeling bored and tired, Ye Erruo let out a yawn and proceeded to lean back against the sofa and take a nap. After two o¡¯clock in the wee hours, a helicopter was seen hovering over the Lin residence. ¡°Sir, the Second Young Master is here.¡± The moment Su Qing Ning heard that, she tidied herself up in delight. Naturally, her gleeful, idiotic expression failed to escape Ye Erruo¡¯s notice. Cold gusts of evening wind blew past the front door, which had been opened wide, and entered the living room. Mo Jiangye, who had a sullen expression on his face, came striding in with a cape draped over his arm. He had been furious when he¡¯d heard that his wife had yet to get home and had thus flown over at first notice to fetch her home. The travel-worn, weary man¡¯s face softened when he saw his wife in the living room. ¡°Brother Jiangye!¡± ¡°Hubby!¡± Ye Erruo made a mad dash toward the man and jumped right into his arms to hug him. A dangerous aura was effused from him as he came into contact with her icy hands and swiftly ced the cape on her. The woman deliberately thrust her injured finger at him. ¡°How did you get such a huge cut?¡± Her aggrieved expression made her look very much like someone who had gotten bullied. ¡°She did that to herself just to frame us, Brother Jiangye! How is that cut considered big when it isn¡¯t even bleeding?¡± His sharp gaze shot toward the youngdy. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not bleeding if you didn¡¯t touch her?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Ye, you¡¯ve finallye to visit this old man,¡± remarked Old Master Lin sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch my wife home. Even though I ordered my wife to leave this ce safe and sound, she still ended up injuring her finger when she¡¯s only here for a meal. Is she going to lose her life if she stays the night?¡± He was practically roaring each and every word out. Displeased, Old Master Su chided the young man. ¡°How capable you must be now, Xiao Ye, to be able to shout at your elders.¡± Even his young granddaughter was really shocked. The infuriateddy piped up, ¡°Brother Jiangye, all the servants present in the living room can stand witness! We have surveince cameras around as well. How can you me grandpa when she deliberately cut herself?¡± Mo Jiangye looked down at his wife, who blinked her beautiful glistening yet misty eyes back at him. Her eyes shone and sparkled under the lights. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured if she hadn¡¯te here for dinner. Don¡¯t youe harassing my wife again.¡± Upon saying that, he scooped his wife into his embrace and shot a warning stare at each and every person in the living room. ¡°Xiao Ye, you¡ª¡± Before his grandfather could finish his words, he coldly cut in. ¡°This is the third time she has gotten injured at your ce. Don¡¯t borrow her name ore harassing me again. From now on, deal with thepany¡¯s affairs on your own.¡± That way, he would no longer have anything to do with that old man! Chapter 316 - The Sus Will Not Be the Only Ones I Will Deal With If You Come Harassing My Wife Again

Chapter 316: The Sus Will Not Be the Only Ones I Will Deal With If You Come Harassing My Wife Again

After he relinquished his control of thepany, the elderly man would have no reason to harass his wife again. ¡°Xiao Ye, what are you saying?¡± Old Master Lin cried in shock. s, Mo Jiangye was truly enraged this time. His voice was getting increasingly frostier. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my wife, do you think I¡¯d step past the doorway of your house?¡± ¡°You!¡± He grabbed his wife¡¯s icy hand and spun around to leave. ¡°Stop, Brother Jiangye! It¡¯s true that this woman falsely used us and bullied us! No matter how much I begged her, she insisted on staying put and even went as far as to hurt herself just to cause a misunderstanding between us. Ask the driver yourself if she refused to leave despite it being thiste at night already!¡± Su Qing Ning¡¯s hands shook in jealousy when she saw how vehemently her beloved man was defending another woman. How she wished she was in her ce. Ye Erruo¡¯s hands squeezed tight when she heard that, so her husband naturally felt that small action of hers. Without further ado, he swiftly led her out of the living room. ¡°Xiao Ye! Xiao Ye!¡± Old Master Lin frantically chased after him. ¡°Grandpa Lin, be careful.¡± ¡°Stop there, Xiao Ye!¡± However, the young chap acted as though he had heard nothing and did not bother turning his head back. ¡°Slow down, Grandpa Lin! You should slow down! Brother Jiangye, hurry up and stop right there!¡± yelled Su Qing Ning as she jogged forward to help the old man from behind. When the man ahead ignored her, she shouted with all her might, ¡°Brother Jiangye! Ye Erruo is only making use of you! Her real motive is to seize the family power on Lin Jingxuan¡¯s behalf!¡± Turning her head back, Ye Erruo responded, ¡°My hubby has relinquished the Lin Family¡¯s power to Old Master Lin.¡± Mo Jiangye turned his wife¡¯s head back toward him while whispering to her, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you once we get home.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, are you going to deal with the Sus next?¡± gritted out Old Master Su. Didn¡¯t that woman say earlier that her husband would return the Lin Family¡¯s power to Old Master Lin, deal with us, and then leave to go abroad? Now that he has relinquished his power, is he going to deal with my family next? ¡°The Sus won¡¯t be the only ones I¡¯ll deal with if youe harassing my wife again!¡± Upon saying that, the youngd led his woman up into the private jet and left the Lin residence. ¡°Grandpa Lin!¡± ¡°Old Master Lin!¡± Old Master Lin copsed on the ground as soon as the ne departed. It was 2:30 in the morning when the jetnded at the Zhuang Ge Residence. Taking Ye Erruo¡¯s hand in his, Mo Jiangye walked speedily with the woman trotting slightly behind him. ¡°Slow down, Mo Jiangye!¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to meet them and get injured, huh? You really deserve a good punishment from me!¡± The woman meekly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t go there next time.¡± ¡°There will be no next time! Instead of going home to sleep, you actually purposely waited for me toe and fetch you in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! That shameless grandfather-granddaughter pair insisted that you were the grandson-inw that they¡¯d picked and...¡± They insulted me... ¡°And what? Is that why you deliberately inflicted an injury on yourself and waited for me to pick you up?¡± Her lips twitched hard. Her intention for doing that was not only to show the Sus that Mo Jiangye was now her husband but also to dere her sovereignty for thest time: If they still refused to back off, then the two of them would only end up getting utterly embarrassed. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s no injury. It¡¯s just a small cut...¡± They can say whatever they want about me, be it hypocritical or pretentious. I¡¯m useless, alright, so I can only rely on my man! ¡°It¡¯s past two in the morning. You still have the energy to pick a fight?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t feel sleepy.¡± The woman had been waiting for his return. Habits were indeed terrifying. She could hardly get a good night¡¯s sleep in his absence. His lip curled up into a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not sleepy. Are you hungry then?¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No. Why? Are you famished? I¡¯ll go make supper for you.¡± After scooping the woman into his arms, the man kicked open the bedroom door and ventured inside before finally tossing her onto the bed and pinning her arms above her head... Chapter 317 - What the Heck?!

Chapter 317: What the Heck?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman had been waiting for his return. Habits were, indeed, terrifying. She could hardly get a good night¡¯s sleep in his absence. The corners of his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not sleepy. Are you hungry then?¡± ¡°No, why? Are you famished? I¡¯ll go make supper for you.¡± She had recently picked up a new recipe. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not eating.¡± Mo Jiangye, who looked as furious as though he was owed money, scooped the woman into his arms and took her to the bedroom. ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Erruo shrieked in rm. He then slowly pried her fingers off him one by one and stared at her injured finger as he mumbled softly in his deep voice, ¡°How capable of you.¡± I can¡¯t even bear to let her get hurt in any way, yet in the end, she went ahead and mutted herself. I might as well strangle her to death now. ¡°Who told you to mutte yourself?¡± From head to toe, every part of her¡ªeven her hair¡ªbelonged to him. As she tried to break free from his restraints, she retorted, ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. It¡¯s only a tiny cut. All it needs is a ster. I won¡¯t do this again, but I have something to ask you. Has Su Qing Ning been following you around since she was little? Is that why her grandfather intends to make you his grandson-inw?¡± To be honest, Old Master Su had disyed his appreciation for her husband so obviously that she could tell that he already treated him as his grandson-inw. Based on the conversation between the two elders, she had gathered that the young missy had almost always pestered Mo Jiangye when she had been little. ¡°It¡¯s punishment time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after working the entire day?¡± ¡°Are you doubting my stamina, Baby Ruo?¡± ¡°Doubt¡ª?¡± She had not finished what she was saying yet, but s, she had no chance toplete her sentence. ... ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Hubby, I have something to ask you. What exactly is your rtionship with Old Master Lin? Are you his biological grandson instead of Lin Jingxuan?¡± The way Old Master Lin treated her husband and her ex-lover was practically worlds apart. Anyone could tell at a nce. Usually, thiste the night, the couple would have long hit the sack, yet tonight, theyyzily awake in bed in the pitch-dark room with the French windows half-ajar to have a heart-to-heart talk. The man was especially gentle tonight, and his voice was a lot more mellow. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± As he kneaded her little hand, his eyes never left her injury and his gaze was deep. No matter how he stared at it, he just could not get used to that cut on her finger. ¡°No? Even others can see how well he treats you, which is far better than Lin Jingxuan. Besides, I think he knows that Lin Jingxuan is already dead but he doesn¡¯t seem to intend to avenge him or anything. Instead, he told others that he went abroad and won¡¯t being back.¡± Given how obviously Old Master Lin was siding with her husband, she could not help but doubt who was the elderly man¡¯s real grandson¡ªher husband or her ex-lover. After all, no one could possibly not get furious and instead go as far as to cover up and speak up for an outsider after knowing that their biological grandson had died at that person¡¯s hands. ¡°You want to know the truth?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you this.¡± Isn¡¯t his question foolish? ¡°I don¡¯t wish to tell you, though, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about a serious matter here.¡± ¡°Do you think it would be appropriate to tell you something so solemn right now? Do you really wish to know?¡± ¡°...¡± A low, throaty chuckle escaped him before hezily asked, ¡°Do you know why he treats me so well?¡± As he tried rubbing his wife¡¯s cheeks, she buried her exposed face into the pillow and dully asked in response, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because your man is not only rich and handsome but also very capable.¡± What the heck?! Chapter 318 - Mo Jiangyes Family Background

Chapter 318: Mo Jiangye¡¯s Family Background

What the heck?! She had discovered that her husband had been getting increasingly more shameless and narcissistic these days. He liked to sing his own praises in her presence and, at times, would also get her to join in and shower him withpliments. As she nestled against his chest, he stroked her long hair softly and said, ¡°Neither Lin Jingxuan nor I are descendants of the Lin Family.¡± Feeling drained of energy, Ye Erruo reached for a fruit that was on the bedside table and started munching on it. ¡°Neither of you is his biological grandchild? Then why is he so fond of you?¡± ¡°As I said, I¡¯m far better than that piece of trash in every aspect.¡± ¡°Then, his parents...¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows. ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± He glimpsed down at her. ¡°Because it was my doing.¡± His answer surprised her. She lifted her head to look at him with her beautiful, big eyes. ¡°You killed them?¡± The woman shifted her body andy sprawled on his chest as she stared at him, seemingly eager for him to continue his story. ¡°Are you that curious?¡± She nodded in response. s, he only tugged the quilt upward to cover her body before saying, ¡°This involved myte mother. The sun ising up soon. Get some sleep quickly.¡± It was obvious that he did not wish to speak about it. This was, however, the first time Ye Erruo had heard the man mention his mother. Despite the rumors that he had been adopted by the Lins, things did not seem as simple as that. Does he know who his mother was? She let out a sigh. Knowing that her husband was reluctant to share his secret with her, she did not force him against his wishes. A glint shed across Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes as he took a long look at the conflicted woman in his embrace before eventually relenting. ¡°My mother, who was a foreigner, was carrying me when she came here. She was Old Master Lin¡¯s goddaughter. Not long after staying with the Lins, she brought home a man named Lin Zhengye, who treated her... very well.¡± Perking up, the woman obedientlyy in his arms and listened to his story. ¡°When I was five, Lin Zhenghua brought another woman and son back home.¡± ¡°Was that mother-son duo Lin Jingxuan and his mother?¡± The man hummed in acknowledgment in his husky voice. ¡°My mom died because of that woman, so I had those two sent to prison. I was eight that year.¡± There was no expression on his face as he revealed this to her. Ye Erruo sucked her lips as curious questions flooded her mind. Mo Jiangye¡¯s mother was already pregnant with him when she first came here? So who is his father? Why did his pregnant mothere here alone? Since Old Master Lin is the head of the family, why would he permit Lin Zhengye to bring the mistress home? How did Lin Jingxuan be the eldest young master of the household? After all, Lin Zhengye was the true outsider. Why would Old Master Lin say that Mo Jiangye is the adopted one instead? ¡°That imbecile Lin Jingxuan had only just learned how to walk when he first came to the Lin Residence. One day, while my mother and I were watering flowers in the garden, Lin Jingxuan identally fell on his own and broke his skull. His mother used mine of pushing her son down. Old Master Lin wasn¡¯t around that day, so Lin Zhengye boldly used violence against my mother.¡± Her husband told her this story as though it had nothing to do with him. There was not a single ripple of expression on his face. ¡°Ever since that woman had arrived, my mother had never had a day of peace. She even eventually stupidly died in that woman¡¯s hands without knowing anything. I couldn¡¯t stand seeing her be so stupid, so I helped her deal with that adulterous couple and sent them to hell to keep herpany.¡± Ye Erruo fell silent. She was stupefied by the way he had described his mother as stupid... Chapter 319 - It Was Love At First Sight

Chapter 319: It Was Love At First Sight

It was as if his memory had suddenly burst open and flooded his mind with past events. ¡°She was the kindest and gentlest woman I have ever met but also the stupidest, most useless, and most vulnerable. She gave everything¡ªher gentleness, kindness, and care¡ªto that man and the son whom she had not born¡ªLin Jingxuan. She would rather spend her patience and love on that son than on me. She told me that I wasn¡¯t her son, I came from the dump, and I made her sick.¡± Ye Erruo unconsciously clutched his hand tightly when she heard that. She did not agree with what his mother had said. He hadn¡¯t been ditched. Now, she finally understood why Old Master Lin had allowed a mistress into the house ostentatiously and why the illegitimate son had been acknowledged as the firstborn instead. It was because his mother had loved that man too much for her own good. As for him, he had never known motherly love, which exined his aloof and tyrannical nature. ¡°My mother wanted me to address that man as my father, but why should I? He wasn¡¯t my father and he was unfit to be one. She could not stop harping on about the son who wasn¡¯t hers even on her deathbed. ¡°The day after she passed away, I concocted poison and sent that pair of ingrates down to hell to keep herpany. Lin Jingxuan would have apanied them if it wasn¡¯t for the old man. He stopped me from poisoning him too. I¡¯ve always been better than that fe in every way, so the old man naturally loves me.¡± ¡°...¡± Following that, he whispered resolutely into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll snatch everything that chap likes. If I can¡¯t have something, then I¡¯ll destroy it.¡± She stared wide-eyed at him. She had finally found out why he had given her that strange look when Lin Jingxuan had first brought her home to meet his family. It was also when the old man had started to transfer his authority to him that he¡¯d started to go after her. ¡°Is this the reason you took notice of me then? You wanted me because you wanted to break us up?¡± He replied with a soft gaze, ¡°That¡¯s not the main reason.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡± She was stumped. ¡°I knew you were the one for me when I first set eyes on you.¡± If he hadn¡¯t been convinced that she was the one, he wouldn¡¯t have put up with her nonsense. He would have finished off any other woman who resisted him repeatedly! As he had said earlier, he would destroy what he could not have! ¡°Baby Ruo, it was love at first sight for me.¡± ¡°Love at first sight?¡± She didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fallen head over heels with you, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to break up your rtionship with him time and again and I wouldn¡¯t have stopped myself from going after him because I didn¡¯t want to hurt your feelings. As you know, I have no talent other than my talent for making people disappear from this world.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. ¡°Are you sleepy yet?¡± After circling her arms around his waist, she said, ¡°Not at all.¡± Mo Jiangye, I will be by your side from this day onwards. I¡¯ll give you all the gentleness and patience I have and I¡¯ll be your home. I couldn¡¯t catch you in the past but I¡¯ll be here with you in the future. It didn¡¯t matter who his father was or if the man was still alive, and she didn¡¯t care to ask either. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I was hungry earlier but not anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gonna be bright out soon. We better get into bed now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Baby Ruo, it was love at first sight for me. I ask for nothing more except to have you beside me forever...¡± As he leaned on her, he whispered softly into her ear. Chapter 320 - Untitled

Chapter 320: Untitled

The couple slept in each other¡¯s arms as the sky gradually brightened. Ye Erruo snuggled into his embrace, her entire body resting on top of his. She would be guarding this man from now on. When Old Master Lin received the Lin Family¡¯s seal and the bracelet he had given Ye Erruo back from Mo Jiangye, he was so upset that he was bedridden for days. On the other hand, Gu Feirou was finally able to get out of bed after recuperating for a month and a half. She went straight to the Lin Family¡¯s residence after leaving the hospital. However, the doors of the residence were locked shut, and the house no longer had the vitality it used to formerly. It was winter, so it had begun to snow heavily in several cities near City T. The empty Lin Family¡¯s residence was covered by brilliant white snow that made it look even more deste. She used a lot of money and all the connections she had to finally confirm that Lin Jingxuan was no longer alive and that he had indeed been kicked out of the Lin Family. She was now akin to a living zombie! ¡°Princess, it is snowing heavily outside. Please get in the car. Young Master Yu has brought all the people who will be serving you today. Let¡¯s head back so you can have a look at them, shall we?¡± Gu Feirou took a deep breath. Ye Erruo, I am going to make sure you pay me back a hundredfold! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The vehicle drove into Bo Jinyan¡¯s manor. Both sides of the road were filled with maids that were clearing out the snow. ¡°Oh! Little sister is back.¡± Yu Lingfeng raised his brows and spokenguidly with a lollipop sent by Mo Jiangye in his mouth. Bo Jinyan was wearing a sweater vest as he walked over after pouring a cup of tea elegantly. ¡°Brother.¡± Gu Feirou greeted him softly. ¡°You were finally discharged. There aren¡¯t any more issues with your body, right?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. I am alright now.¡± The initially arrogant and despotic Gu Feirou seemed to have changed into apletely different person after losing Lin Jingxuan. ¡°They will be here in a moment. Why don¡¯t you go get dressed?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The maids stepped forward to take her upstairs. ¡°All the stic surgeries have beenpleted?¡± ¡°All done. She will definitely like them once she sees them,¡± Yu Lingfeng said with a dubious smile. Very soon, one vehicle after another drove into the manor and different types of men alighted from the cars. The only simrity between them was that they all looked like Lin Jingxuan. There were two batches of people in total. One batch had gone through stic surgery, while the other had not. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s another person called Orffa. Something happened, so I am afraid he won¡¯t be able toe after all.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± There were supposed to be exactly 20 of them. ¡°Orffa has been crippled by someone. He will remain bedridden for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Who the hell was it? Who dared to touch someone from Blue Tower?¡± ¡°I am not sure, Young Master. It happened in the sparring arena he opened himself. He was crippled in the arena.¡± ¡°Trash. I told them repeatedly not to cause trouble when they came here, yet this hup had to ur during the most critical period. Toss him here and do not allow him to return to Blue Tower.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is the gift he gave to the princess?¡± Every person hade forward with a rare treasure. That present was unique and unmatched. ¡°He lost it to someone else.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A whileter, Gu Feirou came down the stairs in her rose-gold princess dress and crown. Behind her were two rows of maids carrying the train of her dress as she walked down slowly and elegantly. In the middle of the huge hall was an empress¡¯ chair. The cushions were bright red and as soft as cotton when one sat on them. The 19 people split into two rows before walking in. ¡°Your Highness.¡± They bowed before her. ¡°Lin Jingxuan?¡± Gu Feirou stood up in total disbelief. That wasn¡¯t right. They all looked just like Lin Jingxuan. Chapter 321 - Back To Blue Tower

Chapter 321: Back To Blue Tower

¡°Little sis, have a look. Whoever you like will be serving you from now on. Of course, you can keep all of them if you like them.¡± ¡°Did you two do this on purpose?¡± Gu Feirou was furious as she looked at each of the men¡¯s faces, which were all strikingly simr to Lin Jingxuan¡¯s face. ¡°Mm? Doesn¡¯t little sis like people like this? I prepared them just the way you like them. There is another batch on the side. Have a look and see if you would like them instead, okay?¡± Gu Feirou held back her anger and sneered, ¡°They are here to serve me?¡± Bo Jinyan took a small sip of water before opening his mouth slowly. ¡°They will serve you in any way you like. They can coax you into being happy, take you out to have fun, bring you...¡± ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you bothered as my fiance?¡± Bo Jinyan gave her a small smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a virgin to be a part of my family. As long as you are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have been defiled, princess.¡± Gu Feirou did not understand. Exactly what kind of country was Blue Tower? Could she really embrace countless other men? ¡°You can have somepany now, but the moment you are married to me, I will be the only man in your life. When you enter my family, you will only be able to move around within my family¡¯s territory. You will not be allowed to take even a step out of the area. Therefore, please have all the fun you can now.¡± She let her gaze move over every man. They were rare beauties, including the pretty and flirtatious type, the ice-cold type, the loyal type, and the cute type. ¡°I¡¯ll keep them all,¡± she said. Yu Lingfeng raised his brows. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°If I do not change my cornea soon...¡± ¡°You can change it whenever and wherever you want.¡± ¡°I want Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, brother. Please help me.¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Does it have to be her?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to see her cornea being removed with my own eyes.¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s gaze turned icier, but he was pulled back by Bo Jinyan hurriedly. ¡°No problem. We will get your cornea changed tomorrow.¡± ¡°In one day? You can capture Ye Erruo in one day?¡± Bo Jinyan gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Do not worry. You are my fiance, so I will sacrifice everything to give you whatever you want.¡± Gu Feirou was suspicious. She had asked this man to help her get it done a long time ago, yet he had not done it. ¡°Right. Where is that ne?¡± A glint shed past Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes as she asked slowly, ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°From now on, apart from when you¡¯re asleep, you¡¯ll have to wear it at all times.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Yu Lingfeng smiled coldly. ¡°What is up with all these questions? Just wear it like you¡¯re told to.¡± ¡°What your brother means is that this ne is very important. It is a symbol of your status. Only by wearing it at all times will you be safe.¡± ¡°I understand. Ye Erruo...¡± ¡°You will personally witness her cornea being removed tomorrow,¡± Bo Jinyan murmured. ¡°Alright.¡± That night, out of the 19 men, Gu Feirou picked out ten that looked the most simr to Lin Jingxuan before casually dismissing the remaining ones. As Bo Jinyan had said, they could make her happy. She drank one ss of alcohol after another with the ten men who were strikingly simr to Lin Jingxuan, relinquishing all the indignance, grief, and fury she had buried in her heart. Due to her unstable emotions, Gu Feirou leaned against the back of her seat. ¡°Princess, are you tired? Do you feel like going to sleep?¡± Gu Feirou let out a hup before she reached out with her hand and pointed at the men before her. ¡°You are all Brother Jingxuans. There are so many of you.¡± Chapter 322 - Changing Corneas

Chapter 322: Changing Corneas

Due to her unstable emotions, Gu Feirou leaned against the back of her seat. ¡°Princess, are you tired? Do you feel like going to sleep?¡± Gu Feirou let out a hup before she reached out with her hand and pointed at the men before her. ¡°You are all Brother Jingxuans. There are so many of you. There are so many Brother Jingxuans, and you are all mine. Ha ha!¡± Sheughed as she continued to drink. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Your princess is not drunk. I am not drunk. Dance, all of you. Dance for me.¡± Gu Feirou had drunk so much that she was aplete mess. She could not tell the difference between directions and was even more unclear about where she was and what she was doing right now. ¡°What kind of dance would the princess like to see?¡± Gu Feirou and the rest of the men wentpletely wild that night. The fury, indignance, and longing repressed in her heart were all vented out with alcohol. When she woke up the next day, her head was throbbing. Countless scenes were yed back in her mind intermittently. Then, a pair of hands began to slowly massage her temple from behind. ¡°Princess, breakfast is ready. You can eat at any time.¡± A man pushed a dining cart into the room slowly. For some strange reason, Gu Feirou felt free from worries! The alcohol crazest night had gotten rid of more than half of the haze in her heart. After breakfast, Gu Feirou walked to the lobby. Herplexion was great that day. ¡°Princess, the Young Master wants you to head to the backyard,¡± a maid who came by reported. ¡°The backyard?¡± Led by the maid, Gu Feirou walked with her male pets toward the backyard. In the deepest part of the backyard was a basement. The basement was eerie and cold, so the temperature inside was even lower. ¡°What kind of ce is this?¡± ¡°Young Master and the others are inside.¡± The further in they went, the warmer it was. After walking for about ten minutes, they finally arrived! ¡°Young Master, the princess is here.¡± Bo Jinyan turned around and said, ¡°We are having the operation today to change your cornea.¡± ¡°I said that I only want Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea. I will not use anyone else¡¯s.¡± While he was sitting on the couch on the side, Yu Lingfeng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is that her?¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s gaze trailed in the direction he pointed at. In a sshouse, a woman she could not be more familiar with was lying on the operating table. Woosh! She dashed over and leaned against the ss door as she stared at the person inside. Even if that face was turned into ashes, she would still recognize her! It was her! Ye Erruo! It was really her! ¡°You really caught her?¡± Gu Feirou was so emotional that she could not control herself. She nced at the door handle before pushing it abruptly and running in. ¡°Ye Erruo¡±y on the ice-cold bed. That tender, disturbingly beautiful face had not changed at all. ¡°B*tch! Are you finally back in my hands?¡± SMACK! With red eyes, she pped the person on the bed wildly. Outside, Yu Lingfeng was breathing erratically. Bo Jinyan held onto his arm, afraid that he would kick the woman out in a moment of rashness. Several doctors who stood on the side exchanged a nce with one another. ¡°Princess, please do not let your emotions go erratic. This will not be beneficial to the cornea operationter.¡± Gu Feirou walked back and forth by the bed. All of a sudden, she noticed the surgical knife on the side. She grabbed it with the desire to stab ¡°Ye Erruo¡¯s¡± face. The doctors were taken aback. Just as she raised the surgical knife, her wrist was grabbed harshly by someone from behind. Unable to bear it any longer, Yu Lingfeng grasped her wrist and flung her outside. Bang! Gu Feirou¡¯s head mmed against the wall, causing her to pass out. ¡°We don¡¯t have to use anesthesia. This is fine. Let¡¯s switch their corneas.¡± Chapter 323 - Quietly Taking Ye Erruo Away

Chapter 323: Quietly Taking Ye Erruo Away

¡°Young Master, it will be troublesome if the princess wakes up in the middle of the operation,¡± the doctor reminded him softly. No anesthesia? If she woke up in the middle of the transnt, the pain would be so unbearable that she would faint. Besides, if the patient moved, it could cause issues. ¡°Tie her up,¡± Yu Lingfeng said with an icy expression. ¡°Especially her hands and legs. Tie them up tighter,¡± Bo Jinyan added. ¡°Tie her up.¡± Yu Lingfeng stared fiercely at the unconscious woman on the ground. The doctors nodded their heads and did as they were told. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The fingerprint marks on ¡°Ye Erruo¡¯s¡± face were very distinct. Bo Jinyan couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Even though he knew that this wasn¡¯t her, he was still unusually angry when he saw the p mark on the woman¡¯s face. He was extremely furious! Gu Feirou was tied up under the bright lights. Perhaps Yu Lingfeng had used too much strength, as Gu Feirou did not wake up until the operation was over. Instead, Xiao Nuo was the first to wake up. One of her eyes was in extreme pain and had been wrapped with gauze. ¡°My... My eye!¡± She was scared out of her wits as she touched her eye. Bo Jinyan stared at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s blind.¡± Rumble! As if she had been struck by lightning, Xiao Nuo froze on the bed, not even moving an inch. ¡°What?¡± Yu Lingfeng walked out of the room with a cold face. He had not seen Ye Erruo for many days and he did not know where that man had taken her. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, so make sure she recuperates well. Take her away,¡± Bo Jinyan told Gu Feirou, who was lying beside her. Xiao Nuo unconsciously turned her head to the side, only to see a woman bound and tied on the bed. Her eye was also wrapped with gauze. She widened her eyes. She knew this woman! This was the woman who¡¯d kept pestering Hubby Jingxuan. Why was she here? Suddenly, she thought of something horrible. This woman had lost an eye previously. ¡°What did you do to my eye?¡± Xiao Nuo yelled angrily. She shut her mouth out of fear when Bo Jinyan cast a cold, piercing gaze in her direction. ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few bodyguards stepped forward and took Xiao Nuo away. ¡°Let me go! I do not want to be the young madam of the Lin Family anymore. I will never interact with Lin Jingxuan from now on. Let me leave this ce. I will go abroad and never return,¡± Xiao Nuo said seriously. She did not want to be there. She did not want to suffer his maniption any longer. This man had even brought Lin Jingxuan¡¯s real wife in now. Exactly what was he thinking? Bo Jinyan walked toward her and grabbed her lower jaw. ¡°You¡¯d better be aware of your current circumstances.¡± Xiao Nuo¡¯s jaw hurt in his grip. ¡°Let me go. Let me go...¡± Very soon, the room quietened down. The doctors were packing up on the side. ¡°Young Master, all she needs to do now is rest. She will be able to remove the stitches within a month.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bo Jinyan turned around and left expressionlessly, leaving Gu Feirou to the maids. As long as this woman was obedient and did not get up to anything, he would make sure she was provided with the basic necessities. However, the moment she was dishonest and began to have twisted thoughts about Ye Erruo, he would make sure that she was better off dead than alive. It was nearly the end of the year, and it was time for them to return to Blue Tower. The Queen had sent someone over to pester them three times. They would be in trouble if they did not return soon. As for Ye Erruo... The two men were still thinking of ways to take her away quietly. Chapter 324 - She Had Personally Made Him Chicken Soup

Chapter 324: She Had Personally Made Him Chicken Soup

The snow that year came too early and was extremely heavy. Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen had invited Ye Erruo over that day for some hotpot. Ye Erruo only got out of bed around noon. The warm covers made it hard for her to rise. Mo Jiangye had also beenzing around on the bed with her until then. ¡°Yao Tiao invited us to a hotpot with them. Get up quickly.¡± She pulled his arm and hauled him up and out of the covers. In the end, he pulled her into his embrace instead of keeping her at arm¡¯s strength. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Baby Ruo, let¡¯s get married,¡± he said gently next to her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s get married! Let¡¯s get married!¡± Ye Erruo pushed him away. If she did not get up soon, Yao Tiao was going to get anxious from waiting. The man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You are bing more and more like an incapable ruler. You¡¯re not going to thepany, you are not having any meetings, and you are not meeting any clients!¡± Instead, Bo Yu was the one running back and forth. She hadn¡¯t seen him in several days. ¡°Who should I me for this?¡± Wasn¡¯t he doing this so that he could spend a little more time with her and apany her every day? Instead, she was finding him disdainful? This little thingcked a conscience! ¡°So are you going or not? If you aren¡¯t, I am going to go by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to change. Yao Tiao is meeting me at around 2. We are going to bete.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he answered. However, he stilly in the same spot without moving. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Ten minutes.¡± ¡°No. We are going to bete. We should be leaving now.¡± ¡°Five minutes.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. We are alreadyte. They will get anxious from waiting.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t. Why don¡¯t we stay home? Let¡¯s not go.¡± ¡°You...¡± What a lowlife! ¡°Mo Jiangye, if you do not want to have hotpot, I will go by myself. You can stay at home alone.¡± Upon saying that, Ye Erruo ignored thezy bum on the bed and pretended to leave. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can leave me at home alone.¡± Several minutester, Mo Jiangye lifted her up and took her to wash up. He personally dressed her and wrapped her tightly with a scarf before holding her hand and walking out the door. When the doors to the Zhuang Ge Residence opened, two ck cars stopped at a spot not far from them. ¡°Young Master, they are Old Master Lin¡¯s people,¡± the driver said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, the two ck cars followed them. Ever since Mo Jiangye had returned the family seal to Old Master Lin, the old man had sent people every day to the Zhuang Ge Residence, thinking of all sorts of ways to meet Mo Jiangye. Su Qing Ning stuck even more to Old Master Lin¡¯s side and continuously revealed negative news about Ye Erruo. ¡°Have a taste of this and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡± Ye Erruo took the bottle on the side and gave it to Mo Jiangye. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Drink it.¡± Mo Jiangye took the thermal sk. When he opened the cap, a thick aroma seeped out of the bottle. ¡°Chicken soup? Did you cook it?¡± ¡°This is my first time brewing it. The taste should be fine.¡± She had gotten up at around 6 am to cook this ck chicken soup before climbing back into the covers toze around with him. ¡°Why are you treating me so nicely?¡± He smiled gently. Recently, she had been thinking of all sorts of ways to please him. She had cooked different kinds of food and even knitted matching scarves for him and herself. How could he bear to leave adorable Baby Ruo alone at home while he went off to do other things? How could he afford to be distracted by other matters? He loved that every second he spent with her was as sweet as if he was dreaming. Ye Erruo sat beside him. ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± It was naturally delicious since it had been personally cooked by her. Chapter 325 - Romantic Words Come Easy

Chapter 325: Romantic Words Come Easy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man had a look of utter bliss on his face. ¡°Wifey¡¯s cooking is the best,¡± he dered with a smile. ¡°Enough of your honeyed words,¡± she chided him sweetly as she took the vacuum sk from his hand. She had yet to taste the broth that she had brewed for him. The servant had filled up the sk before she¡¯d had a chance to try it. ¡°It tastes funny...¡± Sheined with furrowed brows. Did I use the wrong ingredients? ¡°How can that be?¡± He reached over, snatched the sh from her, and gobbled down the entire content in one breath. ¡°We have arrived, Young Master.¡± The man closed the sk and got out of the car with the woman. The hotpot business was briskly popr in cold weather, and snowkes were currently falling freely outside the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The woman grabbed his hand in a hurry and ran for the store. ¡°Slow down.¡± He tried to calm her down with a hint of resignation. ¡°Grandpa Lin, it looks like Brother Jiangye is here to have hotpot. Let¡¯s go in now.¡± While a servant was shading him with an umbre, Old Master Lin leaned on his cane and slowly made his way into the hotpot ce with Qing Ning. A luxury car came rolling into the garage without warning beforeing to a loud halt. ¡°I was told that this store is the new kid on the block and serves excellent hotpot. Let¡¯s try it.¡± Yu Lingfeng got out of the passenger seat with azy snort. ¡°Boring.¡± Bo Jinyan smiled to himself. He knew they wouldn¡¯t stay bored for long. ¡°Xiao Ruo, over here!¡± Yao Tiao waved at the couple. ¡°Tsk, why are you wrapped up like a ball? Is it that cold?¡± the protagonist¡¯s good friend could not help asking her when she walked over. The woman replied in resignation, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe out looking like this either.¡± But what could she do? It was not up to her to determine how manyyers of clothing she wanted to pile on herself. The man beside her only allowed her to remove the outer coat after he felt her small palm sweating profusely in hisrge hand. ¡°What Xiao Ruo needs is warmth. She isn¡¯t like you. She doesn¡¯t insist on not wearing extra clothes even when her teeth are chattering in the cold. You¡¯ll suffer the consequences when you get older.¡± Ji Sichen mocked her. ¡°Yo, I¡¯m willing to take the risk.¡± Yao Tiao argued in return. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t feel cold at all. You are just a man trapped in a woman¡¯s body.¡± ¡°I dare you to say that again, Ji Sichen!¡± The man merely snorted and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± ¡°W-Watch what I can do to you with chopsticks!¡± Yao Tiao picked up a pair of chopsticks and started to attack the man. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just a dyke, so don¡¯t think I won¡¯t punch you for doing this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna poke you with the chopsticks until you stop your nonsense!¡± Ye Erruo could not help beaming at her two friends. Their rtionship seemed to run deeper than it looked. ¡°Sir, please have a look.¡± The server brought the menu over. ¡°Which stock do you prefer?¡± the woman asked her man as she flipped through the menu. The man replied softly, ¡°Double hotpot.¡± ¡°What about the two of you?¡± Ji Sichen, who was busy dodging Yao Tiao¡¯s attack, told the woman, ¡°This... Let¡¯s have this!¡± ¡°...¡± Mo Jiangye knocked his knuckles against the table, which got the attention of the quizzical server. He bent over as the man whispered something into his ear. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but we only serve hotpot in this ce. We don¡¯t have what you want.¡± Looking displeased, heid a card swiftly on the te that she had in her hand and ordered, ¡°You can get ready what I want now.¡± The server answered with a wide smile, ¡°Please give me a minute.¡± Twenty minutester, their stock was served to their table along with the ingredients for the hotpot. ¡°Sir, this is the food you wanted. Here is your card.¡± The man reached for the soybean drink and the bag of dumplings in the server¡¯s hands and ced them in front of the woman. ¡°Eat these first.¡± The woman had not had breakfast before they hade over and thus shouldn¡¯t be having hotpot on an empty stomach. Her friends peered at her when they heard that. She looked down. There was only one portion of soy drink and six mini crystal dumplings in it. She could easily finish these in a mouthful. ¡°Is this only for me?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not eating,¡± he told her. Ye Erruo¡¯s mouth twitched momentarily. What she meant was: Had he gotten breakfast for her friends too? Chapter 326 - He Saw Two Lumps of Sh*t

Chapter 326: He Saw Two Lumps of Sh*t

She would rather share the meal with the rest or not have it at all to avoid any embarrassment. He followed the direction of her gaze to the two people on the other side of the table... ¡°Oh, I forgot about them.¡± His words felt like little arrows that frostily pierce their hearts. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... It¡¯s hical to disy your mushiness openly in public,¡± Yao Tiao retorted with a smile as she added the ingredients to the hotpot stock. The man simply replied, ¡°She hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet and she shouldn¡¯t be eating this on an empty stomach.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Xiao Ruo, you better have your dumplings now.¡± Ji Sichen shook his head in resignation. The woman gave them a contented smile, took one of the crystal dumplings, and brought it close to her man¡¯s lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have one too?¡± ¡°These are for you.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t finish them.¡± He then took two of these and stole two big gulps of her soybean drink! ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Xiao Ruo? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Yu Lingfeng eximed excitedly, speaking to his friend. ¡°Yes, it seems to be her.¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ye Erruo and her friends had started to dig into the food, chatting happily as they ate. ¡°Gentlemen, please follow me.¡± The attendant led the two men to the table next to them while the two of them pretended not to recognize the group next door. ¡°Sir, would you like to ce your order now?¡± asked the server with a smile. Mo Jiangye looked up from his food and was ready to pour some hot water for his woman when he caught sight of the two men sitting at the table next to them. ¡°Oh. Hi, Young Master Mo. What a coincidence!¡± ¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± Ye Erruo looked up abruptly when she heard that. Yao Tiao broke into a violent coughing fit. WTF! Young Master Mo¡¯s love rival! Oh, sh*t! Oh, sh*t! Yu Lingfeng looked in displeasure at Mo Jiangye. ¡°Are you the owner? Is this ce only serving you? Why can¡¯t wee?¡± Mo Jiangye went into high alert mode instantly. After smirking tantly, he told the server, ¡°This is my ce. Get these two fes out of here!¡± Startled, the server told him, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but we only have these two seats left for these guests. We ask that you kindly cooperate.¡± She could sense the overt enmity between these two guests, but there were really no other tables avable to amodate thetest arrival. Besides, she had seen the boss before and she knew that Mo Jiangye wasn¡¯t the owner. Looking frigid, the man took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°What are you doing, Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these two pieces of crap.¡± Before long, the supervisor came over and told them, ¡°Can I ask the two gentlemen to follow me, please? We have arranged a room for you.¡± Yu Lingfeng objected immediately. ¡°No, thank you. I prefer this table.¡± Ye Erruo nudged her man and whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. You can look away and ignore them.¡± The man retorted coldly, ¡°No. The sight of these two pieces of sh*t has affected my appetite.¡± Ji Sichen¡¯s mouth twitched sharply as he broke into a coughing fit. Oh, aren¡¯t they the two men who antagonized Young Master Mo in the past? Red Bean belongs to them, right? Bo Jinyan told the server, ¡°You can serve our food now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen. Please follow me to your designated room.¡± Mo Jiangye barked, ¡°Why are you giving them a room? Kick them out of this ce!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The supervisor nodded dumbly. ¡°What a bully!¡± Yu Lingfeng remarked frostily. Mo Jiangye gave him a condescending look. Why, are you unhappy about this? Well, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it! His rival wouldn¡¯t back down either, as he put his hands down on the table and took a seat with determination. It was clear that he was not going to move to another table! ¡°C¡¯mon, just ignore them.¡± The woman tried to ease the tension as she clenched his hand quietly. ¡°Hmph!¡± So you want to sit next to us? Alright then! ¡°Wifey, the scarf that you wove for me is really beautiful,¡± the man spouted suddenly. Everyone instantly turned to look at the scarf he was wearing. Chapter 327 - Want Wifey To Feed Me!

Chapter 327: I Want Wifey To Feed Me!

The man showed off the scarf wrapped around his neck with unabashed pride. Knowing fully well what the man was trying to do, Yao Tiao quipped, ¡°Oh, wow! This must be from Xiao Ruo!¡± ¡°How pretty.¡± Ji Sichen tagged along with his ownment. ¡°It¡¯s so wonderful to have a wife who knows how to cook and knit scarves.¡± The woman in question merely ate her food in silence with a sigh. The childish devil had surfaced again. ¡°Hey, Young Master Mo. I see that you have a matching pair of scarves with Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°Yup, these are matching couple scarves. It took my wifey many days to knit them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious,¡± Yao Tiao couldn¡¯t helpmenting with augh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s tuck in.¡± Ye Erruo quickly ced a piece of meat on his te. ¡°I want wifey to feed me.¡± The woman¡¯s lips twitched again. Slowly, she picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and brought it to his mouth. ¡°See if this is too spicy for you.¡± She had tried it earlier to make sure it wasn¡¯t too spicy for him. He was a person who did not take well to chili. ¡°Not at all. I want some more.¡± She picked up a piece of vegetables that she had just boiled in the hotpot and fed him. Then, she put down her chopsticks and tried to remove the scarf from his neck. The man had the scarf on day and night, except for when he was sleeping. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m removing the scarf for you. Aren¡¯t you feeling hot? It isn¡¯t convenient when ites to a hotpot.¡± He pushed her hand away. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°You may get the scarf dirty while having the hotpot.¡± He frowned. Realizing that she might be right, after all, he reluctantly allowed her to remove the scarf. Ji Sichen watched the scene with bemusement. Shaking his head with augh, he told them, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± The man held his wife¡¯s hand as they ate. He was really treating the rest of them as though they were transparent this time. Meanwhile, Yu Lingfeng was fuming as he listened to their conversation. What? That fe made Xiao Ruo knit a scarf for him? How dare he! She might get pricked, which would be dangerous! Furthermore, she had to cook for him! My goodness, he ought to be shot! On the other hand, Bo Jinyan listened with narrowed eyes. His gaze fell on the scarf draped over the back of the seat. Her hands are nifty. I¡¯m sure she will be able to knit a scarf for me in the future. I can cook, though, and I¡¯ll cook the prawn dishes she loves so she doesn¡¯t need to cook anymore. When the supervisor saw that they had stopped fighting and he had not received any further instructions from the management, he tried to retreat quietly. The server soon brought the men their hotpot and dishes. ¡°Please enjoy your food, gentlemen.¡± The ce went strangely quiet all of a sudden. The man soon focused his undivided attention on his woman. As long as she was around him, nothing else mattered. He only had eyes for her, so he would make sure no one disturbed her or him. Ye Erruo reckoned she¡¯d had too much chili for her own good, as her lips had swollen up from the spiciness. Her friend had the same thought, as her eyes brimmed due to the food¡¯s spicy effect. ¡°I want ice-cream.¡± Jabbing with her elbow Ji Sichen, who was sitting beside her, she said, ¡°Go and get some.¡± ¡°Ice-cream? Can your tummy handle it?¡± ¡°I really want to have ice-cream. After you step out of the store, turn left and you will find an ice-cream parlor in about 300 to 400 meters. Ji Sichen, be a man and get ice-cream for us.¡± The man blurted out unexpectedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having your menses now...¡± He suddenly stopped short as everyone turned their attention to him. His face blushed and he looked hot and furious while he hastily put down the utensils in his hand and rushed to the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll buy whatever you want. Anyway, your tummy is yours to handle.¡± Ye Erruo smiled to herself as she quietly took the ss of water from her man. Yao Tiao saw the weird smile on her friend¡¯s face and added awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? He¡¯s right. My tummy, my problem.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Her friend looked down and concentrated on her food quickly, her face flushing exceptionally red. Chapter 328 - I Heard Dogs Barking

Chapter 328: I Heard Dogs Barking

Ji Sichen returned with the ice-cream soon. ¡°Xiao Ruo, you can choose the vor you like. The chocte vor is yours,¡± he told Yao Tiao as he passed her a tub that had been packed separately. The woman took the ice-cream from him with a wide beam on her face and tucked into it straight away. Ye Erruo cocked her brow with interest. She did not remember Yao Tiao telling him that she¡¯d wanted the chocte vor! ¡°I want the blueberry vor.¡± The protagonist took the ice-cream from the man happily. Her man immediately reached and took her hands into his. ¡°You can¡¯t have this.¡± As Ji Sichen had said earlier, having spicy and cold food at the same time would overstimte the stomach. The poor woman could only watch her friends having a gleeful time with their ice-cream. ¡°It¡¯s very spicy...¡± ¡°You can have some water.¡± ¡°Just a small mouthful.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, I suggest you have some water instead.¡± Ji Sichen could not help taking a dig at her as he gave her a ss of water. In the end, the woman could onlyfort herself with many sses of water one after another. ¡°You should stop now,¡± Mo Jiangye told her tenderly as he reached over and wiped away the oily stain at the corner of her lips. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of food.¡± ¡°Eat the dishes that are less spicy.¡± He had been watching them eat rather than eating during the meal. He was not enthusiastic about hotpot in the first ce, but he would oblige by taking bits and pieces of what his wife fed him at most. ¡°Hey, this bun tastes good!¡± Ye Erruo picked up one and fed it to his mouth. She had noticed that he wasn¡¯t eating. I¡¯m not going to bring him to a hotpot meal again! At the next table, Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes shone with an unexined glint as he watched their interaction. ¡°I was told that pregnantdies should not have overly spicy food, especially hotpot.¡± Mo Jiangye froze before he red ominously at the other man. ¡°Mr. Mo, I would advise you to watch out for your wife. Ill health can have a terrible effect on pregnant women. The child may turn out deformed if you aren¡¯t careful,¡± Bo Jinyan added with a smile. Son of a b*tch! Is he cursing my son?! ¡°Oh, wait... If Xiao Ruo is already four to five months into her pregnancy, why is her tummy still so t?¡± The man¡¯s face sank. He was about to re up when Ye Erruo hugged his arms. ¡°Hubby, do you hear anyone talking?¡± ¡°Nope, but I heard two dogs barking away.¡± Suddenly, Su Qing Ning appeared on the scene. ¡°Brother Jiangye!¡± She walked over to them with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you to be having hotpot here.¡± The woman retorted sharply, ¡°Is this a coincidence? Didn¡¯t you tail us all the way here with Grandpa Lin? I thought we had lost the two of you when we didn¡¯t see you after getting out of the car.¡± The other girl rebutted with a sour expression, ¡°Ye Erruo, shut your trap!¡± ¡°Hi, pretty. Come take a seat over here!¡± As his lips curled into a mocking smile, Yu Lingfeng moved over and made space for the girl. She nced at him, taken aback by his polite presence. She had not met a man who could match Brother Jiangye¡¯s masculinity. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Yu Lingfeng peeked at Mo Jiangye and replied, ¡°No, but you know him, right? I¡¯m giving you a seat so you can have a good talk with him.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman immediately took the seat closest to the next table. ¡°Brother Jiangye, you hurt Grandpa Lin¡¯s heart when you stomped off the other night. He has been trying to catch you at your ce every day in vain. The weather is cold for an old man now, so he may get sick if he goes on like this...¡± As she talked, tears brimmed in her eyes and she started to sob softly. Chapter 329 - I Want You To Disappear From My Sight Within Three Seconds

Chapter 329: I Want You To Disappear From My Sight Within Three Seconds

Ye Erruo looked around her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Master Lin?¡± Su Qing Ning ignored her question. Suddenly, the girl got up and dropped to her knees before Mo Jiangye without warning. There was a narrow gap of three to four meters between Yu Lingfeng¡¯s table and the next table, where she conveniently went down on her knees. ¡°Brother Jiangye, I¡¯m begging you. Please pay a visit to Grandpa Lin. He really misses you.¡± The man did not seem to hear or see her as he slowly tore the bread apart to feed his woman. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Have more of this bread then.¡± ¡°Brother Jiangye!¡± Su Qing Ning raised her volume with an exaggerated, pitiful look on her face. She was starting to attract lots of attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl who caused trouble at the barst time?¡± Yao Tiao asked as she bit the toothpick in her mouth, throwing an oblique look at the girl who was on her knees. ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s her.¡± She threw away her toothpick and reached for the next portion of ice-cream. ¡°WTF! Ji Sichen, why is the rest of the ice-cream inrge portions, whereas mine could be swallowed within two mouthfuls?¡± The man merely replied, ¡°How would I know? By the way, I licked the rest of the ice-cream on the table. You can have this if you don¡¯t mind my saliva.¡± The woman did not know what else to say. ¡°Brother Jiangye, this woman is out to harm you. She has an ulterior motive for being with you. You can investigate if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Yu Lingfeng sniggered to himself. Ulterior motive? What motive could my little sister have when she is obviously the one suffering by being with this jerk? A man should take care of his private affairs before they be ridiculous! How long has he been with this woman? To think that he has yet to settle this matter... Is this fe serious about Xiao Ruo? Has he ever taken her feelings into consideration? He could not wait to take his beloved little sister away with him tomorrow. He would not allow her to be bullied by Mo Jiangye any longer. ¡°Brother Jiangye, can you say something?¡± The girl continued to beg for his attention on her knees. Then, a waitress carrying a tray of dishes came up to her from behind and said, ¡°Miss, can you let me through, please?¡± The girl on the floor red at the server, revealing no intention of moving from the spot whatsoever. ¡°Brother Jiangye, you may never get to see grandpa again if you don¡¯t visit him now. He...¡± Before thedy could finish her words, she suddenly felt her face get sshed with hot, scalding tea! ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Are you alright, missy?¡± the waitress asked with a start. Mo Jiangye shook off the remnant water inside the cup, refilled it, and told his woman after cooling it down with his breath, ¡°The temperature of this cup is just right. You can have your drink now.¡± The protagonist nced at the woman, who was still stunned from the attack, and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need another cup. I have drunk almost the entire bottle of water.¡± Upon hearing that, the man simply aimed the cup at Su Qing Ning, not bothering to look at her as he dumped the tea on her again. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± The woman on the floor let out a shrill. The waitress beside her quickly took out a serviette and helped dry the poordy. ¡°Miss, do you want to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Taken aback by the harsh reaction, the server attempted to drag her away by the wrist. ¡°Let go! Let go of my hand! Who gave you permission to use your dirty hands to touch me?¡± ¡°...¡± Her face was burning red and it hurt due to the hot tea. After picking up her bag from the floor, she scrambled for some wet tissues to wipe herself clean and then applied antiseptic cream to her face. Ye Erruo was starting to admire this shameless girl from the bottom of her heart. How did she maintain the courage to stay put after going through such humiliation? ¡°I will give you three seconds to vanish from my sight.¡± ¡°Brother Jiangye...¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Two!¡± The protagonist could not take her eyes from the humiliated woman, but thetter turned her gaze to her out of the blue and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, b*tch! Ahh...¡± Chapter 330 - No One Could Bully and Insult His Woman

Chapter 330: No One Could Bully and Insult His Woman

Before Su Qing Ning could finish saying her piece, she was sent flying with a kick that resulted in her crashing hard into the table behind her, dropping the boiling hotpot and the various tes to the floor. Her quick reflexes saved her from getting scalded all over by that pot of hot soup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh gosh! What in the world happened?¡± The customers of the shop turned to look in the direction of themotion in shock. Mo Jiangye took his time standing up and shooting a cold nce over at the woman on the floor, who was grimacing in pain. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m warning you: Get close to me again and say anything bad about my woman and you¡¯ll die before you even know it. Trust me on that!¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Tears poured down her face as she wrapped her arms around her injured stomach. She dared not believe that her beloved Brother Jiangye... had actually resorted to using violence on her. His eyes were dark and cold as he reached over for the paper napkin on the table andzily wiped his hands with it. The terrifying yet explosive aura that he emitted struck fear in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Drag her away.¡± He then tossed the used napkin on thedy. The waiter standing beside them stared dumbly at him. An involuntary urge to back up and stay as far away as possible from this dangerous man formed within him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± With his head tilted, he narrowed his eyes at the waiter. The eerie, stabbing re the waiter received made his scalp go numb. ¡°Y-Yes, sir. I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± ¡°B-Brother Jiangye... It¡¯s me, Qing Ning, your childhoodpanion. How did you end up this way just because of a woman?¡± Before long, two male staff members came forward to drag Su Qing Ning away. ¡°Let me go! Get your filthy hands off me! Don¡¯t you touch me! Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Toss her out.¡± One could not help wanting to obey the man, who was akin to a lofty emperor whose orders could not be refused. The two waiters paid no heed to the missy¡¯s tantrums and struggles and speedily hauled her out of the shop. ¡°Qing Ning! What happened to you, Qing Ning?¡± cried Old Master Lin in shock when he noticed how badly Su Qing Ning was injured as soon as he walked out of the other booth upon hearing themotion. At that moment, the only sound in the hotpot shop was the bubbling sound of the soup. Everyone else in the shop was left bbergasted and dared not make a peep. Mo Jiangye gave the ring around his finger a twist before smoothing down his clothes and calmly taking a seat again. This was the second time heid a hand on a female. The first time had been when that shrew had ruined the groceries that he and his wife had selected. Su Qing Ning was the second female he had used violence on. He would not spare anyone, regardless of gender and age, who spoke ill of his woman. He could not even bear to hit or scold her, for she was the beloved apple of his eye, so what gave others the right to speak ill of her? No one was allowed to bully and insult his woman! ¡°Have you had your fill, Baby Ruo? You¡¯ll be going somewhere with meter.¡± In just an instant, his voice was once more filled with patience and tenderness. Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen, who sat opposite the couple, gawked at their female friend. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± Ye Erruo interlocked her fingers with her husband¡¯s as she gazed deeply at him. An indulgent smile hung on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face as he tucked a lock of her stray fringe behind her ear. ¡°Good.¡± Her body trembled a little as she aimed a kiss at his cheek and gave him a sickeningly sweet smile in return. Yao Tiao shuddered. Ugh, this is too scary. Not only is their public disy of affection scary, but Chief Mo is even scarier when he gets infuriated. At the next table, Bo Jinyan picked up the used napkin from the floor and cast a meaningful nce at his love rival... Chapter 331 - He Was Well Aware of This Fact

Chapter 331: He Was Well Aware of This Fact

The hotpot meal did notst long, and the earlier incident was soon forgotten. Yu Lingfeng, who was sitting with Bo Jinyan, found Mo Jiangye pleasing for once. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± his friend whispered to him. After all, they could no longer enjoy their hotpot. He took another look at Ye Erruo, only to receive a frosty re from her husband. After shing a contemptuous smirk at him in return, he turned to leave. As the two of them were leaving, Bo Jinyan dropped something to the ground. The woman happened to notice this when she turned around to retrieve her scarf in preparation for leaving with her husband. She wanted to call out to the man at first, but they were a long distance apart and, after taking into consideration various reasons, she could not bring herself to do so. She figured that, if the ne was truly important to him, he woulde back to the shop in search of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Jiangye wrapped his wife up tightly inyers again. ¡°Are you two leaving already?¡± ¡°My hubby has something to doter, so we can¡¯t stay here too long. You guys can continue your meal.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Just a second, hubby.¡± The woman crouched down to pick up the item that Bo Jinyan had dropped on the floor earlier. The moment she touched the item, however, she entered a trance. An image of a sea of flowers shed across her mind, reminding her of the flowers that her servant had been receiving on her behalf. s, it was gone so fast that she failed to get anything from it. She took a nce at the item in her hand, which was a colorful ne that could not be any more ordinary with a strange pattern formed by flower petals. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her husband turned his head back and gave her a quizzical look. ¡°What¡¯s this? Who gave it to you?¡± ¡°I picked it up from the floor.¡± ¡°Do you like this ne? Just keep it then,¡± he told her. Feeling dumbfounded, she replied, ¡°This belongs to someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it from its owner.¡± ¡°Nah. Just leave it with the cashier. The owner mighte back searching for it.¡± Mo Jiangye reached out to take the ne from her. The material of each petal felt exactly the same as the one she had lost before. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± He then took her hand to leave the hotpot shop. As they made their way out, he dropped the ne on the cashier counter and Ye Erruo instinctively turned her head back to take another look at it. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± The man merely spat out, ¡°Somewhere.¡± Of course, she knew he was taking her somewhere, but where exactly was this ce? They saw a man standing right in front of them as soon as they exited the hotpot shop. ¡°Old Master Lin?¡± Mo Jiangye acted as though he had never seen him and just led his wife straight past him. ¡°Stop right there, Xiao Ye!¡± the elderly man cried out to his grandson. Theck of response prompted him to yell, ¡°Ye Erruo!¡± The younger chap suddenly stopped in his tracks and frowned in displeasure. ¡°Ye Erruo! I want a confirmation from you today. Are you making use of Xiao Ye?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Erruo looked over her shoulder to nce at Old Master Lin. It¡¯s freezing outside today, as it¡¯s snowing quite heavily, yet he still tried to find a way to meet his grandson just like every day. It must be tough on him. ¡°Very well! Xiao Ye, I¡¯ve done my part to warn you. Let me just ask you onest time: Do you intend to never return to the Lin residence and disown your grandfather?¡± In response, Mo Jiangye snidely remarked, ¡°Are you even my grandfather? From the day you allowed my woman to get hurt and refused to acknowledge her, you have no longer been eligible to be part of my family. You and I have nothing to do with each other.¡± All along, the old man had only seen in him nothing but his abilities. Because of his mother, the elderly man had preferred Lin Jingxuan. It was not until he had discovered that that grandson of his had grown up to be a useless bum that he had poured his attention on him instead. He was well aware of this fact! Chapter 332 - Resembling an Injured Little Beast

Chapter 332: Resembling an Injured Little Beast

All along, the old man had seen in him nothing but his abilities. Because of his mother, the elderly man had preferred Lin Jingxuan. It was not until he had discovered that that grandson had grown up to be a useless bum that he had poured his attention on him instead. He was well aware of this fact! ¡°Fine! Very well then!¡± Old Master Lin yelled at him before shooting a furious look at the woman. I only have his best interest at heart, yet he doesn¡¯t appreciate my concern. Sooner orter, he¡¯s going to get hurt from all her deceit. He had sent someone to look into this matter. Ye Erruo and Lin Jingxuan had been close when they had still been a couple. It was exactly like Su Qing Ning had said¡ªthe two of them had tried to elope, but their attempt to do so had failed. From then on, the woman¡¯s attitude had pulled a one-eighty! Even before then, he had heard news of the couple going steady and had been aware that his precious Xiao Ye had been fond of her. However, it was not until further investigation that he had realized that her rtionship with his other grandson was not as simple as he¡¯d thought. They were deeply in love with one another and, ording to Su Qing Ning¡¯s words, Ye Erruo¡¯s love for Lin Jingxuan ran so deep that she could sacrifice her life for him. Something¡¯s definitely fishy about herplete change of attitude. There must be something going on here. That said, the elderly man saw no need to continue looking the young one up only to get snubbed in return. Thetter did not give a hoot about anything the Lins had. On top of that, Mo Jiangye was not his only grandson. Never mind that he refuses to acknowledge me as his grandfather. He even fell out with me over a woman! How capable of him indeed! One day, that woman will surely ruin him! Since he insists on having his way, I¡¯ll just wait to see what happens to him! ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll think I¡¯ve raised an ingrate!¡± He then heart-wrenchingly took his leave after saying thisst sentence to his grandson. ¡°Raised?¡± Mo Jiangye scoffed in response. Ha! Upon sensing the change in her husband¡¯s emotions, Ye Erruo hastily grabbed his hands and tried to distract him by saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take me somewhere?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± He put his arm around her waist as they climbed into the car. It was very warm inside. The moment they boarded the car, the sullen man removed his wife¡¯s extra outeryers. ¡°You still have me.¡± She consoled him as she snuggled into her husband¡¯s embrace. He had truly done plenty of things for her sake. ¡°Yeah.¡± She held his face in her hands and leaned in to give him aforting smooch. Quite naturally, the man would not just let the kiss end this way when she had actually taken the initiative. Although he started out as the passive one, he soon dominated the kiss. Her eyes shed wide open at the abruptness of his kiss. Meanwhile, the driver, who was driving the car steadily, sensed that something was amiss upon noticing the reflection on the window. Very tactfully, he raised the car¡¯s partition to give the couple some privacy. ¡°I only have you now, Baby Ruo,¡± Mo Jiangye whined weakly, sounding truly pitiful. Her heart softened at the sight of his weak disy. She was thus sessfully deceived by his facade. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± the woman asked all of a sudden, changing the topic of the conversation. ¡°I have an importantst-minute meeting to attend.¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you return Lin Teng to Old Master Lin? You have anotherpany?¡± He let out a low chuckle in his sexy yet husky voice, which sounded like music to the ears. ¡°You¡¯ve seriously underestimated your man¡¯s capabilities.¡± Does she think that I have lost everything now that I no longer own Lin Teng? How am I supposed to support her and give her a stable life if I have nothing at all? ¡°Your naughty hands need to behave!¡± The woman shot him a re and gripped tightly his hands, which were up to no good. He immediately gave her an aggrieved look in return. ¡°You¡¯re the only one that I can call family now, Baby Ruo,¡± the man, who resembled an injured little beast, choked out. His reply put a frown and a pout on her face before she eventually gave up stopping his advances. When he saw that she was acting all tamed and docile now, a naughty gleam shed across his eyes and his lips tugged upward in a wicked smirk. Chapter 333 - Untitled

Chapter 333: Untitled

¡°You!¡± she hissed in warning at him through clenched teeth. He paid no attention, of course. Mo Jiangye did not let her go until the end of the journey. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our destination, Young Master,¡± announced the driver when they reached an office building. Therge letters ¡®MTR¡¯ were hanging over them. They proceeded to alight from the car. While the woman was doing so, her legs momentarily gave way for a moment and she nearly stumbled to the ground. As he took her hand in his, he led her into the building. Inside, the peopleing and going appeared to be very busy and swiftly left to do their own things after greeting Mo Jiangye with a soft murmur. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± The man led her to his office so she could wait there while he went to his meeting. ¡°Okay.¡± The minimal office felt warm andforting, and photos of her could be found everywhere within the room, be it on the bookshelves, the flower stand, or the decorative racks. His desk was decorated with solo shots of her and photos they had taken together. Among those photos were many candid shots of her either cooking, sleeping, or just walking. I never realized that I was being photographed... Knock, knock, knock went the door before ady in professional work attire entered the room, hauling a big grocery bag. ¡°The President told me to pass this to you.¡± Ye Erruo went forward and collected the bag, which contained a bunch of snacks, from her. ¡°May I know what you would like to drink?¡± Thedy ventured further inside the office. The office pantry had everything, including coffee, milk tea, tea leaves, and soy milk powder. ¡°I¡¯m neither thirsty nor hungry.¡± ¡°Alright. The President will only be back in an hour or so. You can read a book or watch some TV programs while you pass the time in his office.¡± ¡°I got it, thanks. You can get back to work.¡± ¡°Okay. Juste look for me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the office next to yours.¡± She nodded in acknowledgment. Thedy then left with a bunch of documents in her arms. It was very warm in the room, so Ye Erruo soon started to feel hot under her thickyers of clothes. After stripping off her outer coat, she toured around the office before eventuallying to a stop before a small rack with a disy of a colony of rabbits. They were the rabbits they had bought during their trip to the private estate. The rack was filled entirely with little bunnies that looked particrlyical in this minimal office. She could not resist giving the bunny¡¯s ears a pinch before she eventually went to lie on the sofa with a pair of bunnies in her arms while she scanned her surroundings. There was another knock on the door at that moment. A woman in thick, gaudy makeup entered, holding a document in her hand. She was stupefied to find a stranger lying on the sofa with the bunnies in her arms. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that the things in the President¡¯s office can¡¯t be touched?¡± Ye Erruo turned to look at the intruder. ¡°Pardon?¡± The woman was instantly rendered speechless as she gawked at the other person. Despite seeing this woman in the photos found in their President¡¯s office many times, she had not expected that such a ravishing person would truly exist in this world. ¡°O-Oh. I apologize for the intrusion.¡± This must be our President¡¯s wife. ¡°Is the President¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone to a meeting.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I heard that he was in the office today, so I brought over a document that needs his signature. Could I trouble you to inform him about this when he returns?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Knock, knock went the door yet again before another person came in with a huge stack of documents. ¡°Eh? Sis Hua, you¡¯re here too. Quick,e and take this from me.¡± ¡°Why are there so many documents?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since the President hasn¡¯t beening to the office. I¡¯ve taken care of everything else. All that¡¯s left are these documents, which require his signature.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s PA Bo Yu?¡± ¡°Beats me. These documents were sent to him long ago, but no one has signed them so far.¡± ¡°Leave them here. I¡¯ll inform Mo Jiangye when he returns.¡± That person¡¯s head snapped in her direction at once. Chapter 334 - I Will Snatch Her Away

Chapter 334: I Will Snatch Her Away

¡°You!¡± cried that person in shock. Sis Hua picked up a document from the desk and left while pushing that person out of the room. However, someone else soon came in and took a big stack of documents with him, leaving behind a small pile. Just like that, many people wereing in and out of Mo Jiangye¡¯s office during the entire time he was having his meeting. Most of these people seized this chance to take a look at their President¡¯s wife. Every single one of them entered and searched the entire office, only to be surprised or amazed at the sight of Ye Erruo before swiftly taking their leave. ... Resplendent lights shone down on the ss table, where the ne that had been dropped behind at the hotpot shopy. When Yu Lingfeng made his way downstairs, he saw his friend staring vacantly at the ne. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°When are you going back then?¡± He appeared to be deep in thought as he took a seat on the sofa. ¡°Things are a little tricky on Mo Jiangye¡¯s end. How do you expect me to leave when I can¡¯t get in touch with Xiao Ruo at all?¡± ¡°The Queen has already sent someone to urge us to hurry up many times. If we don¡¯t return to Blue Tower, she¡¯ll make a trip here herself.¡± ¡°Worstes to worst, let¡¯s just get that Xiao Nuo person close to Mo Jiangye and swap her for Xiao Ruo.¡± Bo Jinyan disagreed with the idea, however. ¡°That was my initial n, but after meeting him several times, I now find this n infeasible. Besides, Xiao Nuo has lost her vision in one eye.¡± ¡°How is it infeasible? We just need to get that woman to stall Mo Jiangye for a day.¡± As he stroked the ne in his hand, he whispered, ¡°Mo Jiangye seems to care for Xiao Ruo a lot.¡± ¡°He cares for Xiao Ruo?¡± How can he¡ªsomeone full of shorings¡ªbe possibly worthy of my little princess? ¡°You¡¯ll take Gu Feirou and Xiao Nuo back to Blue Tower first and I¡¯ll stay behind to take care of the rest,¡± said Bo Jinyan in a meaningful tone. ¡°Xiao Nuo as well?¡± ¡°Yes, take her back. She might prove to be a big help to us one day.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take Ruoruo back on my own. You can return with those two women first.¡± He furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ll take those two back while you stay here? How do you intend to take Xiao Ruo away from Mo Jiangye¡¯s side then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll snatch her away!¡± Yu Lingfeng spat out coldly. ¡°Snatch her? Do you want her to hate you? Do you think Xiao Ruo will willingly leave with you?¡± He was rendered speechless. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get her to return to Blue Tower with me of her own free will and make her forget Mo Jiangye and everything that happened here.¡± Wouldn¡¯t that... be going overboard? It¡¯s not hard to tell that Xiao Ruo is very fond of Mo Jiangye. If we wiped him from her memories... The air suddenly felt still as silence descended between the two men, who each had their own thoughts on their minds. ¡°Actually, I think it might be a good idea if she doesn¡¯t return to Blue Tower,¡± Yu Lingfeng solemnly dered with heartache after a lot of consideration. Besides, he could not refute that her safety was guaranteed while she stayed by her husband¡¯s side. His friend¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How is she going to be a part of my family if she doesn¡¯t return to Blue Tower?¡± He felt absolutely conflicted. To be honest, he would prefer it if Xiao Ruo was not a part of his friend¡¯s family. He just wanted him to treat her with love and sincerity, but that would be too unfair to her. On top of that, if she did not return to Blue Tower... the chances of him meeting her again in the future would be practically non-existent. ¡°She has to return!¡± Bo Jinyan articted his thoughts clearly, his eyes shing with obstinacy, determination, and solemness. ¡°I¡¯m capable of protecting her for life. I¡¯ll give her a morous andvish wedding and make sure that she belongs entirely to me, including her heart and body.¡± Chapter 335 - Erasing Ye Erruos Memory

Chapter 335: Erasing Ye Erruo¡¯s Memory

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yu Lingfeng could only sigh, knowing very well that his good friend had made up his mind. Bo Jinyan repeated his instruction. ¡°You¡¯ll take Gu Feirou and Xiao Nuo back to Blue Tower first.¡± ¡°What about Xiao Ro?¡± The man was still harping on about his beloved little sister. ¡°She won¡¯t remember any other man she met in her life soon. This is thest time I¡¯m going to indulge her.¡± She can do whatever she wants with Mo Jiangye now, but this is theirst chance to be together. She¡¯ll be a brand new person when she leaves with me, and I¡¯ll be the most important person in her life! On the other hand, Yu Lingfeng was contemting his friend¡¯s words with furrowed brows. As much as he disliked Mo Jiangye, he knew his little sister cared a lot about him. Erasing the man from her memory seemed a tad cruel in his opinion. Still, he had to admit that retaining the memory would have unwee repercussions. ¡°Can¡¯t we find another way to resolve this problem? How about trying to exin this matter to Xiao Ruo instead?¡± ¡°Exin? What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Bo Jinyan objected. He knew that many thorny issues would surface as well if they were to reason with her. It would work against them and her in the long run. The only way was to make her forget Mo Jiangye. This would be the most effective and efficient solution to all their concerns. Furthermore, she would be spared from any suffering, so this was definitely the best way out! The man concluded their discussion resolutely, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this then. Let me handle Xiao Ruo¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll bring her back to Blue Tower safe and sound, and you can get to meet a brand new Ye Erruo.¡± Then, Gu Feirou was seen emerging from the entrance slowly. ¡°So the two of you are here!¡± ¡°When did you get up and why are you wandering around?¡± Bo Jinyan chided her, looking displeased. One of the male attendants following the princess quickly pulled out a stool for her to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Where is Ye Erruo?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°One of her corneas has been removed for me, right? Where is she now?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Gu Feirou had a look of absolute hatred on her face as she answered, ¡°Taking her cornea isn¡¯t enough. She has hurt me time and again so she has to pay double for her transgressions!¡± Bo Jinyan took a deep breath before replying, ¡°You¡¯ll return to Blue Tower with your elder brother tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I want Ye Erruo to pay...¡± The woman stopped short as she gazed straight into the man¡¯s ominous re. ¡°Ye Erruo will follow you back to Blue Tower tomorrow.¡± The woman let out a cry, ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± ¡°Go back and rest now!¡± A male attendant instantly helped thedy get on her feet. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go back to your room now.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± With a satisfied smile, the woman finally left the room with her male pets in tow. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Young Master, are you referring to Xiao Nuo?¡± the servant asked Bo Jinyan cautiously before adding, ¡°She is locked up in one of the rooms, but do not worry, Young Master. That room is far away from the princess¡¯s room so Her Highness will not get to see her.¡± The man got up from his seat. Unlike his usual self, he was strangely aloof and distant that day. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± His friend hurried after him. He did not reply as he entered Xiao Nuo¡¯s room with an inscrutable face. By the time he re-emerged from the room, his friend had an odd expression on his face as he waited outside the door. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Just remember, Xiao Nuo will be Ye Erruo in the future. All you need to do is bring Gu Feirou and this woman back to Blue Tower tomorrow. If the Queen asks for me, you can tell her that I¡¯m attending to some business here for the time being and shall return to the country after I settle these affairs.¡± His friend remained quiet when he added unexpectedly, ¡°Oh, one more thing. Bring Aby back with you tomorrow as well.¡± ¡°Aby is still here?¡± Yu Lingfeng asked with a start. His friend¡¯s mouth twitched when he recalled the way that creature had threatened him with a hunger strike again in the past couple of months. The thing was, he had found out that the dog had been snacking behind his back while putting up a daily act of despondency and pitifulness. He knew because the smart-aleck had regained its former round size despite being on a hunger strike for two months. That fe should have looked scrawny by now if it had truly gone without food. Chapter 336 - Everyones Duty To Stay Away From Retards

Chapter 336: Everyone¡¯s Duty To Stay Away From Retards

¡°Aby did not return to Blue Tower.¡± Yu Lingfeng was caught in a dilemma. ¡°What if it refuses to eat when we bring it back?¡± ¡°Let it die from hunger!¡± ¡°...¡± All of a sudden, the door behind them opened. Xiao Nuo stuck her head out to have a look. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Lingfeng was stunned. He nced at Bo Jinyan and asked, ¡°Did you hypnotize her?¡± ¡°All she knows now is that she is Ye Erruo,¡± Bo Jinyan said coldly. He found it very easy to make someone forget everything. Of course, it was not impossible for him to control someone. ¡°...¡± ¡°When you return, do not let Gu Feirou anywhere near her. You have to think of a way to hide her.¡± Yu Lingfeng nodded his head. ¡°Then I will leave Xiao Ruo to you.¡± ¡°Mm. You should head off and prepare for your return to Blue Tower tomorrow,¡± Bo Jinyan said as he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master, Young Master! The princess has taken a few people out to have fun.¡± One of the maids rushed over to give a report. ¡°Just ignore her.¡± The maid was taken aback. ¡°A-Alright.¡± ¡°Send someone to follow them. Make sure that they return tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°How did this retard get hold of Xiao Ruo¡¯s ne?¡± Yu Lingfeng severely questioned the situation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how she did it. She is now the Blue Tower Royalty¡¯s princess and your sister.¡± ¡°Damn it. If she is truly my sister, I will make sure to hide far away from her. It is everyone¡¯s duty to stay away from retards.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad thing now that the ne is on her.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes fell on the hall on the first level. Gu Feirou had brought ten of her boys out to have fun. The ten men were making a din about wanting to head out to y while coaxing Gu Feirou to the sky. Amid all the delight, she led them out, not caring about her eye. Gu Feirou walked arrogantly with her head held high in front of the ten men as they walked into a shopping mall in the city center. She was wearing half a face mask to cover her injured eye, her luxurious princess gown, and a crown on her head. She was holding a scepter in her hand as well, which made her look exactly like a princess. She exuded a luxurious air, especially due to the ne around her neck. It looked extremely valuable at first nce and gave off a hint of a mystery, making one¡¯s eyes light up as they looked at it. Gu Feirou loved it very much. This ne was a gift from one of her male pets. She had heard that this ne was capable of making one¡¯s skin beautiful. Wearing it for a long time would make her skin fair and tender and her figure slim. Plus, the ne exuded a faint fragrance that made one feelfortable and incredible just by smelling it. Originally, Gu Feirou had been wearing the ne that represented her identity just as Yu Lingfeng had said. However, when she¡¯d thought about how inconvenient it would be, she had decided not to put it on. Compared to that, she loved this ne way more! ¡°Are they filming a TV show?¡± ¡°Where is this princess from?¡± ¡°She is really pretty and she has such a great presence.¡± Upon hearing the admiring words all around her, Gu Feirou swelled with happiness. She straightened her back, her eyes bing arrogant and aloof as she thoroughly enjoyed thepliments and envy of the crowd. She had never felt so noble before. She felt a sense of superiority, as if the world was beneath her feet. The ten men behind her seemed like her loyal servants. ¡°Princess, where is this ce?¡± Gu Feirou raised her jaw arrogantly as she said, ¡°This is the sales counter dedicated to MTR.¡± She wanted to buy all the MTR-branded lipsticks, bags, clothes, and shoes that day. Previously, she had always been envious of Ye Erruo¡¯s status. Now, she was finally the female lead. All of a sudden, her eyes were attracted to a dress studded with diamonds... Chapter 337 - Untitled

Chapter 337: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All of a sudden, her eyes were attracted to a dress studded with diamonds... ¡°Hello, Miss. Wee.¡± ¡°May I know how we can be of service today?¡± Two staff members greeted them passionately. ¡°I want this dress. Wrap it up for me,¡± she said coldly. The staff members followed her line of sight, momentarily stunned when they saw what she was looking at. One of them hurriedly said, ¡°I am sorry, Miss, but the dress by the disy window is not for sale.¡± Upon hearing that, Gu Feirou felt unhappy. ¡°Not for sale? Why did you hang it there if you are not going to sell it?¡± ¡°I am very sorry, Miss. This is a gift from our boss to our Madam. It was custom-made earlier, so it was temporarily ced on the mannequin. It will be packed away as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No. I want this dress. How much is it? I will pay for it.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Miss, but we are not selling this dress.¡± The staff members were in a tough spot. SLAM! One of her male pets mmed a card on the counter. ¡°How can there be something you can¡¯t sell to our princess if she wants it? If this is a gift for your Madam from your boss, you can just make another one.¡± The dress on the mannequin could make every woman stop in her tracks and gasp in amazement. It was stylish yet it did not lose itsvishness. It was both elegant and honorable. Every diamond on it had gone through borate craftsmanship and reflected every girl¡¯s princess dream. ¡°Take it down quickly,¡± Gu Feirou said, both her eyes sparkling. The staff members pulled them aside and exined patiently. ¡°Miss, this is the only dress made from such a material in this world. I am not sure if you have seen it on the media, but it has been revealed that two diamonds as big as human heads appeared on the L Market. Every diamond on this dress was cut and custom-made from those head-sized diamonds. It is very rare, and it is impossible to make a second dress like this one. Besides, the designer has already left. Our store has to hand over this dress by the end of the day, so we really can¡¯t sell it or make another piece for you. We hope you understand.¡± The other staff member added, ¡°Our boss really loves our Madam. Therefore, he attaches great significance to the dress. I believe a beautiful princess like you would not be willing to destroy a couple¡¯s kind intentions, right? We have other dresses here that would be a great fit for you. Please have a look at this dress, princess! It suits you very well.¡± The staff member took a princess gown from the side and gestured to it in front of Gu Feirou. ¡°Miss, you can try it on if you¡¯d like.¡± Gu Feirou shifted her attention to the princess gown in front of her and reached out to caress it. Seeing that her focus had been shifted, the two staff members let out a sigh of relief. ¡°No way! I only want that one!¡± Diamonds as big as human heads? A well-known designer? A limited-edition dress made by MTR? Such a precious dress was only fit for someone with the right status. She was a princess. Therefore, she was the only person in this world worthy enough to wear this dress. If anyone else wore it, it would lower its value. Only a princess could bring out the beauty of such a dress! ¡°How much is this dress? Give me a quote. Do not think that I do not have the money to afford it!¡± The staff member forced out a polite smile. ¡°Miss, this dress is not for sale. Please do not put us in a tough spot.¡± ¡°Fifty million. Is that enough?¡± Gu Feirou asked impatiently. They had said that it was not for sale. They were not going to sell it. Did she not understand the humannguage? The staff member put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Miss, your measurements seem to be a little off the measurements of the dress. You are a smaller size, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to fit into the dress even if you buy it.¡± Chapter 338 - Crystal Shoes Have To Fit A Princess

Chapter 338: Crystal Shoes Have To Fit A Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss, your measurements seem to be a little off the measurements of the dress. You are a smaller size, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to fit into the dress even if you buy it.¡± Gu Feirou unconsciously looked down at her bosom, her face turning an ugly crimson shade in an instant. She became furious immediately. ¡°I like it and I am willing to buy it. I want this dress. I can buy whatever I want. I have a ton of money.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Wrap it up. I have my own designer, so you do not need to worry about my measurements. Who knows? I may not even like it after bringing it back home. I might just let my servants use it to mop the floor.¡± The two staff members could no longer keep up their courteous act. They had been kind and patient with every customer,plied with everything they wanted, and treated them like Gods as they served them with their hearts. However, they did not have to be patient when they encountered difficult people who were intentionally looking for trouble. ¡°Did you not hear what I said? Where is your boss? Get your boss here.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Miss, but our boss isn¡¯t around.¡± ¡°Get your manager here then.¡± The staff member stared at Gu Feirou in astonishment. Judging from her clothes, they believed she was a cultivated youngdy from a rich family that had good taste. Unfortunately, thedy¡¯s character... One really should not judge a book by its cover. At that moment, a group of people walked over from the back. ¡°Senior manager...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Thedy insists on buying this dress,¡± the staff member said awkwardly. The senior manager nced at Gu Feirou before saying coldly, ¡°Take the dress down and wrap it up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two staff members took the dress down hurriedly. ¡°Hold on! Lady, this dress is not for sale.¡± ¡°I can give you the money. Do you think I can¡¯t afford it? You should know that I can purchase every single thing in this shop!¡± The senior manager looked at her strangely before he said, ¡°Miss, this store is not selling this dress.¡± ¡°Princess, it is just a dress. Let¡¯s not bicker with them. With a noble status like yours, why should you lower yourself and waste your time arguing with them?¡± A male pet reminded her from behind. Gu Feirou thought about it. What he¡¯d said made sense! ¡°Forget it, I am toozy to be so calctive with you all. Bring out all the shoes in your store.¡± She walked to the side arrogantly and sat down. The senior manager nced at the staff members, signaling to them to do as she instructed. A momentter, all sorts of shoes were brought out for the princess. ¡°I want thetest limited-edition ones.¡± ¡°Miss, all these are thetest limited-edition shoes.¡± ¡°This pair. Let me put it on and have a look.¡± The staff member bent over and slowly removed the shoes from Gu Feirou¡¯s feet. ¡°No, this pair doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Before the staff member could help her put on the heels, Gu Feirou had pointed once again at another pair of shoes. ¡°Alright, I will change them for you right now.¡± A couple of minutester, Gu Feirou nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Take this pair and help me change into that pair of heels as well.¡± The staff member bent down and helped her put on another pair of heels. ¡°No. This is too ugly. Change it, change it. Wait, that pair! That¡¯s the pair!¡± A glint of excitement shed across Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes. She had caught sight of a pair of pale pink crystal shoes that were being carefully taken out by a staff member so they could be wrapped up. Under the lights, the pair of heels shimmered. They were a crystal dream that every girl would desire to own, and Gu Feirou was no exception. ¡°I am sorry but that pair of heels is not for sale.¡± Gu Feirou was truly furious this time. ¡°You refused to sell that dress and now that pair of shoes. What kind of shop is this?¡± ¡°I am sorry, Miss, but this pair of heels is a gift for our Madam.¡± ¡°I am fine without the dress, but crystal shoes have to fit a princess!¡± Gu Feirou said icily. Chapter 339 - The Poor Cannot Afford The Food Here

Chapter 339: The Poor Cannot Afford The Food Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It is true that crystal heels befit princesses only, but honestly, does this woman consider herself a princess just because she is wearing a pair of crystal heels? The store assistant felt full of disdain for the show-off standing before her. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Miss,¡± she told Gu Feirou. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want that pair of crystal heels. You go and get it for me.¡± The woman turned her head over her shoulder and ordered the male pets behind her. ¡°Princess, this pair of heels is too low-ss for you. There are plenty of crystal heels in various styles in the Blue Tower Kingdom. If you really like crystal heels, you can get as many as you want when we return home. There are red crystal heels, blue crystal heels, and many more!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Princess. These crystal heels are verymon in the Blue Tower Kingdom.¡± ¡°You can easily find crystals and gems back home.¡± ¡°Princess, let¡¯s not argue with them over this insignificant matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Princess.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s heart was moved by the words of her male followers. Are there really so many crystal heels back in Blue Tower? ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not going to pursue this matter further. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not keen on footwear that¡¯s cheap and low-ss,¡± the woman concluded as she shook her head. The store assistant¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Is this woman calling these shoes sour grapes now because she can¡¯t have them? I really look down on her! ¡°Give me size 38 in all the designs you have here. You can pack these up for me because I won¡¯t be trying them on.¡± ¡°Miss, are you referring to all the designs?¡± the store assistant asked with a start. Is she for real? ¡°Of course, give me a pair of every limited-edition design. I have the money, so you needn¡¯t worry that I can¡¯t foot the bill.¡± As she spoke, she shoved the card that one of her male attendants had passed to her into the employee¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure, sure! Please give me a minute.¡± By the time the store assistant re-appeared before Gu Feirou, she was wearing a beam on her face. She returned the card to the Princess with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Please give us some time to wrap up your goods for you. Thank you for your patience.¡± ¡°Alright, but be quick!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The woman was feeling strangely good. She had never spent money so frivolously in the past. Hmph! I would expect more than a dozen pairs of limited-edition MTR footwear over here. Judging by the fact that nothinges cheap when ites to this brand, I expect these shoes to cost at least millions of yuan. As she was standing by the clothes rack, shemented while shaking her head, ¡°The clothes here are really ugly. Oh, well, we can buy one or two pieces to use them as cleaning rags.¡± ¡°Hi, Miss. Your shoes are all packed. What else do you need from us?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go!¡± the woman replied. Right about then, a woman in corporate clothes walked into the store. ¡°Are the clothes and heels pre-ordered by our Young Madam ready for collection?¡± ¡°Yes, they are, Sister Liu.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Gu Feirou sized up the customer from head to toe before she walked toward the exit. As she brushed past the woman, she purposely knocked hard against Sister Liu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, watch where you are going! Are you nuts?¡± The Princess feigned innocence as she left the store with her head held high. ¡°Sister Liu, this customer was truly problematic. Just ignore her. Look, here are Madam¡¯s heels and outfit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sister Liu got into her car speedily after taking the shopping items from the assistant¡¯s hands. Gu Feirou went into a bout of senseless splurging after that. She got everything that had the MTR logo on it regardless of her need for it. Soon, the dozens of men following her could no longer handle the amount of shopping bags and had to call for reinforcements. A car woulde and help them carry the goods. When they arrived at the snack section, the woman inhaled the fragrance and thought to herself, This is the smell of money. Only the rich can afford the food here. Yes, only a Princess like me can afford to eat here. ¡°Mrs. President, let me carry your handbag for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Erruo obliged as she dug into the little buns with the chibi[1.¡±Chibi¡± is a Japanese ng term that describes a specific style of caricature that depicts characters as small and chubby in an exaggerated fashion.] artwork of her husband on them. This store could customize cute cakes and pastries based on the customers¡¯ requests. Thedy was holding a few buns with chibi designs of Mo Jiangye in her hands while waiting for the store to give her the buns with the cute artwork of her on them. ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± Gu Feirou blinked in disbelief. Am I imagining things? Chapter 340 - A Laugh of Sweet Indulgence

Chapter 340: A Laugh of Sweet Indulgence

¡°Ye Erruo?¡± Gu Feirou blinked in disbelief. Am I imagining things? Wasn¡¯t this woman just captured by my fiance so that one of her corneas would be removed for me? What is she doing here? She marched toward her enemy. Suddenly, Ye Erruo¡¯s phone buzzed for attention. The young assistant by her side took the bag of bread from her hand and passed the phone to her. ¡°Mrs. President, your phone is ringing.¡± ¡°Hello. Is that Mo Jiangye?¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± The man on the other end of the phone sounded a little displeased. ¡°I was hungry and I went out to buy some bread. I¡¯m near the office. I shall return soon...¡± ¡°Are you craving bread?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. By the way, there¡¯s a pastry store here that is rather interesting. I¡¯ll bring some buns for you to tryter. They are really soft and chewy.¡± She could not hide the wide smile on her face as she gobbled down another ¡®Mo Jiangye¡¯ pastry. Her assistant swooned because of the sight, though. ¡°Alright, bring a few moreter. The meeting will drag on so I¡¯ll finishte tonight,¡± he told her gently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come and look for me in the meeting room once you return.¡± ¡°You want me to look for you in the meeting room?¡± she asked with a start. ¡°Yes, I want you to bring me the buns personally.¡± He could not stand the thought of her being far away from him. It made him feel nervous and uneasy. That was why he had called her immediately when he had been notified that she had left the office. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another store nearby that sells the dumplings you like. You can search for it and have some food there before youe back to the office.¡± The woman looked around her before she replied, ¡°Yup, I can see it. I¡¯ll get a few dumplings for you too.¡± He chuckled. His voice was full of sweet indulgence when he said to her, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll eat whatever Baby Ruo gets for me.¡± ¡°You should continue your meeting now. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Sure. See you in a bit, baby.¡± Ye Erruo could feel goosebumps forming on the back of her neck. ¡°Okay, see you in a bit.¡± After putting down the phone, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, the man resumed his detached persona again and continued the meeting. ¡°Miss, your buns are ready.¡± The buns with her chibi artwork were finally ready. ¡°Let me have my bag.¡± Thedy reached for her purse, ready to make the payment, but her assistant was too dumbfounded by the sight of her beauty to notice her instruction. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She waved her hand in front of her young assistant, hoping to catch her attention. Startled, the assistant blushed beet red as she tried to regain herposure. ¡°Ah? Oh, what? What do you need? Oh, how much is it?¡± What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I so captivated by another woman? ¡°The total is 8,619 yuan, but you can round down to 8,600 yuan.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, is that you?¡± a shrill voice said behind her. Thedy subconsciously turned to check behind her and found herself staring in the eyes of her arch enemy. As she turned her head around, the sight of her with her hair fluttering lightly in the breeze caught the male pets standing across from her by surprise. Who is this beauty? Her skin was dewy and soft, and her eyes sparkled with delight. Her lips looked so tantalizing that it was almost criminal to look at them. The ten men across from her felt time stop the moment she swung around to look at them. It was as if she had walked out of a painting. The ten male pets held their breath as their eyes stayed on the woman. The word ¡®goddess¡¯ would not be good enough to describe the distinctive aura that this beauty possessed. In their opinion, she was probably the most beautiful woman on earth. ¡°Gu Feirou?¡± Ye Erruo cocked her brow in surprise. Why is she wearing a mask in public? Oh, right... She is blind in one eye. On the other hand, her enemy was still staring at her in disbelief. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her! What about her eye? Why is she... ¡°Howe your eye can still see? Why aren¡¯t you blind?¡± Thedy chuckled in bemusement. ¡°I think you are the one who¡¯s blind, not me. Yes, that¡¯s right. You are indeed blind.¡± ¡°Arrest her!¡± Gu Feirou yelled at her men. Chapter 341 - I Am The Princess!

Chapter 341: I Am The Princess!

Her male followers, though, weren¡¯t moved by her demand. ¡°I order all of you to arrest her now!¡± Furious, she whirled around, only to see her male pets looking hopeless with dopey eyes. No one was listening to her. Ye Erruo was rendered speechless when she saw the ten of them looking like carbon copies of Lin Jingxuan. Somehow, she had a feeling that her nemesis was out of her mind. I didn¡¯t know she had a fetish for stand-ins that look just like Lin Jingxuan. She is a notch above him, though. She found ten lookalikes at one go to show off in public. I bet she must have received all the attention she craves! ¡°Why are you guys staring into space!?¡± Herckeys were shaken out of their daze by her loud reprimand. ¡°P-Princess...¡± Is the Princess for real? Is this really her demand? ¡°I said I want all of you to capture her. Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Capture her?¡± ¡°Do it now!¡± What¡¯s happening? Why isn¡¯t that woman¡¯s eye blind? Why is she still looking so healthy and good? Whose cornea did I receive? I saw her lying on the operation table that day. I¡¯m very sure it was her! Or... Did my brother and fianc¨¦ lie to me? The assistant beside Ye Erruo saw the disturbance behind them and tried to hurry along by clearing a path through the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Erruo, who could not care less about that woman, started to walk away after getting her buns. ¡°Why are you standing there? Get her for me!¡± Gu Feirou shoved one of her male followers forward with great agitation. ¡°P-Princess... Why do we need to arrest her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You just need to follow my orders!¡± Ye Erruo shook her head in bemusement. How the hell did this woman find these ten doppelg?ngers? The male pet who was forced to the front tried to stop her from leaving. ¡°M-Miss, can... can you stay put?¡± he called out to her timidly. Gu Feirou was speechless. The protagonist ignored him and continued to walk away with her assistant. ¡°Ye Erruo, you are a mistress and a homewrecker! You stay where you are!¡± Her enemy¡¯s voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. Her usation was enough to arouse the interest of the people around them. Mistress? Ye Erruo¡¯s young assistant nced up at her idol. How did Mrs. President turn into a mistress? Was the President with another woman before her? It¡¯s hard to imagine that¡¯s the truth! ¡°Is this woman really a homewrecker?¡± ¡°Well, she looks like a vixen to me!¡± a passerbymented jealously. ¡°I don¡¯t think she is.¡± When she realized that the woman was going to disappear from her sight soon, Gu Feirou decided to chase her. ¡°Princess, be careful!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The loudmotion behind them finally got the protagonist¡¯s attention. She turned her head to have a look. Her enemy had thrown aside all decorum as she sped after her. In the process, she had tumbled andnded ungraciously on the floor. Her crown had dropped to the floor, and her hair was a mess. She looked like a callous madwoman. Is she truly a princess or a hapless hen? ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡± ¡°Princess, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Ouch! It hurts! All of you hurry up and stop her from leaving!¡± It was only then that the male attendants were abruptly reminded of her presence. ¡°Go get her now!¡± The ten of them hurriedly rushed to stop her from leaving while the passersby stayed far away from the scene. This involved a love triangle, so they shouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°What do you want?¡± the assistant asked them with a frown. ¡°What do we want? We want to finish off the two of you today, of course!¡± Gu Feirou uttered as she slowly got up from the floor, trying to suppress her pain in the meantime. Her crown of messy, entangled hair made her look like an imbecile. ¡°Who are you?¡± As the assistant continued to interrogate the woman, she secretly sent an SOS signal with her cell phone. ¡°I am the Princess of Blue Tower!¡± Chapter 343 - Is She Pretty? Should I Let You Gawk At My Woman A Little Longer?

Chapter 343: Is She Pretty? Should I Let You Gawk At My Woman A Little Longer?

What am I supposed to do when I miss you? What am I supposed to do when I miss you? What am I supposed to do when I miss you... His words could not stop echoing in her head. ¡°You...¡± This chap really can¡¯t stand being apart from me even for a moment. ¡°Wait here. The meeting¡¯s going to end soon.¡± He proceeded to drop a kiss on her forehead right in front of everyone before coldly barking at his subordinate, ¡°Have you finished your presentation?¡± ¡°N-No, sir. This is the new n we¡¯re going to implement in theing year. Please take a look at it.¡± As the speaker continued exining the n in detail, various charts and images appeared on the big screen. With a hand around his woman¡¯s waist, Mo Jiangye reached for the bun on the table and spun the chair around so that his back faced his subordinates. ¡°What have you bought? I¡¯d like to try the food now.¡± ¡°You said that the meeting will soon be over. You can eat the buns once the meeting ends. Let me go and I¡¯ll wait for you in your office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving, though.¡± Upon hearing his boss¡¯ words, the executive who was exining his new n immediately zipped his mouth. ¡°Are you done with your presentation?¡± the man asked. ¡°N-No...¡± ¡°Then why did you stop? Are you wasting my time?¡± Feeling utterly helpless, the executive swiftly continued his presentation. As he did so, Mo Jiangye unwrapped the packaged buns, his brow arching in surprise at the sight of the small figures. He took one out and looked at it long and hard. Is this what she meant by calling this shop interesting? ¡°They taste pretty good,¡± Ye Erruo murmured. ¡°Feed me.¡± Helpless, she began feeding him a bun while he turned his focus to the screen and listened attentively. Everyone else was also soon absorbed in their work, so no one paid the woman any more attention. With his wife around, the man spoke a lot and gave more suggestions than usual. In the end, the meeting, which had been estimated to end after nine in the evening, was concluded an hour earlier. The lights in the conference room were switched on, and everyone was staring curiously at the woman in their boss¡¯s embrace as they idly packed up their documents and cups. Right at that moment, Mo Jiangye suddenly spun his chair around to face them with crumbs hanging off the corners of his lips. The executives, who managed to get a clear view of Ye Erruo¡¯s face, could not help taking a deep breath at the sight. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± His voice rose in pitch as he shed a grim smile at them. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, should I let you gawk at my woman a little longer?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡ª Uh... No, no...¡± They were quick to change their answers and shake their heads in response. Then, taking their documents with them, they swiftly left the conference room one by one. As she curled her lips up into a grin, Ye Erruo wiped the crumbs off the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Alright, if you have nothing else to do, let¡¯s pack up and go home.¡± ¡°Sir, there are several important documents pending your signature. They have been delivered to your office.¡± An executive spoke up. ¡°Where¡¯s Bo Yu?¡± ¡°PA Bo Yu is on a business trip to H Nation for a major deal.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± It appeared that he had to interact with another batch of people to help take care of thepany affairs. ¡°Are you working overtime today?¡± the woman asked. He rose to his feet and led her out of the conference room. ¡°No.¡± When they returned to his office, there were seven to eight piles of documents lying on his desk, which did not seem too much to him. ¡°I saw them bringing in a whole stack of documents.¡± Why are there so few documents now? Mo Jiangye¡¯s face broke into a smile. Signing documents was a trivial matter after all. Not everything needed his signature¡ªonly documents that involved important transactions like firearms required his signature. He picked up a pen that was lying carelessly on a corner of the table and tossed it to his wife. ¡°Open the folder and scribble a few words on the first andst page. We can head home once you¡¯re done.¡± The man then removed his outer coat and walked toward his pantry. Scribble a few words? The corners of her lips twitched. Is he for real? Chapter 344 - Signing Contracts Chapter 344: Signing Contracts Momentster, Mo Jiangye brought two sses of soy milk that he had made from powder. Somehow, he had also taken a fancy to soy milk. The brand of the powder he had used was the same as the one before. ¡°How is it going? Do you not know where to sign?¡± He lifted a brow as he ced the cups of soy milk on the desk. Upon taking a seat, he extended his long arms and pulled the woman onto hisp before flipping the document folder open and scrawling his name beautifully on it with the pen he picked up. Somehow, Ye Erruo¡¯s heart started pounding as she was hugged and his breath fanned down her head. The man then pushed the pen toward her and picked up a cup of soy milk to drink it. An inexplicable urge tough seized the woman when she saw him drinking the soy milk. ¡°Can I sign them on your behalf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She furrowed her brows in concentration as she began signing the documents. While her handwriting might not be as vigorous and imposing as his, it had a style that was uniquely hers. ¡°M-Mo Jiangye, I think I signed on the wrong spot.¡± Sweat started dotting her forehead as she flushedpletely over mixing up the two parties¡¯ signature spots. ¡°What do we do?¡± This is a contract! It isn¡¯t something I can just sign anyhow... The man lowered his gaze, only to be fascinated by how cute the ck pen looked in that fair, small hand of hers. ¡°Mo Jiangye?¡± she called out again upon noticing his distracted expression. ¡°Strike it out and sign it again,¡± he replied airily. ¡°I can just strike it out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Should the other party refuse to sign this document, we won¡¯t work with them! ¡°It¡¯s fine to do that?¡± The woman was perplexed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± He reassured her with a white lie. ¡°Alright then.¡± Ye Erruo drew a line across the signature and proceeded to sign again on the right spot this time. From then onward, she would look through the document carefully before penning her signature. The man behind her leisurely sipped his soy milk while he stared closely at her hand without blinking. He noticed that it was not only her hands that were tiny, but her feet as well. He could easily hold them with a hand of his. Once she was done signing that document, he brought the remaining documents and ced them in front of her. ¡°Sign the rest as well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before long, all the contracts were signed and sorted out. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. You haven¡¯t had dinner, so let¡¯s go have dinner first¡ª¡± At that moment, an assistant came walking right into the office with a document, only to get a rude shock when she noticed the couple inside. She¡¯d thought that the President had already left, so she had entered without knocking. She had never expected to see the couple engaged in a passionate kiss... It shocked her so much that she swiftly exited the room. ¡°Mo Jiangye, what are you doing?¡± Ye Erruo regarded her husband helplessly and pushed him away despite the upward turn of her lips. ¡°I¡¯m kissing my wife,¡± he replied matter-of-factly. ¡°...¡± His reply earned him a re from the woman. ¡°Aren¡¯t you starving?¡± Not only did he skip breakfast, but he didn¡¯t even eat much during our hotpot lunch and he only had one bun earlier... His body tilted forward as he took her in his arms possessively. ¡°Yes. What about you? Are you hungry?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go home to have dinner.¡± Using a lot of force, she pushed him away and started packing up. A wide beam spread across Mo Jiangye¡¯s face as he suddenly stood upright on his feet and pulled the woman up as well. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Your coat. Put on your coat first.¡± Thus, the two of them left the office hand in hand. It was only after noticing that they had left that the assistant entered her boss¡¯s office while shaking her head in resignation. It was snowing heavily outside right now, and it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening by the time they started making their way back. The driver drove slowly and steadily on the road, but halfway through the journey back home, the car suddenly broke down... Chapter 345 - Madam, Your Flowers Have All Withered

Chapter 345: Madam, Your Flowers Have All Withered

¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sir, the car seems to have broken down. Please wait while I make a call for help.¡± There was little traffic on the road due to the ongoing snowstorm. The streetmps that lined both sides of the road shone dimly on the nket of snow. Knock, knock, knock... Someone knocked on the car window. Puzzled, the driver lowered the window to reveal a trembling woman holding flowers in her arms. ¡°Hello, sir. Do you want to buy some flowers?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± As he spoke, he proceeded to roll up the window. ¡°Just a moment, sir. I¡¯m begging you, would you please buy a bouquet from me? I¡¯m in urgent need of money, as my child has been admitted to a hospital.¡± He shifted his gaze to the withered flowers in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not interested.¡± ¡°Please, sir!¡± she implored pleadingly as she grabbed the window to prevent it from closing. The constant cold gusts of wind blowing inside the car made Mo Jiangye frown in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sir, this woman is trying to sell her flowers. I already told her that we don¡¯t need them, but she just refuses to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in urgent need of money. My child has fallen sick, so we need money for his treatment. Please help me out, sir. All you need to do is buy one bouquet from me.¡± ¡°Her flowers have all withered,¡± the driver added. ¡°Never mind. Just buy a bouquet from her.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s voice rang out from the passenger seat at that moment. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Just buy it!¡± ¡°Noted.¡± Upon receiving his boss¡¯s order, the driver pulled out his wallet. ¡°How much for a bouquet?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t expensive at all. Just 500 yuan.¡± He was bbergasted by the price. How was this inexpensive? ¡°Madam, your flowers have withered from the cold. Isn¡¯t it too much to ask for 500 yuan?¡± In his opinion, even fifty yuan would be far too expensive for this bouquet of withered flowers. It was worth six yuan tops. ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary flowers.¡± ¡°Argh, whatever.¡± He could not be bothered to continue bickering with her just to haggle over the price. Thus, he shoved the money in her hand and reached out for the bouquet before rolling the window shut immediately. The flowers might have withered slightly, but there was no trace of snow on them and they exuded a faint, refreshing floral fragrance. However, he did not know what kind of flowers they were. ¡°Young Madam...¡± He turned back to hand the flowers over to Ye Erruo. The woman reached out to receive flowers from him, but the moment her fingers brushed against the stalks, her hand trembled a bit, causing her to miss the bouquet, which fell on herp instead. Fragmented images sprang forth in her mind without warning and disappeared just as abruptly. She picked up the bouquet and stared at the flowers with a confused frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What kind of flowers are these?¡± The driver turned on the car¡¯s lights at that moment. Her pupils instantly widened when she noticed that each petal of the withered flowers had a different shape and was a varying shade of red, just like artificial flowers. Her sense of touch and the floral fragrance, however, told her that these flowers were real. Meanwhile, the sight of the flowers caused Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes to dim. ¡°These are... tarot orchids.¡± ¡°Tarot orchids?¡± He snapped his head in the rear window¡¯s direction at once, only to see that the seller of the flowers had already gone far away. ¡°These flowers are unique to Blue Tower.¡± No other ce has them. The woman frowned as she stared at the flowers. An ominous premonition seized her all of a sudden, causing her to break out in cold sweat and toss the bouquet aside immediately. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± She frantically clutched her husband¡¯s hands forfort. ¡°I¡¯m right here, babe.¡± ¡°I...¡± She was somehow feeling a sense of terror and fear. Quite naturally, her flustered look did not escape her husband¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I-I have no idea... I think... I might have fallen sick¡ªNo. I guess I¡¯m just tired.¡± This was the second time that strange image of a sea of flowers had shed across her eyes. The man enveloped his wife closely in his embrace and reached for the cape that had been set aside to ce it over her body. ¡°Get some rest if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see those flowers,¡± she said abruptly. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any flowers from now on!¡± she cried out as she hugged him back tighter than before. Chapter 346 - What Are You Afraid Of?

Chapter 346: What Are You Afraid Of?

¡°I don¡¯t want to see those flowers,¡± she said abruptly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any flowers from now on!¡± she cried out as she hugged him back tighter than before. Mo Jiangye¡¯s forehead creased in perplexity and worry. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± All of a sudden, the woman seemed to regain her senses. ¡°Come again?¡± His face sank further when he sensed his wife¡¯s peculiar behavior, but when he put a hand on her forehead to check if she was running a fever, her body temperature seemed to be at a normal level. ¡°Just sleep, babe,¡± he whispered to her as he stroked her head soothingly. Ye Erruo pursed her lips in confusion, wondering why she was experiencing hallucinations when she had not done anything tiringtely. Her erratic heartbeat gradually slowed down and stabilized as she buried her face in her husband¡¯s chest. Shey there without moving for quite a while but was still unable to fall asleep. ¡°Is the car not fixed yet?¡± the man hissed at his driver. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for another car to fetch you back first. It¡¯s almost here.¡± At that moment, two cars drove over from the opposite side of the road. The couple got into one of the cars and headed back home. Upon arriving, Mo Jiangye alighted from the car with his wife, who he thought was fast asleep, in his arms. He was moving very carefully to avoid disturbing her. ¡°Are we home already?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± She made him set her down on her feet. The servants had already prepared dinner for them, so they went ahead and had their meal as soon as they got back home. Once Ye Erruo was done with her dinner, she left the dining table first to take a quick, simple shower to freshen up. Somehow, she had felt inexplicably irritated at the sight of those flowers. It was why all the flowers in the manor, both real and artificial, had been removed at once. ¡°Are we still receiving flower deliveries?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam. They deliver flowers on time every single day,e rain or shine. The thing is, the frequency of the deliveries has increased significantly. They used to only deliver them once or twice a day at most. Recently, however, there have been about three to four deliveries a day.¡± In fact, the servant had developed the habit of going out to receive the flowers at fixed times every day. ¡°If the flower deliveries continue, just dump the flowers outside straight away and don¡¯t bring them into the house. Tell the delivery man to stop delivering them, or else we¡¯ll sue him for harassment.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± Mo Jiangye saw the two of them talking as soon as he came up to the second floor after finishing his meal. ¡°Young Master.¡± The servant greeted him before she quietly took her leave. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man approached his woman and hugged her from the back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She turned around to return the hug. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We ought to go to bed.¡± That night, Ye Erruo had difficulty falling asleep. She stared unblinkingly at the ceiling above as shey motionless in bed, trying not to rouse the man from his slumber. The hallucinations haunted her all day and night, yet she had no idea what was causing them. Her anxiety soon got the best of her, but it was past two in the morning by then. Her husband suddenly flipped her over to face him, his gaze fixed closely on her as he turned on the bedsidemp. ¡°Answer me truthfully: What¡¯s causing your panic attack?¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± She draped her arms around his neck. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± Every night, the man would only enter deep sleep after his wife did, so he could tell whether or not she was asleep just by listening to her breathing. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Something¡¯s troubling you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m unsure myself.¡± She felt so perturbed by the hallucinations that she did not know what she should say about them. ¡°You¡¯re unsure?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing some strange images in my mind all day. They sh by so quickly that I can¡¯t clearly capture them.¡± ¡°Images?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was truly bizarre that she felt distraught, empty, and panicky because of them. ¡°What kind of images?¡± Just what kind of images could make her so unsettled and restless? ¡°They¡¯re all blurry.¡± She could not quite exin them. ¡°Blurry images? Don¡¯t dwell on such useless things, babe. If you have the time, you might as well think of me more often,¡± he gently cooed into her ear. Chapter 347 - Gu Feirou Returns to Blue Tower

Chapter 347: Gu Feirou Returns to Blue Tower

¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Ye Erruo would follow me back to Blue Tower?¡± Gu Feirou refused to budge as she interrogated her fiance in his residence. ¡°I saw Ye Erruo yesterday. She was well and healthy. I didn¡¯t get my cornea from her, did I?¡± While all of them were inside the hall, the woman continued tosh out at Bo Jinyan furiously. The ne was set and ready to take off at any time, except that the woman refused to cooperate with them. Yu Lingfeng¡¯s face was looking awfully sullen by now. He was running out of patience for this woman of inferior intelligence. ¡°Both of you lied to me. I refuse to return to Blue Tower with you!¡± A chilly gust of wind swept past her. By the time she regained herposure, her brother already had one hand around her throat. ¡°Who do you think you are to resist our orders?¡± rmed, the woman grappled for her life. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! L-Let me go...¡± Bo Jinyan tried to calm the man down with a faint frown. ¡°Lingfeng!¡± ¡°Let... go... Cough, cough...¡± While struggling to breathe, the woman frantically tried to pry his fingers away from her windpipe. ¡°Lingfeng!¡± His friend increased the volume of his voice this time. She doesn¡¯t want to leave? Alright then, I¡¯ll take her with me! As he clenched her throat, he dragged her along with him out of the door and into the ne. PONG! she was thrown to the floor the moment they stepped into the cabin. ¡°Ah! Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Take off now!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The private jet slowly rose in the air and finally left the estate. As Gu Feirouy helplessly on the floor, her torso started to lean sideways unsteadily. Tears rimmed her eyes as her face flushed red and hot from the strangtion she had experienced earlier. All her male followers were inside the ne with her and once the ne reached a steady speed, some of them immediately came forward to help her to her feet. ¡°Wuu... wuu... wuu...¡± The woman started to sob quietly to herself. She dared not antagonize her brother anymore and was too afraid to approach him. ¡°When you are back in the kingdom, you better behave yourself. Don¡¯t run around looking like a lunatic who has escaped from an asylum.¡± The woman was unhappy but she dared not object. By now, she was very sure that she had not received Ye Erruo¡¯s cornea and they had not done anything to her either. She was befuddled by their partiality toward that woman, though, and didn¡¯t understand why she had been repeatedly warned to stay away from her enemy. Perhaps... they found something? No, that can¡¯t be. They wouldn¡¯t be bringing me back to Blue Tower if they had detected something fishy! ¡°Where is the ne I gave you?¡± She took out the expensive ne hastily. ¡°I-It¡¯s here...¡± ¡°Wear it now. You are not allowed to remove it once you are back in the kingdom. Thanks to this ne, the Queen was able to locate you even though you had been missing for a long time. Therefore, this ne ys an important role in your identity.¡± The man continued to exin with a deadpan expression. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Luo Yi is responsible for teaching you the savoir vivre of our kingdom once you¡¯re back home. You can look for him if you need help. You better follow his every instruction andmand. Any mistake can cost you your life.¡± Luo Yi nced at her and nodded. He was the male attendant who had tantly disobeyed her and forcefully taken her away from the scene the previous day. Any mistake can cost me my life? The woman stared at her brother with wide-eyed horror. Isn¡¯t Blue Tower a dangerous ce if it¡¯s so easy for me to lose my life over there? She had never set foot in Blue Tower before and thus had zero understanding or knowledge of that kingdom. All she knew was that it was ruled by a monarch. Yu Lingfeng could not stand the sight of her stupid face anymore and strode over to the front cabin in frustration. Red Bean was inside the cabin, its doleful eyes trained unblinkingly on Xiao Nuo as it tilted its head. The creature appeared to be baffled by thedy sitting in front of it! Chapter 348 - Xiao Nuo Is Brought To Blue Tower

Chapter 348: Xiao Nuo Is Brought To Blue Tower

When the man walked in, she looked like she had just seen her savior. Her body was stiff and rigid as she turned her pleading eyes to him. Apparently, the dog would start to react the moment she moved. ¡°Can you take it away?¡± she asked in a quivering voice. ¡°Come here, Aby.¡± The woman immediately heaved a sigh of relief as Red Bean turned its head away from her to look at the man. Just as she was about to get up... WOOF! WOOF! The dog swung around without warning and started to bark at her ferociously. The woman, who was taken aback by its reaction, retreated inadvertently. The man¡¯s lips twitched in resignation before he went to pick up the dog to prevent it from creating further havoc. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°M-My name is Ye Erruo.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Where are you staying?¡± The woman shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yu Lingfeng frowned. Really? Did Bo Jinyan erase her entire memory? ¡°I want to visit the washroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xiao Nuo stared warily at the creature in his arms as she stood up cautiously. ¡°W-Where is it?¡± ¡°Right beside you. Open the door and you¡¯ll see it.¡± She saw an opportunity and immediately seized that moment to escape to thevatory. Red Bean seemed to sense that something was amiss as it burrowed its head out of the man¡¯s arms to take a look. WOOF! WOOF! Jumping away from his embrace, the creature started to scratch thevatory door with its fat paws. ¡°Aby, behave yourself.¡± Feeling resigned, the man went to pick up the dog again. There was a table with scattered lollipops next to him. He had to admit that the candy Mo Jiangye had provided was really tasty and he had taken it with him on this trip. He went and took some as he waited for the girl. ¡°It¡¯s time for your meal.¡± Red Bean¡¯s dog bowl was right next to him. It had been specifically customized so the food inside the bowl would not spill due to turbulence. The dog, which was buried in his chest, whined in protest instead. After jumping onto its designated seat, it dug its head into the bowl before retreating all of a sudden. A thought seemed to strike the creature as it curled itself into a ball with its butt facing the man. The dog was sending a message to him: I¡¯m angry and I don¡¯t care to follow your instructions! Is the creature throwing a tantrum again? After a long while, thevatory door swung open finally and Xiao Nuo carefully made her way out. Red Bean¡¯s ears stood stiff and tall the instant it detected some movement from that direction. It fixed its eyes on her as it caught her emerging from the toilet. ¡°I-Is the dog unhappy with me?¡± she asked in a timid tone. ¡°Take a seat.¡± She went back to her seat quietly. Her meal was alreadyid out for her on her tray. ¡°Can I eat now?¡± Yu Lingfeng gazed at her face, which resembled his sister¡¯s, while clenching the lollipop in his mouth. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he told her with a nod. ¡°T-Thank you.¡± The famished woman tucked into her food heartily. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± The amnesiac woman could not remember a single thing about her life except her name. She had only seen these two men the moment she had woken up from her deep slumber so she was needy around them. ¡°We are going home.¡± ¡°Going home? I have a home?¡± For some unknown reason, the man ached for the girl when he heard that. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Only the two of them were in the front cabin, so she soon felt awkward after she finished her meal. Meanwhile, Red Bean jumped down from its seat out of the blue to rest its butt in front of her. It was staring right at her. Simrly, the man¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face while he was enjoying his lollipop. Chapter 349 - You Hit My Granddaughter

Chapter 349: You Hit My Granddaughter

At around eight in the morning, the snow that had stopped falling began to fall again. Ye Erruo¡¯s cheeks were hot and red. Her breathing was gradually stabilized as she hugged the man and slept calmly. When Mo Jiangye woke up, he nted a soft kiss on her eyshes. A momentter, knocks were heard on the door as the maid carefully called for them toe have breakfast. However, there was no sound or movement in the room. After waiting for a while, the maid retreated slowly. At around two to three in the afternoon, Mo Jiangyey by Ye Erruo¡¯s ear and tried to gently wake her up to have a meal. There was no response, even though he called her name two to three times. Heughed as he helplessly got out of bed first and headed out of their bedroom. She had been tormented until the middle of the night before she had calmed her emotions and finally been able to fall asleep. Therefore, she needed to catch up on her sleep. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake.¡± The maid greeted Mo Jiangye from the living room the moment she saw him. Old Master Su, who was sitting on the couch, turned his head around the moment he heard that Mo Jiangye was awake. ¡°Old Master Su?¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows unhappily. He walked down the stairszily while tying the belt around his waist. Hisnguid state was charming and sexy. Plus, on his neck... ¡°Xiao Ye, you!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s face turned crimson, and he was unable to finish his words for a long time. ¡°Is something the matter, Old Master Su?¡± Mo Jiangye poured a cup of water before walkingnguidly over to the couch. Old Master Su coughed before schooling his expression. ¡°You hit my granddaughter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes? Mo Jiangye, did you know that your kick broke one of her ribs?¡± That was his granddaughter! Someone who had grown up with him since a young age, someone who had yed with him in the past. How could he bear toy such a heavy hand on her? How could he bear to do something like that? Mo Jiangye opened his arms and ced them on the back of the couch as he leanedzily against it. ¡°So?¡± Did he not know why he had kicked his granddaughter? Did he not know why he had taken action? ¡°Mo Jiangye, do not be a bully! Don¡¯t think that our family can be humiliated this way. The Su Family is not a family you can touch or hit however you like. I know it was that woman who threatened you to do so. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± His granddaughter had said that this was the work of Ye Erruo. Besides, he knew what Mo Jiangye was like. He could say that he had watched him grow up with his own eyes. Plus, there were still friendly rtions between their families. Therefore, it definitely could not have been his idea to hit his granddaughter. That woman must have said something to him and bewitched him to take action. ¡°Seeing that you are still young and reckless, for the sake of the rtionship I have with your grandfather, I will not be calctive over this matter. Head to the hospital and visit Qing Ning and I will make sure she gives up on you. It¡¯s fine that you do not want my baby granddaughter. There are plenty of people who would fight over her.¡± His granddaughter was remarkable. He did not believe that he would not find a man who was more outstanding than Mo Jiangye. Mo Jiangye didn¡¯t have to cherish his granddaughter, but absolutely no one was allowed to hit a member of the Su Family. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Mo Jiangye. You are the one who hit her. She is part of my family. My only request right now is that you visit her at the hospital. If you do, I will act as if this incident never happened. I will let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Mo Jiangye stared at him icily. ¡°Xiao Ye, I really can¡¯t believe you would act like this over a woman!¡± ¡°See our visitor out.¡± ¡°Old Master Su, this way, please.¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s eyes widened in fury. Chapter 350 - Untitled

Chapter 350: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you done?¡± Mo Jiangye stared at him icily. ¡°Xiao Ye, I really can¡¯t believe you would act like this over a woman!¡± ¡°See our visitor out.¡± ¡°Old Master Su, this way, please.¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s eyes widened in fury. ¡°Go back and tell your granddaughter that I will kick her whenever shees near my woman. If she even says another negative sentence about her, I will tear her mouth to bits.¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, you sure are something!¡± Mo Jiangye remained expressionless. ¡°I have something to do so I won¡¯t be able to entertain you anymore.¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, our family will no longer have any dealings with the Lin Family from now on. I am just going to conclude that I was blind to think so highly of you. Thankfully, Qing Ning did not get married to you.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s hand was trembling. Mo Jiangye had refused to respect his granddaughter¡¯s dignity. What¡¯s worse, he had never thought that he would not even show an elder like him any respect either. Mo Jiangye had not even saved a shred of sentiment for him. Every sentence he had said had been a p to his face, as he did not regard him as a senior. It was fine that a disrespectful person like him wouldn¡¯t be his granddaughter¡¯s husband. ¡°See our visitor out.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Su swung his arms and left. ¡°Who let him in?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression was dark as he crossed his arms and scanned the maids in the living room with his eyes. ¡°It... It was me, Young Master. Old Master Su had been waiting for you outside. You and Young Madam were still resting when I went up, so I invited him in.¡± ¡°I said that no one from the Su Family was allowed into the manor. This includes Old Master Su. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s questioning tone, which was eerie, left the maid with a bad premonition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I forgot. I deserve to be punished. Please do not kick me out.¡± The maid knelt on the floor fearfully and apologized profusely. ¡°Who gave you the right to invite him in?¡± ¡°I forgot, I forgot, Young Master.¡± Upon witnessing the situation, the butler went forward and pulled the maid aside. ¡°Go out to receive your punishment. If you fail to use your brain next time, you will pack your things and get out.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Young Master, let me handle this small issue. It happened due to my insufficient management.¡± Mo Jiangye scanned the teacups on the coffee table and the spot Old Master Su had been sitting on earlier with his eyes. ¡°Change everything. Tear down all the ces he walked on and rece them. Next time, no one is allowed to enter the manor without my instructions,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mo Jiangye got up and the butler bent over and lowered his head before hurriedly retreating to the side. ¡°Has lunch been prepared?¡± ¡°It is ready, Young Master.¡± ¡°The prawns...¡± ¡°We have prepared plenty of the prawns that Young Madam loves. We made eight different vors.¡± ¡°Rece all the chefs.¡± That woman had been eating very little recently. It was probably because the dishes did not appeal to her appetite. ¡°We have already reced them, Young Master. The team that cooked today is the newest one.¡± Mo Jiangye shot a nce at him. The way this butler handled matters appealed to him, just like Bo Yu. Ye Erruo only woke up at almost 5 pm. Upon opening the French window, she saw that the ce was covered with brilliant white snow. She supported her waist and wrapped herself in thick clothing as she walked to the balcony. Their house was very warm, and the temperature on the balcony wasn¡¯t low either. However, it was a little cooler than it was inside. With just a nce, she could see that the entire manor was covered in white, which lifted her spirits for some reason. ¡°Who allowed you to walk bare-foot?¡± Mo Jiangye berated her harshly before hurriedly picking her up from behind. ¡°It¡¯s not cold at all.¡± ¡°Then why are you all wrapped up in clothes if it isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I am really hungry.¡± ¡°Hungry? Come down and eat.¡± Chapter 351 - Such Hallucinations Made Her Frantic

Chapter 351: Such Hallucinations Made Her Frantic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hungry? Come down and eat.¡± ¡°Carry me.¡± The corners of Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he stepped forward and lifted her before walking down the stairs. Ye Erruo ate hurriedly at the table, as she was really hungry. ¡°No one is fighting over the food with you,¡± Mo Jiangye said disdainfully as he peeled the prawns for her. There was plenty of seafood on the dining table that day, causing Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes to shine and her appetite to get better. ¡°Young Master, you have a package.¡± The maid walked in with a huge box. Mo Jiangye raised a brow. Her clothes were ready? ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid speedily opened the package. As soon as all the wrapping of the package was removed, a bizarre fragrance filled the entire dining hall. The smell was not concentrated and it wasforting. Right afterward, a huge bouquet of fresh red flowers emerged from the package. ¡°Ahh!¡± An image of a sea of flowers shed across Ye Erruo¡¯s mind. This time, she saw three children in the middle of this sea of flowers. Two boys and one girl were chasing one another, running, and having fun, but their backs were blurry. She entered a trance... Many flowers withered, petal by petal. ¡°Wow! These flowers are really pretty.¡± ¡°What kind of flowers are these? I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± ¡°They smell really great.¡± The maids in the dining hall were stunned. Bang! All of a sudden, the chopsticks in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand fell on the table. ¡°Mm...¡± Ye Erruo shut her eyes and shook her head. That feeling of panic returned once again. Her heart felt as empty as if she had lost something. With furrowed brows, Mo Jiangye snarled, ¡°Throw them out!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The maids did not understand. ¡°Throw them out!¡± Mo Jiangye roared. Frightened, the maids promptly threw the huge bouquet of flowers out. ¡°Get the doctor!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The maids in the dining hall did not even dare breathe loudly as they retreated quickly to find the doctor. Mo Jiangye grasped Ye Erruo¡¯s wrist and looked at her nervously. ¡°What happened? Where does it hurt?¡± Ye Erruo shook her head. She had felt intense pain in her head earlier, but she was fine now. The frantic feeling she had felt had disappeared as if it had just been a hallucination. That hallucination was very simr to the hallucination she¡¯d had the previous night when she had received that flower. Mo Jiangye pulled her into his embrace and lifted her jaw so that he could look straight at her. ¡°What did you think about? Tell me everything.¡± Mo Jiangye had keenly sensed that something was wrong. Someone had been constantly sending her flowers every single day. He then thought of the petal ne dropped at the hotpot restaurant, the woman who had delivered flowers, and what had happened that day... ¡°Mm? What did you see?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s frantic gaze was locked on her. ¡°Flowers. Children.¡± ¡°Flowers? Children?¡± Behind Mo Jiangye¡¯s cold gaze was a shred of confusion. ¡°I do not want to see any flowers, Mo Jiangye.¡± Ye Erruo held onto his hand. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t see any,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Young Master, the doctor is here.¡± A few minutester, the doctor had checked Ye Erruo¡¯s body multiple times. Mo Jiangye made a call and directly asked for Bo Yu, who had been out taking care of some matters, to return. ¡°Purchase all the flowers in every single flower shop in H City and sever all the sources delivering flowers in H City. Do not allow a single flower to fall here.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Bo Yu answered Mo Jiangye through the phone while rushing to his flight. ¡°Also, I need you to investigate a ne for me.¡± Mo Jiangye ryed his instructions to Bo Yu word for word. Suddenly, the doctor interrupted Mo Jiangye¡¯s phone call with Bo Yu. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam...¡± Chapter 352 - Untitled

Chapter 352: Untitled

Suddenly, the doctor interrupted Mo Jiangye¡¯s phone call with Bo Yu. ¡°Young Master, there is nothing wrong with Young Madam whatsoever. She is very healthy. She might be having hallucinations due to stress, so she should be fine after getting lots of rest.¡± Mo Jiangye ended the call and walked over. ¡°Are you sure there is no problem at all?¡± ¡°I am very sure, Young Master.¡± The doctor wiped away the cold sweat forming on his forehead. He had been scolded terribly by the Young Master the moment he hade, every threat from him making his legs go weak from fear. He had thought that the Young Madam had fallen horribly ill. ¡°Has Young Madam been feeling exhaustedtely?¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her eyebrows and thought about it. Yes! He had been bullying her daily! ¡°Exhausted? She doesn¡¯t need to work or do any physicalbor. Where would the exhaustion havee from?¡± Mo Jiangye roared angrily. The doctor lowered his head and said, ¡°Young Master, Young Master! Another possibility behind the hallucinations could be that she has been too tense. She needs to rx, maintain a happy body and mind, and not experience too much stress.¡± Mo Jiangye shifted his focus to Ye Erruo before asking in a low, gentle voice, ¡°Have you been in a bad mood recently? What has been making you feel stressed? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± She had been with him every day, yet he had not noticed that she was under any stress. She had only been a little off since yesterday. ¡°I¡¯ve not been in a bad mood and I haven¡¯t been feeling stressed.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s expression turned icy before he looked at the doctor and snarled eerily, ¡°Did you hear that? How could she have been stressed? Since when was she in a bad mood?¡± The doctor, who was stunned by his yelling, was unsure what to say for a moment. ¡°Speak nicely, Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°Alright, I will,¡± he said gently while holding her hand. The doctor remained silent. ¡°You can head back first. Perhaps I might have really been exhaustedtely,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°Uh... Young Master?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡± The doctor speedily packed his things and slipped away delightedly. ¡°Which part of your body feels tired?¡± he asked with an aching heart as he tucked her hair behind her ears. Seeing how anxious he was, she moved the corners of her lips up and did not respond. ¡°Mm? Have you been doing anything behind my back?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did yesterday?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s body stiffened. What did she mean? Could his son be about to be created? Now that he thought about it, he had indeed gone a little overboard recently. Mo Jiangye pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll control myself.¡± His face darkened at the thought that she could be having hallucinations because of what he had done. Ye Erruo let out a sigh of relief. She could finally rest well for some time. ¡°Tomorrow, you will start working out with me. I will teach you self-protection and help you improve your physical fitness.¡± Was it wrong for him to want a baby? Was it wrong for him to want to be with her at all times? ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Ye Erruo agreed helplessly. ¡°The snow outside seems to be really thick.¡± Ye Erruo looked at the floor and saw that the snow the doctor had brought in with him had now melted into water. ¡°Yes, it is thick.¡± She stood up, wanting to head out. ¡°I want to have a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only eaten a few bites. Come back and fill your stomach before heading out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I return.¡± Ye Erruo ran out. As she opened the door, the chilling wind blew past her. The snow was falling everywhere, and the sky and the ground seemed as if they were the same color. Ye Erruo¡¯s mood instantly improved. All of a sudden, she could see someone kneeling on the snowy ground not far away. That frail person noticed Ye Erruo in the cold wind and shouted helplessly, ¡°Young Madam!¡± Chapter 353 - Their Little Son and Daughter

Chapter 353: Their Little Son and Daughter

Mo Jiangye followed his wife closely. The girl who was kneeling on the snowy ground immediately retreated to the side, too scared to move or look at Ye Erruo when she saw her master appear at the door. ¡°What happened?¡± The woman walked over to the snow-covered field as she directed this question at the butler. ¡°Young Madam, this servant is being punished for making a mistake.¡± The butler exined quickly. ¡°Punished?¡± She looked up and gazed at her man. The butler jumped in to exin further. ¡°It has nothing to do with Young Master. She is being punished for her ipetence, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°How long has she been kneeling there?¡± ¡°About t-two to three hours.¡± ¡°You better get her into the house. She may get ill if she continues to stay outside.¡± The housekeeper nced at Mo Jiangye, which earned him a furious rebuke. ¡°What the f*ck are you looking at me for?¡± The man¡¯s face looked terrible by now. ¡°Y-Yes... I¡¯ll let her go in.¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what to say after witnessing their dialogue. ¡°Come and wear this.¡± He ced a cloak over her shoulders. The snowstorm became heavy all of a sudden, and he caught hold of her without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯se out again after it stops snowing. We need to eat now and put on moreyers of clothes before we venture out again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll invite Xu Xu and the gang over to our ce for dumplings in theing new year celebration. We can get Yao Tiao and Ji Sichen toe over too.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She smiled happily at him. ¡°Young Master, these are Young Madam¡¯s clothes.¡± Right at that moment, another parcel arrived at their doorstep. ¡°No one is to bring dubious items into the estate from now on!¡± the man ordered. He was thinking of the bouquet of flowers they had received that day and the one that had arrived a few days ago. Flowers... His orbs glinted ominously. Someone was vying for his woman¡¯s attention. Who can it be and what does that person want? ¡°Is this for me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shone with delight as she eyed the long dress inside the package. A pair of beautiful, glittering crystal heels came along with it. ¡°Do you like it?¡± These clothes wouldplement her set of jewelry nicely. ¡°They are beautiful.¡± The dress was made of cotton and was perfect for the current weather. s, the crystal heels would have to wait for warmer days. He went over and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Baby Ruo, what would you say if we took some pictures with you in this dress in the next few days?¡± He wanted to record her at her most beautiful. Right now, her wedding gown was still being prepared so it would only be avable after the new year. Then, he intended to take her around the world to capture all the lovely scenery. He would give her a wedding that every woman would die for, and she would give birth to a pretty son and daughter that others would get jealous of. The two of them would then take their children around the world to experience life. They would grow old as a couple and be buried side by side. In their next lives, he wanted her to be his woman again so he could continue to love and indulge her. He wanted her to bear dozens of children for him. The more he thought of it, the more beautiful his life seemed. ¡°I¡¯ll give out candy to everyone living in H City on the day you marry me.¡± He whispered softly into her ear. ¡°Good.¡± Shey docile in his arms. The man felt really good about having her next to him as he dipped his head to nt a gentle kiss next to her ear. Buzz! The cell phone on the table went off suddenly. It was Xu Xu! The gang of three had disappeared mysteriously after thest gathering. ¡°Hey, Boss. Is sister-inw at home with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ahem... Then... I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone suddenly went soft without warning. ¡°I have a girlfriend now and I want to bring her over to you so sis-inw can have a look.¡± The man stayed quiet momentarily before he turned his head to his wife and said, ¡°Xu Xu has found a girlfriend and wants to bring her over to our ce. Do you want to see them?¡± The woman opened her pretty eyes wide in astonishment. ¡°Of course, tell him to bring her over!¡± She remembered how the chap had mored for a partner after being badly teased at thest gathering. Still, she hadn¡¯t expected him to find a girl within a short time of two to three months! ¡°Alright, you can bring her over,¡± he told his henchman. ¡°Boss, do you have any horror films at home?¡± Xu Xu lowered the volume of his voice further as he asked his Chief this question. Chapter 354 - The World Of The Rich And Powerful

Chapter 354: The World Of The Rich And Powerful

¡°Boss, do you have any horror films at home?¡± Xu Xu lowered the volume of his voice further as he asked his Chief this question. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can you prepare a horror show? The scarier, the better.¡± The man refused to answer his henchman¡¯s question. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll bring Yahan over.¡± Ye Erruo immediately got the servants to prepare a feast once he hung up the phone. In the end, it was Wang Yiyang and Zheng Yi who arrived first. Their happy faces seemed to suggest that they were the ones who had found love instead. After a while, the gate swung open again. Inside the living room, the hosts were ying a game of poker with the two early birds. ¡°Young Master, the guests have arrived.¡± ¡°Where? Where is the young couple?¡± Wang Yiyang scanned the room excitedly. ¡°Oh my! Xu Xu, have you seduced a lolita?¡± Zheng Yi teased his sworn brother as he took a nce at the young girl standing beside him. ¡°Stand aside, you two. Yahan, let me introduce you. These two are my young chummies.¡± Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo turned to look at the neers simultaneously. The young girl was momentarily stunned by the man¡¯s good looks. ¡°This is my Chief and his wife.¡± Jealousy shed across his girlfriend¡¯s eyes when she saw Ye Erruo. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a preference for this type of girl.¡± Wang Yiyang shook his head as hemented. The young girl had donned a pastel mini dress with a pair of high boots. Her doleful, big eyes sparkled with innocence that was further entuated by the two small hair its behind her ears... ¡°Tsk... I like girls who are needy. Guys like you don¡¯t understand.¡± A girl like that would make him feel wanted and useful, which made him feel important. ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be 22 this year,¡± the girl answered with a polite smile. ¡°Nice to meet you all today. Chief and sister-inw, I have a gift for you.¡± After saying that, she took four bracelets out of her pink handbag. ¡°Ya Han has made these herself.¡± Ye Erruo took the bracelet and put it on immediately. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, thank you.¡± The bracelet design was in vogue and hardly looked effeminate on a man. ¡°Chief, this is for you.¡± The man nced at the bracelet, swept the woman next to him into his arms with his big hand, and said, ¡°I only ept gifts from my wife.¡± The girl¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. ¡°Oh... I see,¡± she replied awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s an oddball.¡± Ye Erruo jabbed her elbow lightly against the man¡¯s ribs while trying to ease the tension. Her husband¡¯s words had delighted her. ¡°No worries, Yahan. Our Boss here is his wife¡¯s ve. She is the most precious to him. He won¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s presents except hers.¡± His girlfriend smiled enviously. ¡°Sister-inw is so blessed.¡± The woman gave her a polite smile in return. ¡°What are you doing? Are you guys ying a poker game? We want to join you!¡± Xu Xu pulled his girlfriend¡¯s hand to take a seat on the sofa. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a game. The losers will have to do 1,000 push-ups!¡± ¡°That¡¯s pass¨¦. Let¡¯s think of another punishment instead. How about this? Let¡¯s write down the penalty we want to mete out to the losers on paper. Each time someone loses the game, they¡¯ll have to carry out the penalty written on the paper they pick from the lot. It¡¯s more fun this way. Come on, both of you should join us!¡± Zheng Yi suggested after getting some tips from the servants. ¡°What do you think, sis-inw?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do what she says,¡± Mo Jiangye remarked in his husky voice. This was good enough for the servants, who got the stuff they needed ready. ¡°Let¡¯s y something simple!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, they started their card game as the servants brought their tea over. Fang Ya Han looked around her in awe. The extravagant, high-ss furniture in this ce and the presence of countless servants had made her envious. The manor looked ssic in every corner. This was the world of the rich and powerful... Chapter 355 - He Helps Her

Chapter 355: He Helps Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Ye Erruo took a poorly-dealt hand, she saw Fang Ya Han looking around their ce, seemingly searching for something. The woman looked around her as well and asked the girl in the end, ¡°What is it, Ya Han? Do you want to go to the washroom?¡± The girl was momentarily stunned before she answered in embarrassment, ¡°Y-Yes. I can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom? I¡¯ll show you the way,¡± Xu Xu told her as he put down his cards. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Xu Xu. The servant can take her to the bathroom. Xiao Xing, can you take thedy to the washroom?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± The girl put down her bag and followed the maid to the washroom. Xu Xu let go of his 8 of clubs, which the woman received dly. She badly needed a clubs card. Unfortunately, she had to exchange it with a joker card. It turned out that Xu Xu had almost all the cards she had. In a while, she had taken almost all the cards he had in his hands. ¡°I have one more card, little sister-inw! A 10 of clubs!¡± Ye Erruo pursed her lips in deep concentration. She had two cards in her possession. One was the bad draw she had taken from him earlier, and the other was an ace. She knew that if she were to sh this ace card, her husband, who had the same card, would follow suit and take the card. When that happened, she would have to take all of Xu Xu¡¯s cards... ¡°Little sister-inw, it¡¯s your turn. Quick, give us your card!¡± The woman shot a pleading look at her husband, who couldn¡¯t help smiling to himself. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You can¡¯t go easy on your wife, Boss! This isn¡¯t fair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss, you better switch ces with Zheng Yiter.¡± Mo Jiangye took a sip of tea, knowing what he had to do next. After all, if they wanted him to change seats for the next round, he might as well do it... The woman slowly withdrew the ace from the cards in her hand. ¡°Boss, I know you have an ace too. Quick, show your hand!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± WOW! How unfair! The three of them didn¡¯t know what to say... Thedy conveniently flipped the card on the table so that it faced down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given up my card. Next, please!¡± She urged them with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no fun when there¡¯s an unfair advantage. I think Chief doesn¡¯t need to change seatster. The three of us will challenge you alone. The person who is sitting across from a party and gives them a card can also intercept the game with a simr card.¡± They knew very well that their Boss would help his wife whenever it was her turn. Thus, although it seemed that the three of them were ying against her, in reality, it was three against two. It was a fair deal! They continued the game, and despite the man¡¯s asional efforts to save his wife, she still lost the first round in the end. ¡°Take your pick!¡± Zheng Yi walked over, hugging a box to his chest. ¡°Who lost the game?¡± ¡°Sis-inw.¡± Knowing that she would not be able to escape the penalty, she reached in to pick a piece of paper unwillingly. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s see what kind of punishment is written inside.¡± ¡°It says the loser has to do a striptease...¡± COUGH! COUGH! COUGH! Wang Yiyang had a coughing fit upon hearing that. ¡°Who thought of this lousy idea?¡± ¡°Skip this! Draw another piece of paper.¡± How could they possibly ask her to do a striptease? Did they want their Chief to skin them alive? ¡°How about this, little sis-inw? Can you sing a song for us?¡± ¡°This is eptable.¡± She threw the paper aside and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sing a song then.¡± CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Zheng Yi led the round of apuse. When the woman started to sing, the man turned on the recording function on his cell phone. Her song would be the default ringtone on his phone from now on. Fang Yahan was full of envy and jealousy when she came out of the bathroom. Everything in this mansion cost at least hundreds of thousands. She could see an exquisite, diamond-studded dress on a mannequin in a see-through crystal room next door. Her coveting eyes lingered on the dress when she looked up suddenly and stared deep into Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes... Chapter 356 - Taking Care of the Girls Family

Chapter 356: Taking Care of the Girl¡¯s Family

As if she had been caught red-handed on the spot, she flinched and panicked upon making eye contact with the man. ¡°Yahan, what are you doing here?¡± asked her boyfriend. ¡°I-I got lost for a moment after stepping out of the bathroom. While I was finding my way back, I chanced upon this stunning gown.¡± ¡°Come over and tell me what gown you are talking about. I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡± Upon hearing that, Mo Jiangye leaned back against the chair, putting his arms behind his head. Buy it for her? ¡°It¡¯s a pink diamond-studded gown. It looks absolutely gorgeous.¡± Xu Xu was left speechless. Pink diamond-studded gown? Where am I supposed to find pink diamonds? Our boss has bought all the pink diamonds that have appeared on the market. ¡°D*mn! Chief, you surely didn¡¯t get someone to cut those two ginormous diamonds and sew them on a dress, did you?¡± Ye Erruo let out a small cough. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he did.¡± ¡°Wow. The effort you put in...¡± The man merely shot him a look in response. It¡¯s only right that I put in a lot of thought and effort to please my wife. ¡°Dinner is ready, sir,¡± reported a maid who came forward. ¡°We just started ying the game. Let¡¯s have dinner in a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Xu Xu...¡± Pfft¡ª Cough, cough, cough, cough... Zheng Yi choked on the tea he was sipping on and almost spat out a mouthful upon hearing the affectionate way his buddy¡¯s girlfriend had addressed him. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just eat first,¡± said Ye Erruo. ¡°Alright. Dinner first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Yahan looped her arm around Xu Xu¡¯s as they made their way to the dining room. The several-meter-long table was filled with a spread of delicacies, many of which thess had never seen before. To her, they seemed to be eating a work of art rather than a meal, for the tes and presentation of every dish served were exquisitely beautiful, just like the way ancient emperors were served their meals. Even now, the maids were still constantly serving food. Wang Yiyang and the rest, who had long treated this ce as their home and had never stood on ceremony with their chieftain, naturally dug into the food with ease. In contrast, the youngdy, who was sitting beside her beau, felt thoroughly embarrassed and ashamed. Not knowing how to go about eating some of these foods, she swept a nervous nce across the spread. ¡°Yahan, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I had the maids prepare a variety of food for you. Feel free to ask Xu Xu to help you get whatever you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, sis-inw.¡± ¡°Xu Xu, how did you manage to hook up with this youngdy?¡± ¡°We met in a pub,¡± Xu Xu revealed. ¡°Her parents passed away early, leaving behind her and her younger siblings. Her life has been tough. She¡¯s worked hard to support her family by holding several part-time jobs a day. She¡¯s different from rich heiresses who cannot stand the slightest bit of hardship.¡± Zheng Yi took a sip of red wine before asking, ¡°Is she still living such a hard life?¡± ¡°Come on, she¡¯s my girlfriend and future wife. How can I possibly let her continue living such a hard life?¡± Ye Erruo raised a brow. Is he saying that he¡¯s taken on the responsibility of taking care of his girlfriend and her family? ¡°Besides, how much can their monthly expenses be? Sixty grand tops. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it, so why would I let her continue working those part-time jobs?¡± She blinked in shock. ¡°Sixty grand? What do her younger siblings do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re still in school. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see them be inferior to others, so I had them transferred to better schools.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s very difficult for a normal family to earn that kind of money. What on earth did she do for a living to earn so much? Something feels off... ¡°What kind of jobs did she hold to earn sixty grand a month?¡± Zheng Yi happened to pose the question she had been wondering about. ¡°She used to be the lead singer and pianist at a bar and she has also given out flyers before. Well, she¡¯s done most of the part-time jobs out there,¡± answered Xu Xu. Mo Jiangye, who was sitting at the head seat of the dining table, delivered a peeled shrimp to his wife¡¯s mouth. Upon seeing her dazed look, he ordered her, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± She slowly parted her lips and swallowed the prawn in one mouthful. Meanwhile, the other woman had fixed her eyes on him... Chapter 357 - What Is Up With That Snort?

Chapter 357: What Is Up With That Snort?

When Xu Xu noticed this, he mistakenly assumed that his girlfriend was envious of his sister-inw and therefore peeled a prawn and ced it on her te. ¡°You just focus on eating. I¡¯ll peel the prawns for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Xu Xu.¡± ¡°How long have you two known each other? Xu Xu, do your parents know about your rtionship with her?¡± He squeezed his brows together wryly. ¡°It¡¯s almost been two months since we first met.¡± ¡°Do your parents know about this then?¡± Wang Yiyang repeated his question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought Yahan to meet them already?¡± He pressed on. His buddy gave a curt, indifferent reply as he focused on peeling the prawns for his girlfriend. ¡°They¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°So they¡¯ve approved of your marriage?¡± ¡°Pfft... Those old fogeys obviously expressed their disapproval. They want someone from an affluent, schr-centric family to be their daughter-inw. The thing is, I¡¯m the one looking for my lifelong partner¡ªnot them. I don¡¯t give a hoot about those rich missies.¡± He quietly exchanged a look with Zheng Yi. Fang Yahan, on the other hand, stayed silent and slowly tucked into the food. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t listen to your parents¡¯ arrangements to go marry the so-called perfect rich heiress. That¡¯s just a business transaction with no real feelings involved. It tarnishes the name of love. You should marry the one you truly love.¡± Xu Xu asserted his stance to take charge of his life with a determined look. As Ye Erruo cut the foie gras on her te, she whipped her head in her husband¡¯s direction, asking, ¡°What do Xu Xu¡¯s parents do for a living?¡± ¡°His mother is a college professor, while his father is a militarian. His rank is slightly beneath Chief¡¯s, though,¡± answered Wang Yiyang. ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s friends and buddies had a certain level of social standing and family background. It was quite natural that Xu Xu¡¯s parents would object to them being together since they were not a good match. Each of them came from a different world. He was a scion, while the girl came from a humble family. ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of this... I¡¯m in no way worthy of a fine gentleman like Xu Xu, but I... I¡¯m truly in love with him.¡± Fang Yahan began sobbing as she choked out her confession. ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯ll be the one marrying you¡ªnot my parents. And how are you unworthy of me? They can express their disapproval all they want, but one thing is clear: I¡¯ll definitely make you my wife.¡± Xu Xu pulled out several pieces of tissue from the side and proceeded to wipe her tears away. Mo Jiangye ced his cutlery down and picked up the ss of red wine, swirling it in his hands while he turned his cold, inscrutable gaze on the neer. ¡°Look at how thin you are. You should eat more.¡± The devoted Xu Xu kept putting food on his girlfriend¡¯s te, selecting only the best ingredients from each dish. ¡°Ssk... Tissue! Tissue!¡± Right at this moment, Ye Erruo started swatting the man next to her urgently. Her husband pulled out a piece of tissue at once, but upon noticing that her eyes had turned moist, he pinched her chin and closed in on her lips to remove the scalding food from her mouth with his own before finally wiping the corners of her lips clean. ¡°Can¡¯t you blow on the food to make it cool down before eating it?¡± he admonished her helplessly as he poured her a ss of water. The woman snorted in response. She had been momentarily distracted earlier, so she had failed to notice that the soup dumplings had just been served, thus unknowingly picking up a piping-hot dumpling and cing it into her mouth. There was a total of only four little soup dumplings¡ªher most favorite food¡ªon that small te, and they formed a stark contrast with the other dishes on the dining table. His lips curled into a smile. ¡°What¡¯s up with that snort?¡± While Wang Yiyang and Zheng Yi, who were used to such mushy disys of affection from the couple, remained calm and nonchnt at the sight, Fang Yahan was astounded. Since she had set foot into the house, the man had proven to be an aloof person who was difficult to get along with, so she had not expected to see such a gentle side of him. Even his smile was really mesmerizing... Indeed, good-looking people were attractive no matter the expression on their faces! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to eat soup dumplings too?¡± her beau asked. She bobbed her head shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer made displeasure surge within Mo Jiangye at once, for he had specially ordered these soup dumplings for his dear wife... Chapter 358 - How Long Have You Been Staring At Her? Have You Fallen For Her?

Chapter 358: How Long Have You Been Staring At Her? Have You Fallen For Her?

¡°Boss, can you give us two of those soup dumplings? Yahan wants to try them.¡± Ye Erruo ced the dumplings on a te before passing it to a servant behind her. ¡°Bring it over to our guest.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± By now, her husband¡¯s forehead was creased and crumpled, his sulky dissatisfaction shining from the depths of his orbs. Naturally, she could sense the emotions brewing within him, so sheforted him by holding his hand under the table while she scooped food onto his te with her other hand. ¡°Eat. I¡¯ve brewed chicken soup for you and I¡¯ll scoop some over for youter.¡± Only then did his sullen look recede a little. ¡°The chicken soup I brewed you previously tasted funny, so I attempted to make it again. I¡¯ve tasted it. This time, it tastes very refreshing.¡± As soon as her words echoed, a maid served up the aforementioned chicken soup to them. A strong, lingering fragrance wafted out the moment the lid was removed from the pot. ¡°It smells good.¡± Wang Yiyang¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement as his gaze fell on the pot of chicken soup in front of his boss. ¡°Have some to try it then.¡± The woman scooped a bowl of soup and had the maid deliver the soup over to him. s, before the maid could even take the bowl, it was snatched away by Mo Jiangye. ¡°You brewed this soup for me,¡± he dered solemnly. No one else can have it! ¡°It¡¯s only chicken soup. If you like it, I can brew it every day for you. Just let them try some now.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Wang Yiyang let out a sigh and shook his head in resignation. ¡°It¡¯s fine, sis-inw. I¡¯m allergic to chicken, so I can¡¯t have your soup anyway.¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª Bahahaha!¡± Zheng Yi broke into a fit ofughter, which earned him an icy re from Mo Jiangye. He held back hisughter at once. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to chicken as well, sis-inw.¡± Ye Erruo shot her husband an exasperated re in return. What a petty man. Hmph! Meanwhile, Xu Xu waspletely focused on taking food for Fang Yahan, so he paid no attention to what the others were saying. Upon noticing his girlfriend putting her chopsticks down, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you full already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± He proceeded to scoop a bowl of soup for her pronto. ¡°This soup not only has beautifying properties and high nutritional value, but it can also quench thirst.¡± The girl shook her head, her eyes fixed on the pot of chicken soup in front of Mo Jiangye. He followed her line of vision. ¡°You want to have chicken soup?¡± She nodded shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Chief¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Jiangye outright refused his buddy before he could even pose this question. I already let it slide when she ate my woman¡¯s soup dumplings, yet she¡¯s now eyeing my chicken soup too? The nerve of her! If it was not for Xu Xu, would she even have had the chance to sit and dine there? ¡°There¡¯s chicken soup on my side of the table. You can have this instead. Don¡¯t fight with Boss over that pot of chicken soup. Sis-inw brewed that personally for him after all.¡± Xu Xu burst outughing in agreement. How envious he was upon seeing how possessive of his woman his boss was. He wanted to dote on his future wife just like his boss did. Soon, the meal progressed in silence. Ye Erruo failed to notice this at first, but she soon discovered a problem. While everyone was paying attention to their meal, Xu Xu¡¯s girlfriend would from time to time steal a nce at her husband. Her gaze was seemingly fixed on his hand as she watched him get food for her. Regardless of which dishes he picked for her, the youngdy would get her beau to pick the same dishes for her... Several times, when she met the eyes of the otherdy, thetter would sh her a bright smile in return, as though she harbored no malice at all. ¡°What are you looking at? Hm?¡± Upon noticing his wife¡¯s distracted look, he surreptitiously gave her hand a hard squeeze. ¡°How long have you been staring at Xu Xu¡¯s girlfriend? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± He uttered this question softly into her ear through gritted teeth. Chapter 359 - His Girlfriend Is Very Fake

Chapter 359: His Girlfriend Is Very Fake

Fallen for Xu Xu¡¯s girlfriend? This scandalous remark left her at aplete loss for words. ¡°Just what exactly is on your mind?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at her instead of me when I¡¯m the one by your side then?¡± It has not just happened once or twice. Her gaze has been roaming over that woman nonstop. It feels as though I¡¯m non-existent. ¡°How childish of you.¡± Dumbfounded and exasperated, Ye Erruo shot him a re. However, she never once lifted her head again thereafter. To put it more urately, she no longer looked in Fang Yahan¡¯s direction for fear that the man next to her would out of jealousye up with some weird reason to exin her actions again. When dinner ended, she wiped her lips with a napkin before looking up to see a small pile of shells in front of Xu Xu and Fang Yahan. The dishes in front of them were more or less polished too. Thetter had a huge appetite, and she¡¯d had more than her fill for dinner. She had never eaten such scrumptious food before. Even though her boyfriend had taken her to eat plenty of delicious food over the past two months, she found the meal she had eaten there the best. How she wished she could eat this food every day... ¡°Have you had your fill?¡± Ye Erruo managed to give her a forced smile as she posed this question. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty stuffed, sis-inw.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. We¡¯ve prepared the guest rooms for you guys, so do stay the night.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The youngdy was beyond delighted. Her enthusiastic response surprised Ye Erruo for a second, but she quickly recovered and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Xu chuckled. ¡°I heard that Boss is gonna treat us to a movie, so we¡¯ll stay here tonight and return home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± His girlfriend was more than willing to stay. ¡°In that case... Xu Xu, go take Yahan for a walk first so you can digest your food. We¡¯ll meet on the fourth floorter to watch a movie.¡± ¡°Roger that, sis-inw.¡± ¡°Wang Yiyang, Zhengyi, you two can go choose the rooms you want.¡± ¡°Can we sleep in your bedroom then?¡± asked thetter jokingly, only to see his chief re daggers in his direction and growl ¡°Get lost!¡± at him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Being no stranger to the ce, he simply shrugged and retrieved his jacket before easily making his way over to the guest rooms. ¡°The two of us will be heading upstairs first. You guys are on your own for now,¡± announced Ye Erruo. Wang Yiyangzily walked over to the gym while Xu Xu took his girlfriend out for a walk so they could digest their food. ¡°I find Xu Xu¡¯s girlfriend¡ª¡± ¡°Fake!¡± Mo Jiangye spat out coldly as he climbed the stairs. His wife followed him closely. ¡°Fake?¡± ¡°Pretentious.¡± ¡°Did you notice her odd behavior too? I noticed that she was constantly staring at you throughout dinner. Something feels off about her. Did Xu Xu fail to notice anything? I wonder how Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang feel about her¡ª¡± s, before she could finish saying what was on her mind, the man kissed her on the lips, causing her to swallow down the rest of her words. As she pushed him away, she caught sight of the patch of red skin that peeked beneath his clothes at his nape and eximed in rm, ¡°A-Are you having an allergic reaction?¡± He hadn¡¯te into contact with any dogs, though, so why was he having an allergic reaction? ¡°Hm?¡± She pulled him closer, wanting to take a closer look at his nape. The bedroom lights happened to brighten at that moment... Indeed, his neck waspletely red. Mo Jiangye tugged his lips upward, his face suddenly magnifying in front of the woman. ¡°What allergic reaction are you talking about?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± He merely turned aroundzily before saying, ¡°Howe I had no idea about this? I most definitely didn¡¯t touch any dogs today.¡± His wife was just as clueless and speechless. She was suddenly pressed against the wall a secondter, however. While one hand was pressing against the wall for support, the man slowly lifted his other hand and ced it on the woman. ¡°Are you going to give me medicine then?¡± Her lips twitched. He¡¯s really something indeed... Chapter 360 - We Are the Most Compatible Couple

Chapter 360: We Are the Most Compatible Couple

The man slowly lifted his other hand and ced it on the woman. ¡°Are you going to give me medicine then?¡± ¡°...¡± ... Later, in the bathroom, Mo Jiangye was enjoying some rxing bath time with his wife in his arms when she suddenly grabbed hold of his hands and started childishly ying with the bubbles in the bathtub. ¡°I don¡¯t think Yahan is a good match for Xu Xu.¡± With eyes brimming with tenderness, he glimpsed down at the woman in his embrace. ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re ipatible.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look like a couple when they stand next to each other.¡± ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t.¡± We¡¯re the mostpatible couple after all. No other couple would look aspatible as us. ¡°I meant what I said.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Somehow, I have the feeling that she¡¯s no simple woman. I saw her staring at you earlier.¡± His lips curled upward. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°To be honest, I think Xu Xu can most definitely find a better woman than his current girlfriend, but of course, I can only say this to you in private.¡± Fang Yahan was his buddy¡¯s girlfriend, after all. She could not possibly talk trash about his girlfriend in front of him. Besides, given his good looks and illustrious family background, the two of them truly were an ipatible match. It was not about the issue of social standing, but rather about the fact that she did not look like a simple, kinddy. ¡°Mm.¡± The man hummed in acknowledgment again as he reached out to re-tie his wife¡¯s long hair. ¡°My sixth sense tells me that she seems to have approached Xu Xu with a motive¡ªNo! She definitely has a motive.¡± One would generally get an urate first impression of another person, and the vibe that this woman gave off made her feel ufortable. Ye Erruo¡¯s first impression of this woman was that she seemed to be a woman with secrets, like a cloud of fog one could not see clearly through. She was not as docile and gentle as her facade suggested. Even thinking back now, she thought that the vibe she exuded felt off. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°When we were having dinner, she would get Xu Xu to give her the same dishes that you got for me. Even I noticed this odd action, yet it did not stop her from staring at you. I could tell that something was wrong with her expression at first nce.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re jealous, Baby Ruo.¡± She was repeating the whole ¡°Yahan was staring at you¡± story for the third time. ¡°Why would I be jealous?¡± She pushed her husband¡¯s head away from her. ¡°Also, why do I feel that you¡¯re being awfully quiet today?¡± While holding her closely in his arms, he rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m listening to what you have to say.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m done speaking now. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts on this matter?¡± ¡°That woman won¡¯t make it past the doorstep of his family¡¯s house. If Xu Xu continues to be stupid and fails to realize that there¡¯s anything wrong with his girlfriend, I¡¯ll pry his head apart.¡± She took his hands in hers and interlocked their fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s see how they get along with each other first. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll realize that this girl isn¡¯t a suitable partner for him. After all, I think that the reason she is staying by his side is because of his family background.¡± The man tugged his lips up into a wry smile. ¡°I share the same sentiment.¡± Upon hearing his short reply, she turned her head and shot him a quizzical nce. What¡¯s up with him today? He usually rattles off nonstop, so why is he so quiet today? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± He started whining. ¡°You¡¯ve been harping on about Xu Xu and his girlfriend the entire night. Did you spare a thought for my feelings at all?¡± ¡°What feelings?¡± The man solemnly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t said my name the whole day. You¡¯ve long forgotten about me. You no longer have a ce for me in your heart.¡± He was terribly upset to hear her harping on about other people¡¯s affairs instead of paying attention to him. Her face darkened upon hearing that answer. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, Baby Ruo,¡± he immediately responded. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± All at once, his mood improved considerably. The dark, gloomy clouds that had been hanging over him instantly dissipated as well. ¡°...¡± Chapter 361 - I Am Not Trying To Snatch Your Snacks

Chapter 361: I Am Not Trying To Snatch Your Snacks

The couple had some fun inside the bathroom before they would be joining the others again. While they were having their bath, Fang Yahan and Xu Xu disappeared. The young girl was totally absorbed in the surroundings as Xu Xu took her for a stroll around the estate. What else could she say about this ce except that only the filthy rich could afford to stay there? Every nook and cranny reminded her of wealth. The green-eyed monster of jealousy had consumed her by now. Although Xu Xu came from a rich family, his family was still a far cry from the opulence she had witnessed in this ce. ¡°Do you like the decor over here?¡± Her desire did not escape her man¡¯s eyes. She nodded shyly. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Well, we can opt for the same style for our new home in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The girl jumped into his arms in delight, giving him a peck on the lips at the same time. The man froze on the spot, his face flushing red and bright from embarrassment. The estate was so huge that they did not manage to cover a big part of the grounds despite walkingte into the night. When it was close to midnight, he told her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Boss has prepared a film for us.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There was a cineplex the size of amercial cinema above the ground level of the manor. The screen was equally wide too. The chap had already arranged with his boss to watch a horror film that day. He had been told that many men would take their girlfriends to watch horror films at midnight so they could have a chance to get close to the girls physically. Coincidentally, the three of them loved to watch horror movies. As the snowstorm continued to rage outside the house, the rest of them werezing around on the sofa, getting ready for the film to start. The hosts were in their bathrobes after taking a shower. The woman even had an extra throw wrapped around her as shey curled up in her man¡¯s embrace, hugging his elbows. While the servant was getting ready to screen the film, Xu Xu led Yahan to the sofa by the hand. ¡°You guys are early,¡± he told them. ¡°The film is starting soon,¡± Zheng Yi replied. ¡°What are we watching?¡± the young girl asked. Her boyfriend tried to maintain a neutral expression as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Boss is the one who wants to watch this movie.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t consume too much candy at night.¡± Mo Jiangye dipped his head as he reminded his woman of this. She was already munching on her third lollipop. He had ordered this candy so that it was specifically tailored to her taste. There was also a pile of tidbits, such as popcorn and sunflower seeds, next to her. ¡°Is that a lollipop?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the candy in Ye Erruo¡¯s hand. ¡°Sis-inw, do you have any more lollipops? Yahan loves them.¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Mo Jiangye coldly turned down the request. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll get you some tomorrow, Yahan. Besides, eating candy at night isn¡¯t healthy for you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she uttered as she sat next to the young man, crunching on some nuts instead. asionally, she would steal a nce at Mo Jiangye. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Xu Xu.¡± The chap ruffled his hair and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Sis-inw, can you share your tidbits with Yahan? She is still feeling hungry after dinner.¡± His boss was about to blow up when his wife stepped in to defuse the situation. ¡°Sure!¡± She then passed a few packets of snacks to them. ¡°Thank you, sis-inw!¡± His girlfriend quipped coyly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sister-inw, but I¡¯m really hungry. I didn¡¯t mean to snatch your snacks.¡± Ye Erruo stifled a chuckle. ¡°No worries. You can have these.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, sister-inw.¡± By now, her man was looking absolutely displeased. The young chap did not realize this, as he was too busy with his girlfriend to pay attention. On the other hand, his buddies exchanged a nce and secretly moved their seats to the back. They did not want to end up being coteral damage. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The young girl let out a scream the moment some sinister sound effects were yed at the start of the movie. She quickly burrowed into her boyfriend¡¯s arms. Her loud scream startled the other woman. ¡°W-What kind of movie is this? Why is it so scary?¡± Fang Yahan clung tightly to her boyfriend¡¯s arms the way the female host was behaving with her husband. Chapter 362 - I Am Scared, Baby Ruo

Chapter 362: I Am Scared, Baby Ruo

Xu Xu was thoroughly enjoying the moment as he hugged her close to his chest. Just as the story was beginning to unfold on the screen... ¡°Is this a horror movie? It¡¯s so scary!¡± The man quipped happily, ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Xu Xu, it¡¯s too horrifying! You have to protect me!¡± ¡°It is just a film. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± ¡°B-But it¡¯s really scary!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± He hugged her closer to him as he tried tofort her with his protective presence. The two buddies sitting at the back could not help twisting their lips. What? Is this considered scary? There is no sight of the poltergeist yet! In the meantime, the otherdy was munching on french fries as she holed up snuggly in her man¡¯s arms. Her eyes dared not blink as she stared at the screen for fear of missing any action. Likewise, except for some eerie effects, she could not find anything scary about the film. Woosh! Suddenly, a long-haired female apparition appeared out of nowhere with blood dripping down her eyes, sending the young girl screaming her head off. Her loud scream was enough to bring the roof down. This sudden appearance startled Ye Erruo as well. Even though she was not as timid as Fang Yahan, she was nevertheless terrified as she covered her eyes with her husband¡¯s hand. This was her first time watching a horror movie. Holing up inside his embrace made her feel safe and secure. It seemed as if she had nothing to be afraid of as long as she was with him. His presence was good enough for her. Zheng Yi and Wang Yiyang sat behind the two couples, looking bored inside the pitch-dark room. They had watched this film a few years ago so it hardly excited them now. On the other hand, the female host was watching with her hands over her eyes. Every time she saw something scary, she would quickly cover them. The young girlfriend, on the other hand, was screaming throughout the whole movie... Her screams were bad enough to give Mo Jiangye a bad headache. He rested his head on his woman¡¯s shoulder and blew his breath across her neck. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She was so startled that she threw a punch at his head. Catching hold of her petite hand, hey close to her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to watch it if you¡¯re scared. Let¡¯s go to bed, shall we?¡± ¡°But this is only the beginning.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m scared, Baby Ruo...¡± He whimpered forlornly into her ear. Anyway, the highlight of the day was Xu Xu and his girlfriend. There was no need for them to be tortured by her yelling. The woman turned her head and asked him, ¡°Are you scared of the film?¡± ¡°Yes, very.¡± The corner of her mouth twitched. The deadpan expression on his face hardly betrayed fear. ¡°Ahhhhh! Xu Xu... Xu Xu...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Yahan. Don¡¯t be afraid, this is just a film.¡± By then, visibly green veins could be seen popping up on his boss¡¯s temples while his forehead was deeply creased. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. I¡¯m scared and sleepy.¡± He let out a loud yawn after saying that. The woman put away the fries, hugged his neck, and obliged. ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked out of the room, carrying her feather-light body in his arms. Fang Yahan had been hollering her way through since the movie had started ten minutes ago. She wasn¡¯t screaming in fear, she was just senselessly yelling. The noise was like needles pricking one¡¯s head. The two boys saw their Chief leaving and followed suit quietly, leaving the young couple to their own devices inside the room. In fact, the two of them were so engrossed in each other that they did not realize the others had left. ¡°Yahan, why don¡¯t we stop the film?¡± The chap reckoned that she might have been scared out of her wits and decided to call it a day. The girl could do nothing but agree. ... As they stepped out of the room, they could still hear the screaming going on inside... The bedroom was pitch-dark when the door swung open. The woman instinctively clung to the man in fear. ¡°He he...¡± Heughed to himself. He¡¯d wanted to switch on the light but he quickly decided against it. He didn¡¯t know she was afraid of the paranormal. This meant that he could probably suggest that they continue watching the film on his cell phone in bedter... Chapter 363 - Not As Good As My Woman

Chapter 363: Not As Good As My Woman

He carried the woman to the bed. Just as he was about to cover her with the quilt, she hurriedly crawled into his arms. ¡°Are you sleepy, Baby Ruo?¡± Well, she was actually wide awake! ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch a movie now?¡± She pondered it with a frown. This was not a bad idea considering that she wasn¡¯t sleepy. At the very least, it would save her from his insatiable sexual appetite. ¡°Alright then.¡± The man smiled to himself. His wicked n was working! He reached over for his phone on the bedside table and searched for a horror thriller. ¡°Why are we watching a horror movie again? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± She sounded displeased as she grumbled in his arms. ¡°Yes, I am. That¡¯s why you need to protect me.¡± ¡°...¡± In the end, the woman decided to feign fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy now.¡± s, that was not enough to save her from the fear instilled in her by the initial horror film. The woman slept fretfully throughout the night and dreamt of a group of demons chasing after her. In fact, she woke up with a start two to three times during the night and had to be cajoled back to sleep by her husband. That was not enough to save her from the nightmare, which continued to haunt her from the point where it hadst stopped whenever she drifted off into slumbend. The demons wouldugh eerily at her and beckon. ¡°Yo, here we meet again!¡± Then, they would continue to harass and torment her. She almost went crazy as the demons beat her all night. She looked terribly out of shape the next morning and had dark circles under her eyes. On the other hand, the youngdy, who had been terribly frightened the previous night, looked better than ever in the morning... Wang Yiyang and Zheng Yi left the residence immediately after breakfast. ¡°Little sis-inw, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her husband pursed his lips anxiously. He hadn¡¯t known that she was this timid. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night, sister-inw? You better make up for the lost sleepter.¡± ¡°Alright. You guys go ahead with your breakfast. I¡¯m full. I¡¯m returning to my room,¡± Ye Erruo told them, her face looking gloomy. ¡°Let me escort you upstairs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Boss, what do you think of Yahan? I want to take her to meet the rest of the gang.¡± The girl was instantly piqued as she looked anxiously at Mo Jiangye. ¡°She¡¯s not as good as my woman,¡± he told the chap brashly. ¡°Yes... Yes... Little sister-inw is perfect, but you can¡¯tpare her to Yahan. What do you think of her as a person?¡± His Chief drank his milk without a word before asking, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The older man said without mincing his words, ¡°She¡¯s untrustworthy.¡± Fang Yahan could feel her heart breaking into pieces upon hearing his feedback. Tears rimmed her eyes instantly. Mo Jiangye stood up and returned to his room without taking a second look at her. ¡°Wuuu...¡± ¡°Yahan, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Xu Xu, your buddies and your boss don¡¯t like me! I know you¡¯re too good for me, but what can I do? My family background isn¡¯t something I have control over.¡± Her man fretfully tried to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He only has eyes for sister-inw. No other woman is good enough in his opinion.¡± ¡°But... But your two buddies don¡¯t like me either.¡± ¡°The other two have been single for a very long time. They don¡¯t know how to evaluate a girlfriend. I¡¯ll bring you to meet other friends of mer.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the girl replied with a sob before asking, ¡°Are we leaving today?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll leave after breakfast.¡± The girl wanted to say something else but stopped herself. It would be a pity to leave this beautiful ce with the good food and the nice bed. She had snapped pictures of the ce yesterday and uploaded them to her social page, which had promptly earned her friends¡¯ envy. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving so soon actually. Meanwhile, Ye Erruo made a futile attempt to get some sleep in the bedroom. As a result, she looked worse than before. She developed a fever that very night, which made her husband have a panic attack. The manor was steeped in anxiety and fear as servants scurried around trying to serve their young master, who was on the verge of a violent breakdown... Chapter 364 - Baby Ruo, Do Not Frighten Me!

Chapter 364: Baby Ruo, Do Not Frighten Me!

Many physicians had been called to the manor to check on her, only to be dismissed mercilessly by the man. He was even more rmed when her fever, which was hovering around 38 to 39 degrees celsius, raged for a week with no indication of subsiding. Logically speaking, having such a high temperature would not render one unconscious. However, his woman was perpetually in aa. Strangely, she would wake up on time just to have her meals and promptly go back to sleep afterward. It was too weird to be true. After a week, the man had visibly thinned down due to not getting proper rest. Everyone at the residence was walking on thin ice, not knowing when the man would erupt into a fit of violent outrage. The situation was made worse when no doctors could diagnose the cause of her symptoms. ¡°Young Master, I think Young Madam may have been possessed,¡± Bo Yu told his master as he stood by the bedside. ¡°Possessed?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice was husky and full of menace. ¡°Did you not say that Young Madam only developed a high fever after watching a horror movie? I believe she has been possessed.¡± The man sniggered contemptuously as intense fury shed across his eyes all of a sudden. Staring ominously at Ye Erruo, who was sleeping fretfully, he swore to himself that he would ughter any demon or ghost who was out to get his woman. He fixed his angry eyes on her for a long while, as if he was channeling his ferocious energy into eradicating the demon possessing her there and then. ¡°I know an old man who can see the unseen realm with his yin-yang eyes. Do you want me to get him here to take a look at Young Madam?¡± The man bellowed, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He would slice the demon into pieces if this turned out to be true. Bo Yu immediately left the room. His master had never been superstitious, but when it concerned his beloved wife... Sigh! ¡°Is lunch ready?¡± the man howled impatiently. A jittery maid walked in with the food. ¡°Y-Young Master, her lunch is here.¡± At noon, Ye Erruo promptly woke up from her drowsy state. ¡°Baby Ruo, are you awake?¡± He held her hands anxiously. The woman blinked at him, her vacuous stare seemingly looking past him to the space beyond. The sight was enough to send him into a state of fretful panic and grief. She had still been well enough to speak to him when she had woken up just a while ago, but all she did now was eat and sleep. She did not seem to recognize him anymore. The man hurriedly took the bowl of porridge from the servant and helped his woman sit up on the bed before feeding her the congee. ¡°Talk to me, Baby Ruo. Where does it hurt?¡± The woman sipped on the porridge impassively, appearing not to hear him at all. He clenched his hand tightly around the bowl of porridge unconsciously with great agitation. Crack! A sound was heard before the bowl was crushed by his forceful exertion. The hot porridge grains sshed his hand and dripped over the quilt. He quickly took some tissue to wipe the quilt while the maid standing behind him scurried to clean up the ce. The woman slowly closed her eyes to go back to sleep again once she realized that there was no more food. ¡°Baby Ruo!¡± Panicking, he cried out to her, attempting to stop her from falling asleep. Unfortunately, she did not seem to hear him. ¡°Get lost!¡± He yelled and pushed the maid away. Leaning over the bed in a half-kneeling position, he tapped her face gently as he called out her name repeatedly, hoping that she would open her eyes once more. He was so upset with himself that he thought of chopping off his hand. She had already not been eating well recently, yet he had still recklessly spilled her food. At the same time, he was surer than ever that she had been possessed. She was as odd as a puppet without a soul. She didn¡¯t seem to recognize his existence. ¡°Baby Ruo, don¡¯t frighten me.¡± When he realized that his attempts to wake her up were futile, he hugged her closely and tightly to him, his heart full of fear and anxiety. He had been told that a possessed person could be tormented to death. Nobody could snatch her from him, least of all, a demon or a ghost. He had dered before that he would remove anyone who tried to take her away from him, be it an angel or a demon! Chapter 365 - Untitled

Chapter 365: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The residence might have the most advanced medical facilities and top-notch doctors, yet when none of these doctors could save Ye Erruo, Bo Yu had to bring an old man with astral vision. This old man was said to be an exorcist and a very unorthodox person. The things he did at times were so otherworldly that many people stayed away from him. As a result, the old man had chosen to stay in a deste area. On the way to fetch the old man, Bo Yu received numerous calls from his master, who was pestering him to bring the old man over as soon as possible. Mo Jiangye had not had a manic disorder rpse for a long time before his wife had fallen ill. Unfortunately, it had shown up again. Each time he called, his manic disorder would turn from bad to worse. A sense of doom loomed over the gigantic estate. The young master had hurt himself after destroying the furniture around him, but no servants dared to approach him to bandage his bleeding hands. ... Ye Erruo was surrounded by a sea of petals. She could see the three kids again, and this time, she could clearly make out their faces. It was Yu Lingfeng, Bo Jinyan, and Ye Erruo... The sound of them ying echoed through the arena and past the waves of petals as images invaded her mind. Enclosed within this space full of petals were her memories of more than five years ago. The young Yu Lingfeng dropped out of the picture all of a sudden, leaving behind Bo Jinyan and Ye Erruo, who were alone. ¡°Little Princess, the Queen has said that I can marry you when we grow up. Do you want to grow up?¡± asked Bo Jinyan, who was a head taller than Ye Erruo and was piggybacking her to a flower dome in the distance. ¡°Can I stay with Brother Jinyan every day when I grow up?¡± ¡°You can be with me every day if you marry me.¡± ¡°Then I want to grow up.¡± Crispughter that sounded like crystal bells could be heard. He would piggyback her to the flower dome next to the oceanic petals. Over there, he would teach her to paint and y the piano and harmonica. They were apanied by a chubby red dog. He would also piggyback her into the ocean, where he would erect a viewing gallery for her on the ocean bed. Then, he would teach her how to swim and take her on many joy rides on a dolphin. They did many things together and had fun. He wanted to give her the best experiences in the world. He told her that she would be his little princess forever and would be his future bride. The scene changed suddenly. As the oceanic petals lost their vibrance, the two of them were seized apart by a group of men... ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Erruo muttered in her wispy voice. ¡°Have you seen enough? Let go of her d*mned hand!¡± The old man¡¯s hand, which was sping Ye Erruo¡¯s, was abruptly yanked off by Mo Jiangye, who looked displeased as he caressed his woman¡¯s hand with heartache. The old man shook his head and said, ¡°This ce has bad feng shui. Bring her to my ce and I¡¯ll show her the way out with my deva eye.¡± The young man¡¯s bloodshot eyes were full of skepticism as he interrogated the old man. ¡°Why can¡¯t you use your normal vision to treat her? I¡¯m asking you again, did you see anything unusual about her?¡± The old man nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± D*mn it! So it¡¯s true after all! ¡°Get that thing off her!¡± Hemanded the man sternly as his hands around her shoulders tightened unconsciously. ¡°Young Master, calm down!¡± Bo Yu walked over hurriedly to separate him from his wife. ¡°The thing on her is powerful. I¡¯ll need my deva eye to help her ovee it.¡± The man furrowed his brows dubiously. Can he be trusted? Can this thing be this evil? ¡°Young Master, I have run a background check on this old man. He¡¯s sharp with his predictions.¡± Even though Mo Jiangye had his reservations, the freakish behavior of his wife had scared him out of his wits. Sure enough, he followed the old man¡¯s instructions and took her to that ce. ¡°Put her inside the room when you get there. I¡¯ll need about two days to treat her before you can see her again. All of you have to wait outside. Nobody is to enter the house during this time.¡± The old man spelled out his terms clearly. Chapter 366 - Ye Erruo Leaves Mo Jiangye

Chapter 366: Ye Erruo Leaves Mo Jiangye

¡°Two days?¡± the man asked incredulously in a hoarse voice. He had been yelling instead of speaking in the past few days, to the point that he had hurt his throat. ¡°That¡¯s right. Give me two days and I¡¯ll return her to normal.¡± Mo Jiangye dipped his eyes to look at his beauty once more. Pain filled his haggard face. How could he stand not to see her for two days when a single day of her absence was enough to torment him? He would never bring her to watch another horror film. That was his direst mistake. The old man stayed in a deste forest far away from the city that was inessible by car. Thus, they had to walk to reach his ce in the end. They eventually arrived at a big house in the depths of the forest. ¡°This is where I¡¯m staying. Bring thedy inside and then leave the house to wait outside,¡± the old man said. The man furrowed his brows doubtfully. Something seemed to be off! ¡°After you put her in there, you have to wait in the front yard. Don¡¯t barge in suddenly! The demon may be antagonized, and I won¡¯t be able to promise her safety. I repeat, don¡¯t enter the room no matter what you may hear. You have to keep my words in mind.¡± The old man delivered his final instructions sternly. Mo Jiangye carried Ye Erruo into the room, where he saw many peculiar objects scattered around. The man signaled to his assistant with his eyes. Bo Yu took the hint immediately and had his men search the ce. The house had three rooms in total. Although the rooms might look small, it still took some effort for them to conduct a thorough investigation. ¡°What are you searching for? Be careful. Don¡¯t damage my stuff.¡± After a while, Bo Yu and his men returned and his assistant shook his head. They had found nothing suspicious about the ce despite the unorthodox items they had seen. ¡°Put thedy on this bed. Then you can leave. If you don¡¯t want her to suffer and want to preserve her life, you have to follow my earlier instructions. No one is allowed to step inside.¡± After he put her down carefully on the bed, the man¡¯s eyes continued to linger on her pretty countenance. He pursed his lips reluctantly, refusing to move from the spot. ¡°Young Master, you better leave. The earlier I exorcise the spirit, the earlier your wife will wake up from hera.¡± The man was finally persuaded to leave unwillingly. The moment he stepped out of the house, the door was shut and locked after him. The curtains were soon drawn as well. ¡°Surround this area with our men and make sure we keep a tight watch over this ce!¡± Mo Jiangye issued an order balefully. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°All of you must wait outside the front yard.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was heard again from inside the house. Mo Jiangye turned his head to have a final peek at the door before retreating out of the yard to wait anxiously. As the man stood outside the house, the billowing wind seemed to freeze his thoughts... ... ¡°Young Master!¡± A whileter, someone emerged from a secret door. Bo Jinyan walked over to the bed, picked thedy up in his arms, and looked at her withfort and love. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ... Snow started to descend steadily outside the house... Holding an umbre in his hand, Bo Yu stood behind his master and tried to console him. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Young Madam will surely recover.¡± Thetter stood there expressionlessly. His gaze was fixed on the door as his foreboding sense of premonition became stronger than ever. However, he chose to endure the slow, painful wait since it involved the life of his precious wife. He let out a bitter snort out of the blue. In all honesty, he did not believe in the paranormal realm or stories about ghosts and demons. However, what else could he do when science and medicine could not tell what was wrong with her? What could he do when she had remained in a state of perpetu? Despite his contemptuous disbelief at the idea that she had been possessed, he had panicked when he had been unable to find out what was wrong with her. As long as she woke up, he would believe any supernatural stories. As the man was waiting anxiously inside the dark, chilling forest for his woman, someone else had already taken her on board of a jet ne. In the meantime, her man continued to stand unflinchingly in the snowstorm, waiting for the door to open... Inside the Zhuang Ge Residence, theptop was on sleep mode. Suddenly, an alert beeped to signal the arrival of an email from a foreign country. Chapter 367 - His World Collapses When She Is Gone

Chapter 367: His World Copses When She Is Gone

For two days, 48 hours, 2,880 minutes, and 172,200 seconds, Mo Jiangye continued to stand erect amid the chilling blizzard. There were countless moments when he wanted to dash into the house just to check on her, but he would then forcefully suppress the urge. He missed her so, so much. In those two days, he did not drink or sleep at all. Finally, the sun rose on the horizon again... When he saw no movementing from the house, he could not hold it in any longer. His bloodshot eyes looked worse than ever as he stepped into the front yard. Since Ye Erruo had fallen ill, he had hardly slept or eaten. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s just wait a little more.¡± The man paced back and forth in front of the door. He had endured two days of nerve-wracking waiting in his freezing body. She was supposed toe out on the third day... Finally, his henchman could not bear to see him suffer anymore and went to knock on the door. ¡°Hello, is Young Madam okay now?¡± There was no reply. The assistant knocked a couple more times in vain. PLOD! Mo Jiangye looked up abruptly, marched to the door, and threw a hard kick with his foot. He stumbled forward unsteadily as the door went crashing down. He anxiously ran in, only to find an empty bed. His pupils contracted instantly! He dashed to another room, calling for his love. ¡°Baby Ruo!¡± No, no! She isn¡¯t here either! He lost itpletely as he ransacked the ce, searching room after room to no avail. Fear, panic, and confusion hit him all at once as blood surged to his head without mercy. ¡°Young Master!¡± Bo Yu cried in rm as he caught hold of the man while thetter copsed on the ground. Half a month of torment, inbination with going without sleep and food while caring for his wife, had taken its toll on him at once. The man¡¯s strong and fearless physique had finally given in. She had disappeared from his life, and his world had copsed because of her absence... ... At the Zhuang Ge Residence... ¡°Doctor, please.¡± Bo Yu and the bodyguards hastily brought their master back to the bedroom. The estate was in upheaval again. When the servants found out that their Young Madam had gone missing, a sense of dread overtook them instantly. Meanwhile, Bo Yu¡¯s forehead was filled with cold beads of perspiration. How did our Young Madam disappear into thin air? Someone sent a report to him a few minutester. There had been a hidden escape route at the back of the room. When the assistant realized that their Young Madam had been kidnapped, heunched a massive search without further ado. All he asked was for a lead, any lead, on her before their master woke up... The man, however, merely slept for two hours before he woke up. ¡°S-Sir, Young Master has woken up.¡± A servant ran over to him and reported this with a stammer. Bo Yu drew in a sharp breath. After half a month of looking after his wife tirelessly without resting, his master had woken up in just two hours? ¡°S-Sir... Sir...¡± Another servant came tumbling out of the room, crawling on the floor as she called out for him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Y-Young Master is looking for you.¡± The maid¡¯s stuttering became worse after the scare she received from Mo Jiangye. ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant returned to the upper storey stoically, ready to face his death sentence. When he entered the bedroom, it was strangely quiet. The servants and the doctor stood in two rows on the side with their heads bowed. No one dared to look at the man on the bed. ¡°Young Master!¡± ¡°Have you found her?¡± His frigid eyes were too terrifying to look at. ¡°Not yet, master.¡± ¡°He he!¡± He sniggered. Suddenly, he jumped up from the bed and aimed a lethal punch right at his assistant. It was his assistant who had told him that his beloved Baby Ruo was possessed. The dude had gone on to persuade him that he would find someone with a supernatural ability to exorcise the spirit so that she would return to him safe and sound. But what was the result? She had gone in and never returned. BANG! Bo Yu was sent crashing into the cupboard nearby before his body slumped heavily against the ground. The servants and doctor standing next to him dared not move. ¡°Pfft!¡± Bright red blood spurted from the young master¡¯s mouth as his fistnded limply on the floor. ¡°Master!¡± Bo Yu was shocked to see his master copse again. Chapter 368 - Those Two B*stards Abducted My Wife

Chapter 368: Those Two B*stards Abducted My Wife

As the crimson blood stained Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips, the suffocating pressure within him made it difficult for him to breathe and the pain he felt was reflected in the depths of his eyes. Besides the asional bleeding injuries he received from battles, there had never been a time when he had vomited blood. It thus shocked his assistant so much that he was past caring about his own injuries. He immediately sought the doctor to examine his Young Master. For a moment, due to his pallid, haggard face, he appeared to have aged by several years. Half an hourter, the doctor mustered his courage and told Bo Yu, ¡°Young Master has been under immense stress. He hasn¡¯t been eating food regrly either, which has caused him to develop gastritis. Before his condition worsens, you¡¯ll have to ensure that he has his meals and gets proper rest on time. He mustn¡¯t tire himself out, or he may develop stomach cancer.¡± Bo Yu¡¯s face turned ashen as he clutched his injured stomach. Is it possible to get him to get good rest at this point? He¡¯ll most likely go without food until the day Young Madam returns. Over the next few days, Mo Jiangye seemed to lose his will to live. Ruoruo¡¯s disappearance was clearly nned. Just who had their eyes on her, and why did they take her away? Is she safe and sound? Is she suffering in the hands of her abductor? Every question was akin to a needle pricking his heart every day. Baby Ruo... is my everything. What am I supposed to do now that she¡¯s gone missing? The man spent his days indulging in alcohol and smoking cigarettes, even though he was not in the habit of smoking and drinking. He missed his wife so much that his overwhelming longing for her almost drove him insane. Only by allowing his stomach to bear some of the excruciating heartache did he find it slightly more bearable. All this while, Bo Yu had been up to his ears in work, following his young master¡¯s instructions to find clues about the missing woman¡¯s whereabouts. One night, he finally managed to get hold of some important information. ¡°Sir, based on what you previously said about the ne in that hotpot shop, I found out that one of Bo Jinyan¡¯s men went down to collect the ne. Even though the surveince footage of the shop itself has been deliberately destroyed, I managed to find evidence using the surveince cameras in the surrounding area.¡± Mo Jiangyey on the sofa, feeling dispirited as he took a long drag of the cigarette in his hand. He remained silent, as though he had long known about this. ¡°Also, it was Bo Jinyan who arranged for the flower deliveries and the parcel that you and Young Madam received while you were having a meal in the dining room that day. His private estate has been sold to someone else, who has reced all the maids working there. We managed to locate one of the old servants and, based on her ount, he happened to leave the very same day Young Madam left the house.¡± ¡°Look at this person...¡± The assistant ced a photo on the table before continuing. ¡°She is the flower shop owner, who has been found dead. Her family, however, has seemingly struck it rich overnight. They bought a car and an apartment, and her child has been safely discharged from the hospital. We¡¯ve verified that an enormous sum of money was transferred to her bank ount the night she passed away, but the ount she received the money from is a dummy ount. We¡¯re unable to trace the ount¡¯s holder.¡± He snuffed out the cigarette before tossing the cigarette butt into the litter bin and reaching out for the photograph on the table. Even if that woman had not been found dead, he would most definitely have torn her apart. There was something that he could not figure out, however... Why had Bo Jinyan once again tried using flowers and flower-rted items to get close to his woman? ¡°I have another matter to report. Yu Lingfeng has taken Gu Feirou back to Blue Tower. He departed a week earlier than Bo Jinyan.¡± After a beat, Bo Yu added, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated these two men as well. The key factor is Bo Jinyan, who is the son of the Blue Tower Elder. His family specializes in bewitching and hypnotizing spells. I suspect that he abducted Young Madam.¡± His boss¡¯s pupils narrowed into thin slits when he heard that. Bewitching? Hypnotizing? Flowers? Did he use flowers as a medium to make Ruoruo get sick? Is this the reason for her odd behavior? That would exin everything. Those two b*stards abducted my wife using dirty tricks! Chapter 369 - Do You Not Know? I Am Your Brother-In-Law

Chapter 369: Do You Not Know? I Am Your Brother-In-Law

Are they courting death? How dare they pull dirty tricks on me and my woman? They¡¯ve got a death wish indeed. Bo Yu carefully added, ¡°Please eat something and rest well tonight before we set off for Blue Tower to find Young Madam tomorrow. You have to be in good health in order to fetch her back.¡± While it might be quite a tough feat for someone else to get information on Blue Tower, let alone on the Blue Tower Royalty, it was rather easy and effortless for Mo Jiangye and his men. The problem, however, was that they had no power in that ce... If Bo Jinyan had really taken Ye Erruo away, bringing her back would be sort of difficult. His boss got up from the sofa at once rather unsteadily. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Now? He frowned in worry for a moment before eventually relenting to his master¡¯s wishes. Never mind. He can rest on the ne. Mo Jiangye was wearing a really cool, calm expression on his face, which was a little pale due to the pain in his stomach. He left for his study, intending to take the scarf his wife had knitted for him and the soy milk powder his wife was fond of drinking that could not be found in Blue Tower. He even took ¡°Xiao Ye¡± and ¡°Xiao Ruo¡± with him. Beep, beep, beep, beep went the desktop, which was on sleep mode. Only a handful of people knew his personal email address, and the emails he received through that ount tended to be of great importance. However, what could be more important than his precious wife at this juncture? Nevertheless, while he was retrieving his scarf, he identally touched the mouse, causing the desktop screen to light up. He caught sight of an email notification popping up out of his peripheral vision and his eyes narrowed immediately. From: Yu Lingfeng He suddenly could not be any more sober as he hastily clicked on the email, revealing an aggravating yet proud message. The email included the following words: Cough, cough! [Sender: Mo Jiangye¡¯s future brother-inw, Yu Lingfeng!] [Recipient: Yu Lingfeng¡¯s future brother-inw no.2, Mo Jiangye.] Brother-inw no.2? What in the world is that? [Mo Jiangye, do you know who I am? I¡¯m Xiao Ruo¡¯s big brother. Her biological brother, understand? I¡¯m her blood-rted brother, born to the same mother. (Proud face) + (Proud face) [I just can¡¯t understand why my silly sister would fall for an ugly and incapable man like you, but never mind. I¡¯m toozy to continue dissing you. [Do you know what to call me now? I, Yu Lingfeng, am your future brother-inw. Get it? The nerve you must have to dream of marrying my sister after offending me! Why don¡¯t you just die? You¡¯re just daydreaming away! (Flies to the sky) [Quick, call me brother-inw and I¡¯ll forgive you for your ignorance and impudence. (Pulls ear)] By now, Mo Jiangye¡¯s face hadpletely darkened and his fists were tightly clenched. If the other man had been right in front of him now, he would not have hesitated to give him a punch. Brother-inw? Ha! I¡¯ll knock him dead with one punch! [Hm... On ount of my sister, who seems to have a pretty good impression of you, I¡¯ve decided to disclose a secret to you. [Are you feeling very anxious now that my sister has gone missing? Get anxious and angry all you want. Ha ha ha ha ha... Beg me and I¡¯ll tell you where she is. Alright, that¡¯s enough. I can hear your pleas from here.] ¡°...¡± [I¡¯m warning you: You¡¯d better not let anyone else¡ªnot even Xiao Ruo herself¡ªknow what I¡¯m about to tell you next, or I¡¯ll make sure that you never get to see her for the rest of your life. Weigh the pros and cons of that oue yourself. [Understand? You¡¯d better keep that in mind. (Speaking in a tone that a big brother would use with his brother-inw) [The secret is...] Thest sentence was followed by a huge chunk of nk space. Mo Jiangye anxiously scrolled down for nearly five minutes before another sentence popped up. [Ha! I actually have no secrets to tell you.] The man nearly punched the desktop in a fit when he saw that. Nevertheless, he continued scrolling down the email relentlessly... Chapter 370 - Anyone Who Conspires to Abduct My Woman Deserves to Die

Chapter 370: Anyone Who Conspires to Abduct My Woman Deserves to Die

New content appeared after three more minutes. [Ye Erruo is my younger sister and the true Blue Tower Royalty princess. Of course, she¡¯s also the fianc¨¦e of Blue Tower¡¯s most outstanding man, Bo Jinyan.] Crack... The pen in Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand was snapped in two. Fianc¨¦e? My wife is the fianc¨¦e of another man? How godd*mn ludicrous! [Xiao Ruo has no recollection of you. She only remembers that Bo Jinyan is her fianc¨¦ and her soon-to-be husband. You¡¯re nothing but a stranger to her now. Sigh... However, being a soft-hearted man, I¡¯ll give you another chance topete with Bo Jinyan on ount of you being my sister¡¯s first man.] Crack... Yet another pen was snapped in half by Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand. No recollection of me? My wife doesn¡¯t remember me at all?! Nonsense! That freaking ugly b*stard has indeed bewitched¡ªno, hypnotized¡ªmy woman! Godd*mnit! How his heart hurt at that thought! His heart hurt really badly! [Mo Jiangye, if you really like and care for my sister, prove it to me in action. You might not be as capable and good-looking as Bo Jinyan, but my sister was indeed a little fond of you and I can¡¯t do anything about that. I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone else how Xiao Ruo ended up liking you. You forcibly barged into her world, invaded her body, and forced her to give you her heart. Just based on this point alone, you deserve 100,000 negative points from me. I¡¯ll make you pay back twice for that now.] A puzzled look crept up on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face at that moment. Yu Lingfeng is Ruoruo¡¯s elder brother? Her big brother? [I¡¯m warning you again, Mo Jiangye: Don¡¯t you ever leak the news of Xiao Ruo¡¯s true identity, or you¡¯ll never be able to see her again. She only has childhood memories of Bo Jinyan now and she knows that she is his fianc¨¦e, so she doesn¡¯t remember you at all. Do you get it? Whether you¡¯re gonna snatch Xiao Ruo away from Bo Jinyan¡¯s turf will depend on your capabilities! Oh, one more thing. You never read this email of mine, and I never wrote an email to you telling you all these things. Hm... That¡¯s about it, I guess. Come quickly to tter me and fawn over me. Otherwise, you can forget about marrying my sister in this lifetime. Have you prepared yourself, brother-inw no. 2? Blue Tower awaits your arrival.] Bo Jinyan was a good man, and Mo Jiangye was not bad himself. Yu Lingfeng, of course, wanted both of them as his potential brother-inw. s, there could only be one brother-inw, so he would choose the best of the two. Xiao Ruo was his only sister. He naturally could not allow them to marry her so easily. All males had the right to pursue his sister, and he was open to them doing so. However, the person who was ultimately the most suitable, likable, and desirable in his little sister¡¯s opinion would only be decided after he conducted a stringent check on that person himself! He would not be biased toward Bo Jinyan just because he was his buddy. He would act fairly, take no sides, and help no one. Naturally, he would not use Mo Jiangye¡¯s previous actions against him and eliminate him right away even though he really did loathe the man. His little sister loved him, after all, and he could do nothing about it. Should his sister regain her memory one day and find out that he had colluded with his buddy in an attempt to split them up, would she not hate him forever? Besides, he looked forward to having Mo Jiangye buttering him up, which had to feel very enjoyable. The thought of it made him crack up. The man must be nning how toe to Blue Tower and tter me right now! Despite his wishful thinking, reality was different... Bang! Mo Jiangye sent the desktop crashing hard on the floor with a punch. Bo Jinyan, Yu Lingfeng, or anyone else who conspires to abduct my woman deserves to die! Chapter 371 - His Heart Skips A Beat

Chapter 371: His Heart Skips A Beat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I¡¯ll find my Baby Ruo even if I have to go to the ends of the Earth! Let¡¯s see how and where he can hide her! Drawing a deep breath, the man grabbed the scarf that had been ced aside and took the pair of bunnies and a big bag of soy milk powder with him on board the ne. While on the ne, Bo Yu stood on the side of the aisle, gaping at his young master. The murderous aura surrounding him had receded considerably. He even appeared a lot calmer and more energetic than before. Most importantly, he had begun having meals... ... The majestic azure Blue Tower was now going through its warm season so its cloudless sky looked just like a mirror¡ªclear and beautiful. Castles of various sizes could be seen everywhere, and trees of varying colors looked as dreamy as though they were in a kingdom found in a fairytale. On the streets, one could hear the pleasant clip-clopping sound of the horses¡¯ hooves and the ringing sound of the bells on them. People came and went on the bustling streets amid cheerful chatter. Diamonds¡ªblue, red, and purple¡ªwere disyed on street stalls, where each piece of jewelry was an exquisite work of art. Under the sunlight, the agates, the gems, the jade, the gold mounted with jade iys, and everything else on the castle walls shone and sparkled dazzlingly as they reflected the rays. From an aerial view, one could see the massive kingdom formed by countless little castles surrounding a huge castle, where a red g stood atop the highest point, fluttering in the wind. Whoosh¡ª All aircraft were only allowed to take off andnd on designated grounds at the border of the Blue Tower. Those who dared cross the demarcated zone would be taken down with a st of their cannons. Without a special token, no one was able to gain ess to the castles. It was why, even though Blue Tower received plenty of international visitors, few people had truly entered the ce. On top of that, no one was allowed to leave the Blue Tower grounds at will. Most of the people there had never left their country and spent their entire lives living in the castles. Bo Yu had prepared everything, though. Upon arriving, Mo Jiangye was set to stay in the main castle of Blue Tower. A weekter... ¡°Slow down, Princess Ruo! Slow down a little!¡± A maid was anxiously chasing after Ye Erruo, who gleefully ran about in the garden with Aby. Awoo... The four-legged creature happily skipped about alongside its favorite person. The two of them ran across the garden and past the flower gallery before slowing down to a walk upon reaching the long corridor of the art gallery. Whenever Ye Erruo passed by the servants, they would quietly retreat to the side and give her a deep, respectful bow. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Jinyan?¡± ¡°The Young Master is with the royal family now, Princess.¡± ¡°How long has he been there? When will he be back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two hours since he left. He¡¯ll probably only be backte in the evening.¡± A crestfallen look descended on her face. ¡°I see... Aby, let¡¯s take you somewhere else to y.¡± The woman bent down and picked up the little doggy before running off again. Arf! Arf! ¡°Princess Ruo!¡± called the maid who had been chasing anxiously after them. She had barely taken a breather before she had to give chase again. The servants had no idea where their Young Master had brought this youngdy from, but the moment he had returned, he had told them that she was his sister and that they needed to take good care of her. Sigh... Just a look and they had guessed that he must have adopted a godsister from somewhere! Ye Erruo left the castle grounds, steering a horse carriage by herself. She was wearing a gorgeous, ethereal princess dress with a purple floral wreath sitting atop her head. Her lengthy mane was fluttering about in the gentle breeze, and the jovial smile on her face made her look beautiful beyondpare. The galloping sound of the horse¡¯s hooves could be heard even from afar, prompting everyone to hastily retreat to safety on either side of the long street. The bells on the horse and the galloping soundplimented each other nicely and formed unique music of their own. Like a bird longing for freedom, she whipped the horse in a dashing manner to speed it up, causing her fluttery ebony hair, long ribbon hair tie, and the hem of her skirt to dance along in the wind. She was like a pure little fairy and a smart, nimble little spirit under the bright rays. Her beautiful, glistening eyes attracted countless people, who turned their heads repeatedly to look at her. Creak... Thedy and her horse carriage sped by before Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes just as he opened the windows in the castle. His heart skipped a beat right at that moment... Chapter 372 - You Are Not Allowed to Touch Mommy

Chapter 372: Arf, Arf, Arf... You Are Not Allowed to Touch Mommy

The man abruptly popped his head out of the window, his gaze following closely the horse carriage, which had gone far away. D*mn it, I must be possessed if my heart is fluttering for another woman! I deserve the death penalty! Bam! He thumped his fist hard against the windowsill in a fit of rage. I must be missing my Baby Ruo so badly that I¡¯ve started to mistake other women for her. Yes, that must be it! ¡°Your meal is ready, sir.¡± He heard Bo Yu calling for him. Now that Mo Jiangye had started having meals, the assistant wanted to seize this chance to make him eat more. He turned around gloomily and walked away from the window. ¡°Did you manage to find any information on what I told you to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done. Bo Jinyan indeed has Young Madam in his hands, but his residence is being heavily guarded, so it¡¯s nearly impossible for us to make our way in.¡± His eyes narrowed into dangerous, thin slits. His ce is heavily guarded? I¡¯ll st that godd*mn ce if he refuses to hand over my woman. ¡°Sir, you should focus on eating more first. Only by keeping your energy reserve up will you be able to find her sooner.¡± ¡°Just scram out of the way!¡± ¡°...¡± A faint fragrance wafted toward Ye Erruo amid the gentle breeze. The endless sea of flowers was just as beautiful as ever. Arf, arf... Aby excitedly hopped off the horse carriage, dancing and barking in joy around her legs. Not far away from them was a flower dome she had not visited in a long time. Its presence made her heart start racing with excitement. ording to Brother Jinyan, she had just recovered from a major illness that had caused her to suffer from amnesia. The only things she knew were that she had once spent an enjoyable time with him¡ªher fianc¨¦¡ªat this ce and that she and her older brother were orphans... The flower dome contained furniture, including three little floral chairs, a kennel, a table with many sketchbooks on it, an easel, a piano, a violin, and a harmonica. The walls were filled with oil and watercolor paintings that she and Brother Jinyan had made. Back then, she had been azy little girl who would always pester the older boy to piggyback her for a long distance every day. Not a single thing about this ce had changed. Everything looked just about the same as she recalled. Still, a nagging sense of emptiness constantly ate at her. She somehow had the feeling that something was missing. The youngdy spent the entire day in the flower dome with Aby obediently trailing at her heels and going wherever she went. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. The Princess is right here.¡± Approaching footsteps could be heard from outside. Is that Brother Jinyan? Her eyes lit up in delight as she hastily dashed for the door. ¡°Ruoruo.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back, Brother Jinyan!¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s heart calmed down as soon as he saw that the woman was safe and sound. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together. The Royal Pce is holding a party today, so it¡¯ll be very fun and lively there.¡± She nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± Just as he extended his hand to take hers... Awooo... Aby started howling all of a sudden before it nimbly jumped in the woman¡¯s embrace. She hastily wrapped her arms around it, holding it tight. The veins on the man¡¯s forehead were visibly bulging and ticking. This little brat is fighting with me over my fianc¨¦e¡¯s affection again? Awooo... The dog burrowed its head into her arms, thus showing the man, who it was still obviously mad at, its furry little butt instead. Hmph! You deserve this for not showing me care and concern previously, not giving me food, not coaxing me,shing out at me, and even disallowing me to see my mommy! I¡¯m not gonna let you hug or hold mommy¡¯s hands! Mommy belongs only to me! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Erruo shot Bo Jinyan a baffled look when she noticed that he remained frozen in ce. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going now.¡± He approached her and gently put an arm over her shoulders as he closed the door behind them. Awoooo... Aby started howling as it stared at the arm on its mommy¡¯s shoulders in displeasure. Don¡¯t you touch her! Don¡¯t you touch her! In fact, the little mutt was so upset that it even smacked his arm away with its fleshy paws. ¡°...¡± This made the woman crack up. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aby. Stop fooling around.¡± Bark! You are not allowed to touch her! Chapter 373 - The Queen and the Princess Have Arrived

Chapter 373: The Queen and the Princess Have Arrived

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bark! You are not allowed to touch her! Bo Jinyan¡¯s face darkened. He was toozy to be so calctive with a dog. Before entering the pce, Bo Jinyan put a mask on Ye Erruo. ¡°Why do we need to wear masks?¡± Ye Erruo asked doubtfully. ¡°Everyone will be wearing them,¡± he answered gently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± A few minutester, Ye Erruo and Bo Jinyan entered the pce in a carriage. In the brightly-lit pce, people were wearing masks and elegant dresses. Every woman at the event was wearing a gand on her head. The dancers¡¯ long hair fluttered as they performed a gentle, beautiful dance in the middle of the pce. Elegant music filled the ce as more and more people entered it. ¡°The Princess and the Queen have arrived.¡± Woosh! Everyone¡¯s eyes instantlynded on the pce¡¯s huge doors. ¡°Your Majesties.¡± Everyone in the pce bent over slightly to take a bow. Gu Feirou was wearing a huge red princess gown and her princess tiara was on her head. She entered the pce elegantly with a nobledy beside her. ¡°I heard that the princess had been missing for many years and was finally found recently.¡± ¡°Yes! The Queen put in a lot of effort to look for the princess. It¡¯s been hard on her.¡± ¡°Finding her after so many years hasn¡¯t been easy.¡± ¡°All is good now. She has been found in the end.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! The princess will no longer have to suffer.¡± The members of the crowd whispered among themselves. Meanwhile, Ye Erruo followed Bo Jinyan. Aby had a ck butterfly bow around its neck as ity obediently in her embrace while scanning the crowd with its big, watery eyes. With their masks on, the Queen and Gu Feirou looked like a pair of sisters. Sisters... Suddenly, sourness filled Ye Erruo¡¯s heart and a series of fragmented scenes shed across her mind. She felt as if she had witnessed this scene of a woman holding the hand of a child while walking toward the seats in the middle of the pce before. It was all really familiar. Ahead, the Queen was holding Gu Feirou¡¯s hand with a face full ofpassion. On Gu Feirou¡¯s neck was the ne that signified her status. ¡°The heavens finally opened their eyes and allowed me to find my daughter after so many years,¡± she said with gratification. ¡°Congrattions, my Queen.¡± While she was standing above everyone and being worshiped, Gu Feirou¡¯s heart floated. She was the most respected princess, one who everyone would serve and follow blindly. The castle, the diamonds, and everything else belonged to her. They were all hers. Aftering here, she finally knew what a rich world was like. What was H Nation even worth? What was the MTR brand even worth? Were they as valuable as the agate there? Were they worth more than a painting or a castle in this ce? Bah! This was a cevishly filled with diamonds and agate, and she was the master. ¡°After hearing that the princess has been found, Your Majesty has prepared a meager gift for you. I hope you will like it.¡± That person pped lightly and four people instantly brought a peacock over. The peacock was made from numerous treasures, and its body, which shimmered under the lights, left everyone gasping in amazement. ¡°This is a rainbow peacock. It will change into seven different colors as the seasons change and keep the princess safe and sound.¡± Gu Feirou unconsciously touched the ne on her neck. It was extremely simr to the feathers of the peacock, and the material they were made from was the same as well. It was so beautiful... Her eyes brightened as she said bashfully, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, princess.¡± ¡°I have also prepared a gift for the princess.¡± Then, a golden silk dress was brought forward. ¡°This dress is made of gold silk. It will keep you warm during the winter and cool during the summer. If you dance in this dress, you will attract butterflies and make them dance with you. You may even call upon all kinds of birds so they will perform songs with you.¡± Chapter 374 - Ye Erruos Four Brothers

Chapter 374: Ye Erruo¡¯s Four Brothers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Feirou could not believe it. This was too supernatural. The Queen smiled at how surprised she looked. ¡°Tai Yi is a member of the Elder¡¯s family. The witchcraft in the Elder¡¯s family has been passed down for generations. He has plenty of rare objects in his possession.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± The greed in Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes did not decrease as she said, ¡°I love it.¡± ¡°Princess, I have a gift for you.¡± ¡°I have a gift for you too.¡± Plenty of gifts were brought out, causing Gu Feirou¡¯s eyes to light up. Among the crowd, Ye Erruo felt a little mncholic as she stared at the ne around Gu Feirou¡¯s neck. The ne was so familiar that she felt as if she had seen it somewhere before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Jinyan asked gently after lowering his head when he noticed that something was amiss with her. ¡°Nothing.¡± The dress was beautiful, and so was the peacock. The gifts were all beautiful too. Women loved all shiny things and bling-bling. Therefore, she could not help but admire her a little. ¡°You can take them if you like them. Whatever you like is yours.¡± Suddenly, a low voice rang in Ye Erruo¡¯s mind. She raised her head abruptly and looked at Bo Jinyan. ¡°Exactly what is wrong?¡± Bo Jinyan furrowed his brows suspiciously and looked at her with worry. ¡°I like that dress.¡± She was taken aback by her subconscious reply. Her beautiful eyes were filled with expectations as she blinked and moved her curly eyshes. Bo Jinyan¡¯s heart was softened in an instant by her eyes. ¡°This dress is a big deal. There is only one in the family. I¡¯ll give you another dress, alright? You¡¯ll definitely look beautiful when you dance in it. You¡¯ll certainly call upon plenty of butterflies too.¡± However, that dress couldn¡¯t keep her warm in the winter or cool in the summer, and neither could it call upon birds to sing with her... ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Erruo answered disappointedly. ¡°Good.¡± He reached out and caressed her head. All of a sudden, someone tapped Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulder, causing her to turn around abruptly. ¡°Xiao Ruoruo, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Yu Lingfeng gave her a huge hug. This was really great. Without Mo Jiangye, he could hug his little sister however he wanted and be close to her in any way he liked. ¡°The Second Prince, Third Prince, Fourth Prince, and Fifth Prince have arrived.¡± Following this announcement, four vigorous, elegant men walked in in their royal outfits. Yu Lingfeng led his little sister to a quiet area. His little sister could only be his little sister. Those four rascals could y with Gu Feirou instead. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Bark! Aby, who was unhappy about being squeezed, pawed at Yu Lingfeng¡¯s face with its meaty paws. It was quick and urate, thus stunning the man, who was not able to react in time. Bo Jinyanughed softly. He deserved it. ¡°Aby, do you feel like eating some dog meat?¡± How dare a dog p him? Thankfully, he had not gotten hurt because his skin was thick. Bark! Who would dare touch this baby when it has a mommy? Yu Lingfeng grabbed Aby¡¯s furry head and petted it aggressively, making its hair as messy as a bird¡¯s nest. Bark! Aby resisted and struggled against him. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at her childish older brother. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°You dare fight with me? You are still a little too delicate.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Little Princess, look at what your older brother brought for you as a gift.¡± Upon saying that, he opened a box and presented Ye Erruo with a ring. On the ring was a beautiful tiara. He really wanted to give her a royal crown, but only the princess and his mother could wear one. Forget it. Although he could not give her a crown, a tiara ring was good enough. Yu Lingfeng grabbed her hand, only to see another ring on her finger. Chapter 375 - I Will Not Marry You

Chapter 375: I Will Not Marry You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Eh? Did Bo Jinyan give you this ring?¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze darkened when he said that. He had seen the ring beforehand. He had wanted to take it off of her initially, but she had held onto it tightly. Seeing how much she liked it after waking up, he had decided not to force her to throw it away. ¡°Then give me your other hand. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Upon saying that, Yu Lingfeng took her other hand. He was just about to put the ring on her when she was pulled into Bo Jinyan¡¯s embrace. ¡°A ring is not something you can wear casually.¡± Yu Lingfeng red at him unhappily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Only her other half can put a ring on her finger.¡± ¡°I am her brother.¡± ¡°Therefore, you can¡¯t put it on her finger.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Eh? Who is this?¡± A marrieddy sized up Ye Erruo from the side. She was standing by Bo Jinyan¡¯s side and he was holding her wrist, so it was not hard to take notice of her. Most importantly, their First Prince was about to put a ring on the girl¡¯s finger... At that moment, a ton of gazesnded on Ye Erruo. ¡°Who is thisdy?¡± ¡°Is she the girl the Prince admires?¡± ¡°Wow! Which family is she from? Howe she is so lucky?¡± As the voices got louder, more and more attention was directed their way. Bo Jinyan hurriedly released Ye Erruo. ¡°I am...¡± ¡°She is my godsister!¡± Bo Jinyan said coldly. ¡°This is Young Master Bo¡¯s godsister? Oh my god!¡± Yu Lingfeng smiled evilly. ¡°Brother-inw, go and spend some time with my sister. I am going to take thisdy out to get some air. If my sister sees the two of you together, she will not be happy.¡± Bo Jinyan furrowed his brows and got ready to speak when the Queen¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Jinyan, you have been engaged to my daughter since a young age. Now that my daughter has been found, it¡¯s time to talk about your marriage.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Young Master Bo and the princess are childhood sweethearts. They had a really close rtionship.¡± ¡°The two of them are a match made in heaven. Ha ha!¡± ¡°Now that the princess is back, Young Master Bo must be ecstatic.¡± While people were discussing Gu Feirou and Bo Jinyan¡¯s marriage, Yu Lingfeng led Ye Erruo out. Bo Jinyan tightened and loosened his fist, wanting to follow after them but feeling unable to do so. He could only brace himself and answer the Queen, ¡°The Queen is right. The marriage will proceed ording to the Queen¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°Rou, when would you like to get married?¡± Gu Feirou nced at Bo Jinyan before saying, ¡°I do not want to leave Mother yet. I have yet to fulfill my filial responsibilities as a daughter.¡± The crowd instantly broke out intopliments for Gu Feirou once again. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve just returned, so spend more time with Jinyan, interact, and cultivate your rtionship. The two of you can decide when you would like to get married.¡± The Queen indulged them. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± The banquet proceeded normally. ¡°We would like to invite the princess and Young Master Bo to have the first dance.¡± CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Thunderous apuse was heard as everyone retreated to the side. The lights in the pce were turned off, leaving only two rows of candles to illuminate Gu Feirou and Bo Jinyan. The masks they were wearing created a sense of mystery. Bo Jinyan walked forward expressionlessly. It was a good thing that Xiao Ruo was not around right now. ¡°The princess and the prince are sopatible.¡± ¡°An ideal match made in heaven. Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± ¡°Young Master Bo has waited for the princess for many years. They will definitely be blessed with happiness in the future.¡± Bo Jinyan stepped forward and bowed before reaching with his hand for Gu Feirou. She bowed as well before she began the first dance with him. ¡°I will not marry you,¡± she told Bo Jinyan softly. He was not worthy of her princess status at all. Chapter 376 - I Am Someone You Could Never Get In Your Lifetime

Chapter 376: I Am Someone You Could Never Get In Your Lifetime

¡°Oh,¡± Bo Jinyan replied expressionlessly. She would not marry him? He was the one who didn¡¯t want to propose to her. ¡°I know that you want to marry me, but you are not my type.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°I am someone you could never get in your lifetime.¡± Bo Jinyan was speechless. Just like Yu Lingfeng had said, she was truly a retard! It was no wonder he was so violent with her... ... Ye Erruo was gloomy as she stepped out of the pce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ruoruo?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I Brother Jinyan¡¯s fiancee? Why did he tell everyone that I am his godsister?¡± ¡°That was just a lie he told the outsiders. Don¡¯t worry, you are his fiancee,¡± Yu Lingfeng exined. ¡°Why do we have to lie to outsiders?¡± ¡°Some things are hard to exin. Do not overthink things, Xiao Ruo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Erruo lowered her head, her mood worsening. ¡°I heard them call you their prince earlier. Since you¡¯re my brother, doesn¡¯t that mean that I am a princess?¡± Yu Lingfeng furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Ruoruo, you got very sick and forgot a lot of things. They are all horrible things and nightmares. Brother Jinyan and I are afraid that you will get hurt. That¡¯s why we aren¡¯t telling you. All you need to know is that you are Bo Jinyan¡¯s fiance and I am your older brother. You are our little princess. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°What kind of illness did I have?¡± ¡°You had a terrible fever.¡± ¡°What about the nightmares?¡± ¡°Ugh... Xiao Ruo, I told you that if you knew, you would only get more upset. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Erruo responded in low spirits. The words in her mind earlier had left her feeling ill at ease. ¡°Do you still want to return to the banquet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then big brother will take you out to y, alright?¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s heart could not cope with her unhappiness. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Brother Jinyane out yet?¡± ¡°He has something important to do, so he can¡¯t head out just yet. Let¡¯s go first and he¡¯lle overter.¡± After hesitating for a while, Ye Erruo finally agreed. The long street was bustling with small activities arranged due to the banquet organized in the Queen¡¯s pce in celebration of the princess¡¯s return. People were walking about, and plenty of stalls were selling various gadgets and shiny trinkets. Yu Lingfeng took Ye Erruo along as they strolled through the night market while eating small treats. He took her to try out various vors of treats, which improved Ye Erruo¡¯s mood tremendously. ¡°I want to eat this again.¡± Ye Erruo lowered her head and nced at the empty box in her hand. ¡°Oh... We will have to buy this again. Wait here for me. I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Ring toss! Ring toss!¡± When Yu Lingfeng left, Ye Erruo began to shop around alone. All of a sudden, her gaze fell on a rogue rabbit at a stall. It was adorable, but she needed to win the ring toss to get it. ¡°Give me ten rings.¡± ¡°Sure thing, miss.¡± ¡°Young Master, Young Master! Please walk slowly.¡± Bo Yu followed Mo Jiangye anxiously. ¡°Where is she?¡± Mo Jiangye scanned the crowd as he looked for her frantically. D*mn it! He had been here for more than a week, yet he had finally seen his woman. He had tried to raid Bo Jinyan¡¯s broken old ce a few times but had failed, almost alerting the enemy as a result. ¡°She is on this night market street.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. This street was several hundred meters long with various windingnes. How was he going to find her? ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡± Bo Yu patted Mo Jiangye¡¯s shoulders excitedly. ¡°Get lost, d*mn it!¡± ¡°Look! Is that Young Madam?¡± Ah! Mo Jiangye turned his head back abruptly. Chapter 377 - Ye Erruo Sees Mo Jiangye Again

Chapter 377: Ye Erruo Sees Mo Jiangye Again

With just one nce, he spotted her in the crowd. ¡°Damn! Can¡¯t you walk properly?¡± ¡°Ah! Hey, why is this person so rude?¡± ¡°Psst... That hurts so much!¡± Every person who was blocking Mo Jiangye¡¯s line of sight was pushed harshly away by him. His frantic gaze remained fixed on the woman not far away as he moved as fast as the wind. He was afraid that she would disappear in a moment. The lively, bustling noise was blocked out of Mo Jiangye¡¯s mind. He only had eyes for the woman standing not far away. Her dress was pretty. She was as beautiful as a princess... ¡°Give me ten more rings,¡± Ye Erruo said indignantly. The stall owner gave her ten more rings. At that moment, Mo Jiangye was only a few meters away from her. He stood where he was, afraid to approach her. The struggle, hesitance, pain, and surprise were evident in his eyes. That silly *sshole had said that she didn¡¯t remember him now. She didn¡¯t remember him... To her, he was just a stranger... If he dashed toward her out of nowhere, would that affect her first impression of him? If her first impression of him was not good, would that mean she wouldn¡¯t want him anymore? Mo Jiangye suppressed the urge to rush forward and hug her. He tightened and loosened his fist repeatedly with a pained look on his face. It seemed as if he had not seen her for over a century. He had missed her so much. He had thought about her every single day, yet... she did not remember who he was. ¡°Miss, you have already thrown forty rings and you did not manage to score. Since it is so far away, why don¡¯t you aim for a target that is closer to you?¡± The stall owner advised her kindly. Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze was resolute. She wanted that rogue rabbit no matter what! ¡°Give me twenty more.¡± Awkwardly, the man asked, ¡°Miss, could you pay for the forty rings first?¡± Ye Erruo stiffened upon hearing that. Money? She didn¡¯t have any... ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Someone will give it to youter.¡± The stall owner shook his head. ¡°Then I can¡¯t give you any more rings.¡± ¡°How much is it? I can pay. Miss, you want that rabbit, right? I can help you toss the rings. I am very urate.¡± ¡°My skills are very urate too. Miss, let me help you.¡± ¡°Boss, give me fifty rings. I will help thedy throw them.¡± The men drooling over Ye Erruo had begun to feel restless. Now, they finally had the chance to take action. Behind them, Mo Jiangye red harshly. D*mn it! So many ugly men were thinking about his woman. They had gotten totally carried away by their wishful thinking, as she was out of their league. Woosh! One ring after another was thrown in the rabbit¡¯s direction as the men around the stall fought over who would be the first to toss the ring to get the stuffed bunny. Very soon, Ye Erruo was squeezed to the side as all the rings in the stall owner¡¯s hands were bought... Those who said that their skills were urate did not manage to score even after tossing two to three times. The stuffed bunny was way in the back. Various types and models of rogue rabbits were avable, positioned from the smallest to thergest in session. Suddenly, a well-built body retreated. Anxious to find a suitable spot to toss the rings, he did not notice that he had pushed Ye Erruo to the back at all. ¡°You guys...¡± Ye Erruo stumbled backward unsteadily. All of a sudden, her bodynded in someone¡¯s embrace and she was supported. She lifted her head subconsciously, her pupils shrinking abruptly. What kind of a man was this? He was even more good-looking than Brother Jinyan. For some reason, she felt a strange throbbing sensation. Her heart began to pound faster as warmth filled it. She stayed in his embrace, not moving as she stared foolishly at the somewhat familiar man. Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand began to sweat out of nervousness. What kind of expression was this? Had she really forgotten about him? ¡°Am I that good-looking?¡± Mo Jiangye asked her with a strange look on his face. Chapter 378 - Ye Erruo Is Amnesiac Chapter 378: Ye Erruo Is Amnesiac ¡°Am I that good-looking?¡± Mo Jiangye asked her with a strange look on his face. The woman quickly slipped away from his grip. Her face was red and hot by now, and she hardly dared to look him in the eye. The man was so upset with himself for scaring her away that he almost wanted to punch his own head. He had not held her in a long time and wished he had held her longer in his arms. ¡°Thank... Thank you...¡± Shepsed into talking gibberish as her heart was pounding fast. Thank you? His face sank. So she has indeed... D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn it! That d*mned grotesque jerk! He swore he would make that fe pay his dues when he saw him again. ¡°Boss, can you move the rabbit closer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who can strike the bunny when you¡¯ve ced it so far away?¡± The men started to grumble with sullen faces. ¡°No way!¡± The owner refused tly. They must be kidding, right? How could he possibly make it easy for them unless he wanted to suffer a loss? Mo Jiangye used his peripheral vision to scan the items on the ground and a small spark of delight fired up his heart. His eyes shone instantly when he caught sight of the row of Mashimaro plushies. Even though his woman could not remember him, her subconscious still held an inkling of the things that had connected the two of them. Then, his eyes saw the ring on her finger and his heart almost melted. He wanted to leap into the air with joy! His aloof face was expressionless as he took the hoops that the owner had just picked up. With a wave of his arm, five hoopsnded neatly over the heads of five consecutive plushies in a row. WOW! Cries of wonder could be heard as the crowd turned their eyes on him in astonishment and admiration. The owner¡¯s demeanor turned sour at once, but there was nothing he could do except take down the five Mashimaro plushies mournfully. ¡°Congrats, sir. What excellent luck you have!¡± The man nced at the plushies in the owner¡¯s hands before turning his gaze to thedy. The owner could tell what his intention was instantly! ¡°Come here, missy. These are yours.¡± Thedy was hesitant, though. Five plushies were too many. Plus, she didn¡¯t know him. Why should she ept this gift? The man could see through her concern. ¡°I want to exchange the five small plushies with that big one,¡± he told the owner brashly. There was arge Mashimaro plushie in the back. He had not attempted to win that soft toy because the hoops weren¡¯trge enough to fit around its head. ¡°No way, Mister! Only twenty small plushies can be exchanged for that giant toy.¡± He would suffer a loss if he allowed the man to give him only five in exchange. Bo Yu took a few notes out of his wallet and passed them to the owner. ¡°We¡¯ll get the big one in exchange for the five small ones and this cash.¡± The owner was stunned when he saw the amount that he was paid. This money was sufficient to buy a few big ones! He dared not ept it... As he was hesitating, the assistant simply stuffed the money into his hands and gave the big plushie to his master. ¡°Young Master!¡± His eyes glistening with emotion, the man walked toward hisdy with the toy bunny. The woman retreated shyly as the man continued to walk toward her with his unblinking gaze fixed on her. ¡°I don¡¯t want your stuff.¡± He couldn¡¯t care less. He just pushed it into her arms forcefully. Then... As Bo Yu watched his Young Master in action, he could not help praising his bravery. Time seemed to stop in its tracks as Ye Erruo froze on the spot with her beautiful big round eyes open wide in disbelief. When the man saw Baby Ruo again and heard her talking to him, he only had one thought in mind: He wanted so much to hold her in his embrace and take her away. ¡°Baby Ruo, have you really forgotten me?¡± he muttered softly, full of forlornness and grievance. Chapter 379 - She Can Jolly Well Give Up The Thought Of Another Man!

Chapter 379: She Can Jolly Well Give Up The Thought Of Another Man!

Thirty secondster, the man walked away from her with a deadpan expression,menting as he left, ¡°You have paid for my gift with a kiss. We¡¯re even now.¡± The woman stood rooted to the spot. The people around the couple were looking at them incredulously. The truth was, they looked reallypatible with each other given their good looks. They were practically a match made in heaven. While admiring the couple, they could only shake their heads in resignation as they watched the man walk away from the woman. The men who had been initially interested in the woman had to admit defeat and give up unwillingly in the end. The owner also put the five small Mashimaro plushies back to their respective ces and reced the giant one with a fresh item. ¡°You...¡± By the time she finally got over her shock, she could only re at him with an embarrassed blush. On the other hand, Mo Jiangye was feeling rather rmed at the thought of her being upset. That kiss of his had happened spontaneously became he hadn¡¯t been able to stop himself. ¡°Ruoruo? Ruoruo!¡± Yu Lingfeng could be heard calling for her from a short distance away. Her heart still pounding fast, she hugged the plushie close to her chest before running away. The young master¡¯s face sank when he heard the other man calling out for her. Why is that *sshole here too? I haven¡¯t seen enough of my wifey yet! ¡°Is she angry with me?¡± The question took Bo Yu by surprise, but he hurriedly reassured his master. ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. Young Madam is feeling shy, that¡¯s all. If she had been upset with you, she would have pped you.¡± Mo Jiangye heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°Really?¡± His assistant, who didn¡¯t know how tofort his master anymore, was thinking to himself: Young Master, how would I know? I have not been in a rtionship before, so how would I know what¡¯s on her mind? Still, a woman would instinctively p a man if she was molested, wouldn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t that be her natural reaction? It may mean that she likes him since she didn¡¯t p him, right? When the young scion did not hear his henchman¡¯s affirmation, he abruptly turned and red at him. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Young Madam must have gotten good vibes from you.¡± The man furrowed his brows at thement. ¡°Good vibes?¡± Does that mean I left a good impression on her? The mere thought was enough to make some color return to his face. ¡°Let¡¯s follow her.¡± ¡°Got it, Master.¡± The master-servant pair started to tail thedy in secret. ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Yu Lingfeng looked quizzically at the bunny plushie in Ye Erruo¡¯s arms. Her face blushed hot and red again. Where did thise from? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her brother was clueless about her unexined change in demeanor. ¡°I won it in a h hoop game.¡± ¡°Where did you get the money to y the game?¡± The man remembered that he was the one holding the wallet. ¡°I... I won it through a lucky draw.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this lucky!¡± Her brother chuckled softly and passed her the food she had asked for. ¡°You can eat while I carry your plushie for you.¡± As he reached for the bunny, the woman quickly hid it away from his grasp. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m not eating now.¡± Her brother was stunned by her sudden, big reaction. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Bo Jinyan maye overter than usual tonight, as he has a lot of work to attend to.¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Somehow, her heart had yet to get over the giddy, sweet sensation she had experienced. ¡°There¡¯s a pretty waterntern decoration just ahead of us. Come on, I¡¯ll take you over there.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to take her to all the beautiful and enjoyable ces in the kingdom. His beloved young sister was finally back in Blue Tower after missing for such a long time. ¡°Waterntern decoration?¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, what do you wish for in your heart?¡± ¡°I want to marry Brother Jinyan,¡± she blurted out. However, as soon as she said that, a sense of unexined difort cut across her heart. The man, who had been stalking her, heard her words loud and clear. It hurt him so much to hear those wordse out of her mouth. At the same time, the thought of her wanting to marry another man antagonized him greatly. What? You want to marry that ugly b*stard? Heh! No way! As her legal husband, he would never agree to that. She could jolly well give up the thought of marrying another man! Other than him, she could have no other man! Chapter 380 - Marrying Brother Jinyan

Chapter 380: Marrying Brother Jinyan

¡°What other wishes do you have besides marrying Jinyan?¡± She thought about it for a while. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything else she wanted, except perhaps another kiss... Hey, hold that thought, Ye Erruo. What are you thinking of? Clenching her shell-like teeth, she squashed the plushie in her arms in frustration. That rogue is to me for my weird thought! ¡°So what other wishes do you have? Have you ever wished that you didn¡¯t need to get married so you could stay by my side?¡± She turned her head sideways and nced at him. ¡°How would I marry Brother Jinyan if I stayed by your side forever?¡± The man didn¡¯t know how to answer his sister. Seriously, all she could talk about was Brother Jinyan nowadays. In fact, the man even reckoned that there was no need for Mo Jiangye to appear since she was so smitten with Bo Jinyan. He doubted her real husband would be able to tear her away from her childhood sweetheart. Meanwhile, Bo Yu could feel a cold, forbidding sense of menace emanating from his young master. Yu Linfeng took his sister to an extensive, broad river where the water was beautifully lit up by waternterns. A glowing gigantic tree stood in the center of the river, where red threads and tokens of prayer were hanging from the branches. ¡°Do you want to go over?¡± Thedy scanned the surroundings with her eyes. She could see a number of small rowing boats docked nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to marry Brother Jinyan? You can write down your wish and hang it from that lucky tree over there. Your wish wille true.¡± She did not buy into it, though. Under the nightlights, the waternterns floated on the river and slowly drifted into the distance. Thenterns came in all shapes and sizes, turning the river into a beautiful, surreal experience. The ce was bustling with life, and many couples could be spotted in the crowd. After she got in a boat, she turned her head to look past her shoulder. To her pleasant surprise, she caught a glimpse of the man who had just taken advantage of her. Her heart started to pound furiously. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Her brother followed the direction of her gaze and looked into the distance, but he could not make out anyone or anything that might have caught her attention in the maddening crowd. She hastily turned to face the front again. ¡°Nothing much.¡± After the boat reached the riverbank, she would often turn to gaze behind her. True enough, that man had followed her across the river. However, she was very disappointed when she did not see him again upon turning her head to check again. With a sinking feeling, she wondered if she had read too much into his actions. She had assumed that he was stalking her. ¡°Xiao Ruo, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m admiring thenterns. Where do thesenterns drift to?¡± Her brother replied with a smile, ¡°This is a long, winding river. Do you like bunnies?¡± The woman dipped her head to nce at the bunny in her arms and pursed her lips momentarily before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you a cage of rabbitster.¡± ¡°...¡± He took her further into the ind. The glowing tree was in the center of the river on the ind. Besides the prayer belts, she could also see many little light bulbs hanging from the branches of the tree. What was even more amazing was that a door was visible on the tree. Beyond the door was the sea world. A see-through, arched corridor formed a passageway through the underwater world. All around them, fish and seaweed abound. She remembered that Brother Jinyan would often bring her to the underwater world when they were little. They would also ride his dolphin to explore many ces. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°This is where the water deity lives.¡± ¡°Water deity?¡± ¡°Those who pray to this deity for a good marriage or rtionship will get their wishes granted.¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Ye Erruo let out a loud sneeze as she walked further in with her brother. Many people were streaming out of the ce of interest as well. Mo Jiangye, who was tailing them, felt grouchy when he saw her sneeze. It¡¯s cold. Why didn¡¯t that silly *sshole get her another coat? His assistant, who was closely following his master, blurted out suddenly, ¡°Young Master, I noticed that Young Madam...¡± Chapter 381 - The Amnesiac Ruoruo

Chapter 381: The Amnesiac Ruoruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master, I noticed that Young Madam seems to be looking for you.¡± Mo Jiangye retorted proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I can see that she¡¯s looking for me.¡± Bo Yu was left speechless. After walking for a while, Ye Erruo finally saw the legendary water deity. It was a rather big statue in the shape of a mermaid that was standing quietly in the center of the prayer hall as devotees streamed in with their offerings and prayers. Crystals could be seen adorning every corner of the temple, including its pirs, which were made of solid crystals. ¡°What do you wish for, Xiao Ruo? You can offer a prayer to the deity.¡± Yu Lingfeng passed her a flower. The woman took the flower from her brother¡¯s hand, but her eyes were roving around the ce, seemingly looking for something. ¡°What are you looking for again? You seem to be really distracted today.¡± ¡°This is a beautiful ce.¡± Thedy quickly made up an excuse. ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should explore it on your own. We have to go back after we finish our prayers.¡± One could tell that the ce was huge with a glimpse. ¡°Only the temple officials can roam around freely. Everyone else has to leave after offering their prayers.¡± Her brother reminded her again. Heaving a sigh, she walked up to the statue, ced the flower before it, and sped her palms in a prayer-like position to make a wish. Her eyes were closed as she uttered the desire in her heart to herself. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but can you pluck that flower for me, please?¡± The man turned around to help thedy at the back after checking on his sister one final time. Only tarot flowers were eptable as offerings to the water deity, and these special flowers grew on trees. Most of the devotees who hade early had already taken the flowers on the lower branches, leaving only those that grew on the top branches for theters. This was quite a challenge for short people! When Ye Erruo turned around after praying, she could not see her elder brother. More importantly... She saw that man again. Her heart burst with joy spontaneously! Mo Jiangye had seized this opportunity to re-appear before hisdy. His prating gaze never left her face as he slowly strode up to her, causing her to blush from embarrassment. ¡°Come over here.¡± Hemanded her stiffly as he moved woodenly toward the corridor on the side. Bo Yu couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself, Hey, master. You won¡¯t be able to capture your wife¡¯s heart this way. You did not only just harass her, but you are nowmanding her to follow you like a tyrant... Surely, Young Madam won¡¯t obey your demand... Unexpectedly, thedy picked up the Mashimaro plushie next to her and started to walk toward the man unconsciously. She reckoned she was a nutcase by now! Somehow, she seemed to lose her self-control as she caved to an inert desire to get close to a man she had just met that day for no apparent reason. Although many people had expressed their liking for her after seeing her, this man had given her a different vibe altogether. The man twisted and turned along the quiet corridor as he tried his best to lead her away from public view. He was unsure if she would follow him at first and full of apprehension. It was only when he heard her pattering footsteps behind him that he was able to let go of his fear. So the adoration I showered her with in the past was not in vain! Atst, they reached a peaceful ce where others could not disturb them. Her interest was piqued as she trailed behind him. Finally, the man turned a corner and halted. ¡°It¡¯s easy to lure you, isn¡¯t it? Do you follow every man who asks you out? Aren¡¯t you too gullible?¡± As he spoke, he went up to her and wrapped his coat around her shoulders. His manly smell made her enter a daze momentarily before she let out a scream in protest and tried to push him away. This time, the man did not intend to let her go so easily. He caught hold of her shoulders and pinned her to a giant crystal column... Chapter 382 - Dont Leave

Chapter 382: Don¡¯t Leave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had really missed her. The moment he touched her, he could not help but want to pull her tightly into his embrace. Every cell in his body was hooting at him to take her away, hide her, and force her to stay by his side regardless of whether she still remembered him. However, Yu Lingfeng¡¯s words had delivered a blow to his heart. He was right. He had indeed forced his way into her world in the past and made her his. He had torn her and Lin Jingxuan apart and forced her to remember him. He had caused her a lot of pain... His love for her was extreme and apocalyptic. This had been painful for her. He could not convince himself to let her go. He just couldn¡¯t let her go. Ye Erruo could only belong to him in this lifetime. Besides, before she had lost her memory, she really had only had him in her heart. Now that Bo Jinyan had hypnotized her and erased her memories, perhaps this was a chance for him to make it up to her. He wanted to use a different method to enter her life and pursue her all over again... She needed to experience the wonderful process that other women did. He believed that she would remember him one day. Before she could react and resist him, Mo Jiangye immediately released her. ¡°You are shameless!¡± Ye Erruo felt angry from embarrassment. Brother Jinyan had yet to do such things to her! ¡°I¡¯ve lent you my coat. Shouldn¡¯t you return the favor?¡± Mo Jiangye said with a stern look on his face. ¡°Who wants to wear your coat?¡± Ye Erruo flushed as she attempted to remove his coat with gritted teeth. Mo Jiangye pressed her hand down. ¡°Do you want to get a fever or catch a cold?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to care, then who do you want caring for you?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°Let me go.¡± She shouldn¡¯t have followed him. ¡°I can let you go, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t run or take off the coat.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Mo Jiangye slowly released her. He did not know if Ye Erruo had been intimidated by his words, but she did not run away, and neither did she take off the coat. His heart thumped against his chest intensely. Seeing her in this gown gave him the urge to hide her away. What was she nning to do? Why had she been walking around in public so gorgeously dressed? ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Ye Erruo asked. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze darkened as he pretended to ask calmly, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Ye Erruo red at him. ¡°No, but I do have a fiance.¡± ¡°Oh. What a coincidence! I amcking a girlfriend. If you think...¡± ¡°I have a fiance, so I am notcking a boyfriend.¡± Ye Erruo interrupted him. Mo Jiangye took a deep breath as he resisted the urge to explode and said expressionlessly, ¡°Alright. You can leave.¡± However, he regretted it the moment he said that! Ye Erruo, who was stunned, turned around to leave. Mo Jiangye panicked at that moment and grabbed her when she had only taken a couple of steps. He hugged her tightly in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Her words were fierce, yet she did not struggle against him too much. ¡°My name is Mo Jiangye. You can find me anytime if youck a boyfriend. I live on the street where you tossed rings earlier. As long as you want to see me, I will appear before you.¡± ¡°Who wants to see you? I already said that I have a fiance!¡± ¡°Mm... Dump him! He isn¡¯t good enough. There is something wrong with his body. You will not be happy with him. Plus, whatever he can give you, I can give you too. I can give you what he can¡¯t give you as well.¡± Chapter 383 - Be My Girlfriend And Ill Tell You

Chapter 383: Be My Girlfriend And I¡¯ll Tell You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Plus, whatever he can give you, I can give you too. I can give you what he can¡¯t give you as well.¡± Speaking of, had that lowly, ugly man touched her in any way during the days she had been with him? He released her and turned her around abruptly. ¡°Apart from me, who has touched you before?¡± he asked with eyes filled with fury. ¡°Who else would dare to apart from you?¡± Ye Erruo shouted angrily. His gaze softened suddenly as he looked at her affectionately. ¡°Only your man can touch you. No one else is allowed to. Remember that, okay?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me go.¡± ¡°I am yours.¡± Mo Jiangye pecked her lightly again. Ye Erruo¡¯s brain short-circuited once again. She could not resist his seduction, and worst of all, she was not disgusted by him... ¡°Only I can touch your entire body. No other man is allowed to do that. Your own hands cannot touch it either,¡± he said overbearingly. Mo Jiangye held her hand, his rough fingertips rubbing against the ring on her finger. His heart softened into a pile of mush. She was still wearing the ring he had given her. All of a sudden, Ye Erruo felt ashamed, as if she had betrayed Brother Jinyan. What did doing such things with another man mean? When she finally recovered, Ye Erruo began to panic. However, her body seemed not to want to leave his embrace. She wanted to push him away, yet she was powerless against him. Ye Erruo¡¯s face flushed into a furious red shade soon. She was at a loss and she was hurting. In her head, two little angels were fighting constantly with one another. She shouldn¡¯t have followed him and let him touch her. But why was she so dependent on his hugs? She was Brother Jinyan¡¯s fiancee. She had been with Brother Jinyan for so long, yet he had not done anything intimate with her. Instead, this stranger had done all these things to her... Mo Jiangye was sharp. He naturally knew why she was at a loss the moment he noticed that something was off about her. Someone once said that if you know someone well enough, every single one of their expressions will tell you what they are thinking about and you will know what they want to convey next. Mo Jiangye¡¯s care and understanding of her had already reached this point! ¡°Bo Jinyan may be your fiance, but there is no rtionship between the two of you. Being forced to be with him will not make you happy. You have been with him for so long, but has he hugged you at all? If he hasn¡¯t, that means he doesn¡¯t like you. If you love someone, you would think of doing intimate things with him every day.¡± Ye Erruo thought about it. Bo Jinyan had not even hugged or kissed her once. When he saw the look on her face, Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He believed that he would be able to win her back soon. ¡°The only reason he is with you is because there is a problem with his body, and no woman is willing to marry him. That¡¯s why he refuses to let you go.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Ye Erruo asked furiously. ¡°No! How do you know Bo Jinyan? Where have you met him? Who are you?¡± Mo Jiangye held her tender cheeks carefully. The gentle smile on his face was as sweet as honey. ¡°I just know. I even know that your brother is called Yu Lingfeng. Baby Ruo, don¡¯t you think you have forgotten a lot of things?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart sank. How did he know this too? ¡°In the past, you... Ah, but Bo Jinyan and your brother... I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± He mumbled mournfully. Ye Erruo¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Speak properly. What about me in the past? And what about my brother?¡± ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll be my girlfriend and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Chapter 384 - Your Arms Are Short

Chapter 384: Your Arms Are Short

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll be my girlfriend and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Thedy was taken aback. What a liar! This fe must be a liar! Girlfriend? That must be wishful thinking on his part! ¡°Let go!¡± She was really upset this time so she pushed him away forcefully before running off. Unfortunately, she got lost in the maze-like corridor and could not locate the exit despite searching frantically. Besides, she had followed him blindly and had not paid attention to the route. Mo Jiangye kept an eye on her as he kept pace with her calmly. ¡°How do I get out?¡± He replied brashly, ¡°I¡¯d like to know too.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± All he wanted was to stay a little longer by her side. He just wanted to spend more time with her. Ye Erruo started to panic when she realized that she was trapped. GROWL! Her tummy started rumbling. She had skipped dinner earlier and only had some light snacks beforeing to this ind. It was no wonder she was famished. Cocking a brow, the man walked up and naturally took her hand in his. Unlike before, he was confident that he had left a good first impression on her and was not concerned that his actions would backfire on him this time. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Her face blushed beet-red as she tried to shake his hand off hastily. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to have some food.¡± A puzzled look crossed her face. He led her forcefully around a few corners and stopped in front of a window in the end. The man pushed open the window shutters and easily leapt onto the window ledge. He then extended his hand toward her. ¡°Jump up.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You are hungry, right? If you don¡¯t wish to follow me, you can try finding the way out yourself.¡± After saying that, he looked as if he was about to jump off the ledge to the other side of the window. rmed, the woman grabbed his hand in a hurry. She didn¡¯t want to be left behind on her own in this massive ce! How on earth was she going to find the exit of this maze? The man smiled to himself. With one swift move, his arm jerked strongly and hard to bring her, along with her giant bunny plushie, on the ledge he was on. Then, he led her down into a room. ¡°Where is this...¡± ¡°Shhh...¡± His finger was cool to the touch as it was pressed lightly against her ruddy lips. She obeyed the signal and stayed quiet. He brought her further down the room, where they saw a long table with a feast spread across it. Suddenly, they could hear footsteps approaching and the man quickly pulled the woman to hide behind the huge pir beside them without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± he whispered. After three minutes or so, the crowd in the room slowly dispersed. The man led her to the table speedily so they could sit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Come on, have dinner now.¡± Thedy stared at him with an incredulous look on her face. ¡°Where is this ce? How did you know there would be food here?¡± Besides, who were those people? Will theye again? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you agree to be my girlfriend,¡± he replied with a half-smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s wishful thinking on your part.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± The woman was silenced by his cheeky reply. ¡°Have dinner now, Baby Ruo, and be quick about it. These people wille back soon.¡± He ced the prawn that he had deshelled for her on her te. The woman was too astonished for words. How did he know that I like prawns? Is it a coincidence? Then, he picked all her favorite dishes for her before settling down to deshell the prawns one by one again. ¡°I can get my own food. I have hands and chopsticks.¡± ¡°Your arms are too short to reach some dishes.¡± The table was at least ten meters long, and some of her favorite dishes had been ced out of her reach. ¡°You only have ten minutes. These people will return.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Her interest was piqued by now. He looked up and gave her a teasing smile while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know if you promise to be my girlfriend.¡± Chapter 385 - I Will Get Jealous

Chapter 385: I Will Get Jealous

Her eyes met his gaze again before she quickly looked away. That fluttering feeling was back, causing her heart to pound fast and furiously. During this entire time, the man was busy deshelling prawns for her. As she checked him out by looking out of the corner of her eyes every now and then, she could not help wondering... ¡°Are you full already?¡± She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she did not hear him. ¡°Hello?¡± There was still no response from thedy. When he saw her dazed look, he stopped what he was doing and used the serviette to wipe his hands. ¡°Are you still not full?¡± The woman was ncing down, seemingly lost in her thoughts, and showing no sign of hearing him. The man sighed to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He tugged at her arm and was about to lead her away when thedy was frightened by his actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore. Those folks will return soon.¡± After taking the serviette from the dining table, he used it to wipe the corner of her lips before leading her away from the table by keeping her hand in his. She furrowed her brows deeply, but her heart was strangely ted when she caught sight of their sped hands. They climbed out of the window they had entered from. This time, he doubled up his speed to take her away from this ce, but thedy let out a cry out of the blue. ¡°My bunny!¡± She had left the plushie on the chair because she had been in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t stop walking!¡± The man stopped, only to shoot a fleeting nce at her empty hands before pulling her along with even greater urgency. She was crestfallen at the loss, but there was nothing she could do except obey his orders dutifully. ¡°We can¡¯t retrace our steps. I have a bunny that¡¯s better than the one you were holding earlier. You wait for me on the main street tomorrow and I¡¯ll give that bunny to you.¡± ¡°Who wants your bunny anyway?¡± The man grinned at her mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s only right that Ipensate you for your loss.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Get them!¡± There was amotion behind them all of a sudden. He started to run, dragging her along to a nearby passageway to take cover. ¡°Hey, tell me, what is that ce you brought me to just now? Who are these people and how did you discover that ce?¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be my girlfriend and I¡¯ll let you in on the secret.¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what to say to that. ¡°Stop running!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Catch them!¡± A group of people appeared out of nowhere to chase them. The poordy was panting from exertion by now as they continued to run from the mob behind them. Suddenly, the man stopped in front of a door, gave it a kick, and led her through. With his hands clinging tightly to her small, tender hands, he led her into a room. The ce resembled a treasure vault with a multitude of boxes of all kinds of jewelry, diamonds, and precious stones. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she shot more than a few asional nces at the treasure trove. ¡°Do you like these things? We can take them with us if you want.¡± He leaned over and whispered into her ear. Somehow, his voice sounded strangely familiar and reminded her of the voice ringing inside her head previously. ¡°H-How do we do that?¡± she asked with a start. ¡°Where are those two?¡± ¡°They are close. Search through all the rooms here and make sure you check behind every closed door. We must find the two of them!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The ruckus grew louder outside their door, and the woman threw a panicked look at the man. Surprisingly, his face showed no sign of apprehension as he urged her to pick her favorite items. ¡°Take what you like from this pile, but you can¡¯t bring too many things. It wouldn¡¯t be convenient to carry so much stuff with us.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll barge in any moment now.¡± She was positively worried by now. The man opened one of the boxes and started to study the beautiful items one by one. He was picking something suitable for her. ¡°This one will look nice on you.¡± He took a hairpin and bound her loose hair with it. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Shhh... Don¡¯t talk. You¡¯ll attract their attention.¡± As the woman was trying to formte a reply, the man added, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see you with your hair down in the future except for me, alright?¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°You look beautiful with your hair down, so I¡¯ll get jealous if other men see you looking like that.¡± Chapter 386 - Almost Found Chapter 386: Almost Found ¡°Your hair is disheveled, and you look beautiful. I will get jealous if other men see you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Erruo¡¯s head buzzed. Her face was so red that it was almost burning. Upon seeing her silly expression, Mo Jiangye let out a low chuckle. His voice was low and sexy, making her feel even more dumbfounded. The sound outside the door was getting closer and closer. Mo Jiangye pulled the silly woman and hid inside the box. The door was then kicked open. ¡°Search them! Search every single one of them. They must be in a room here. We must find them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo covered her mouth and hid in the box fearfully, not daring to make a single sound. The louder the search was, the faster her heart beat. Her heart seemed to jump in her throat. If they were discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Baby Ruo.¡± Mo Jiangye leaned close to her ear andforted her gently. His strong heartbeat echoed clearly in her ears, and his warmth enveloped her in the box. The sound of someone looking for someone else could be heard outside. There were many big boxes in the innermost room that were filled with jewelry, paintings, and expensive items, so it would cause a hugemotion if one flipped through them. The box that Mo Jiangye and Ye Erruo were hiding in was the smallest and most conspicuous one on the outside. Thus, they did not expect them to open it. Ye Erruo did not even realize that her hands were wrapped around the man¡¯s waist. She clutched his clothes tightly with both hands and huddled nervously next to him. She was so nervous that she broke out in cold sweat and concentrated on listening to themotion outside. Every time something was thrown to the ground, her eyelids would twitch. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes darkened. There was a deep, unfathomable look in his eyes. Not long ago, she had liked pulling his shirt. Every time she¡¯d felt nervous and shy, she would make such a small move. She was so close to him that she was obediently nestled in his arms. It had been a long time since they¡¯dst met, and the uncontroble impulse and longing in him kept surging out. Above them were many soft silk quilts. The originally small area was bing increasingly stuffier. Ye Erruo shifted ufortably to the side. However, the space was so small that she would touch Mo Jiangye no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Baby Ruo, don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was extremely soft. ¡°...¡± The air in the box was bing less and less. There was even a thick nket over their heads. Ye Erruo felt like she was going to suffocate soon. The box above her head was then opened. Ye Erruo was so nervous that she trembled as she was breathing. She felt as if she was about to be caught. She could not help but tremble. Mo Jiangye could no longer resist the longing he felt. Ye Erruo widened her beautiful eyes in disbelief. H-how could he treat her like that at this moment? The lid on top of her head was opened, and she casually flipped it twice before closing it again. Ye Erruo no longer dared to struggle. Her face was as pale as a sheet, as if her men had been caught. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s nothing here.¡± ¡°Check the next room and lock all the rooms that have been checked!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Normally, no one would dare to barge into their harem¡¯s pce, so they would never lock all the rooms. Who would dare barge into two little thieves who were courting death? Bang! The door was locked... Chapter 387 - I Stole Your Heart

Chapter 387: I Stole Your Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The box¡¯s lid was opened. Ye Erruo lowered her head to look at the things in her hands and the man beside her. Gritting her teeth, she grabbed the silk nket that was closest to her and threw it at him. Mo Jiangye reached out and pulled her over. ¡°Be quiet. They haven¡¯t gone far.¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Mo Jiangye pursed his lips and told her not to make a sound. Ye Erruo struggled with all her might to leave him. p! A loud pnded on Mo Jiangye¡¯s face. All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye¡¯s body froze. Ye Erruo was panic-stricken and vexed. Her hand was already one step ahead of her head, as she hastily touched him again. A glint of heartache shed across her eyes. When she realized what she was doing, she hastily withdrew her hand. Mo Jiangye grabbed her hand and ced it on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Upon hearing his apology, Ye Erruo felt even guiltier. How could there be such a man? It had only been a day since she¡¯d met him, yet she felt like he was familiar. Besides, he seemed to be intentionally trying to get close to her, as though he had a motive for approaching her. She could clearly sense that he had a motive, but she could not help wanting to be with him. ¡°Let go.¡± Mo Jiangye took a deep breath but looked aggrieved. His heart ached. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart twitched as she pursed her lips and fixed her gaze on his face. Her intestines had turned green from regret, and her fingers were red. Bah! Why would she regret this? He should have been beaten like a hooligan! However, she felt terrible seeing him in pain. He cautiously pulled her into his embrace and rested his chin on her shoulder. When he saw that she was no longer struggling to push him away, he secretly curled his lips up into a smile. A crafty glint shed across his eyes. Finally, he could hug her in peace. ¡°Speak. What do you want from me?¡± Ye Erruo clenched her fists. Her face was still red. ¡°I stole your heart and made you my girlfriend.¡± ¡°I told you that I have a fianc¨¦. He¡¯s very capable. If he knew that you were harassing me, he wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°As long as you can be my girlfriend, I¡¯m not afraid of him regardless of how capable he is.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth and asked solemnly, ¡°Did we know each other in the past?¡± Mo Jiangye raised his brows. How could they not have known each other? He had already acquired the certificate. ¡°Is that right?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I remember you?¡± ¡°You had a serious illness. You forgot about me, and I felt terrible.¡± ¡°How do you know me?¡± Ye Erruo asked again. She could not deny that she had not rejected his approach. But why hadn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡¯m the pursuer.¡± F*ck, she had gone from her husband¡¯s high-ss status to a low-ss pursuer. She was extremely upset. ¡°The pursuer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jiangye hugged her even tighter. He was deeply afraid that he would let go of her in a second and lose her again. He would not be able to see her again. ¡°If you want your fiance to beat me to death, you can tell him about my existence.¡± Ye Erruo was puzzled. Why did she not believe him? ¡°My fiance is very capable.¡± She raised her voice. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°He will really beat you to death.¡± ¡°Then let hime.¡± He was fretting over not being able to see that d*mned man. Not only had he secretly taken his woman away, but he had also erased her memories. He had to settle the score properly. Chapter 388 - Ye Erruo Slaps Mo Jiangye

Chapter 388: Ye Erruo ps Mo Jiangye

Ye Erruo blushed even more. Why was he so shameless? ¡°You!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you like to blush so much, Baby Ruo?¡± He called her ¡®Baby Ruo¡¯ gently and lovingly, making her heart melt. ¡°Take your ws away from me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Move them away.¡± ¡°My face hurts,¡± Mo Jiangye said grudgingly. ¡°It seems to be swollen.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Erruo pushed him away. He kept staring at her so much that she dared not look him in the eye. ¡°My face hurts.¡± He choked again. ¡°It¡¯s not swollen at all. I¡¯m going back now.¡± Ye Erruo hastily climbed out of the box and dashed toward the door. She eventually realized that the door was locked. She suddenly panicked! ¡°Is the door locked?¡± Mo Jiangye slowly got out of the box. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s locked.¡± ¡°How are we going to get out?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get out.¡± Ye Erruo was about to cry. ¡°No, I want to go out.¡± She could not stay there with him. ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you were hereter. You won¡¯t even save your life.¡± Ye Erruo was shocked. He seemed to know everything. Mo Jiangye walked to the door and curled his lips when he noticed the electronic design beside him. ¡°Come here and type in this password. You can unlock the door so we can leave.¡± He pulled her aside. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Give me some time and I¡¯ll probably open it by tomorrow.¡± Ye Erruo looked at him in disbelief. Had he lied to her again? ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Let¡¯s take a break first. I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow.¡± Mo Jiangye yawned as he took the silk quilt out of the box and ced it on top of the box before lyingzily on it. He had seen this ce in his mother¡¯s notebook and collection. Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with it. ¡°I want to go out now.¡± Her brother was still outside. ¡°Come over here.¡± He leaned sideways and rested one hand on his head as he looked at her with a vague smile. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m so familiar with this ce? Come here and let me tell you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡± All of a sudden, the lights in the room went off. Ye Erruo was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s midnight, Baby Ruo. You can¡¯t leave now. Come over and sleep. I promise to take you out at daybreak.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth as she crouched on the spot, hugged herself, and leaned against the door, listening warily to themotion in the other rooms. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te over, I will.¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here and you¡¯ll sleep there. That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Three!¡± Ye Erruo stopped breathing. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she heard no movement. She knew that he was trying to scare her. ¡°Ah!¡± She had not heard a sound, yet Mo Jiangye had already reached her and picked her up in his arms. While she was screaming, he covered her mouth. He strode over to the box and ced her on top of it. ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± Very soon, Ye Erruo stopped moving. ¡°How nice it is to be obedient. Goodnight, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°My name is Mo Jiangye, not Hey.¡± Chapter 389 - I Will Be No Different If Youre Not By My Side

Chapter 389: I Will Be No Different If You¡¯re Not By My Side

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My name is Mo Jiangye, not Hey,¡± he said faintly. ¡°...¡± Ye Erruo dared not say anything as she red at him furiously. She did not know if he was really sleepy or something was going on. Very soon, Ye Erruo really fell asleep in his arms. She was not prepared at all as shey in his embrace. She ced her hands in front of her like a child and slept soundly. ¡°You¡¯re still so adorable after losing your memory.¡± He chuckled. That night, Mo Jiangye slept soundly. He had not had a good night¡¯s sleep ever since she¡¯d left. At four or five in the morning, Mo Jiangye woke up from the pain. His stomach was ufortable, so he woke up early. His arms were a little numb, but the person beside him was still sound asleep, so he did not move. He stared at her delicate face longingly. Even though she had lost her memory, she still believed in him subconsciously. It was great. At around seven o¡¯clock, the lights were suddenly turned on again. Ye Erruo, who felt ufortable under the lights, snuggled into his embrace again before burying her face in his arms and falling asleep once more. However, after sleeping for a while, she suddenly opened her eyes as if she had thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ye Erruo got up in shock. She felt dumbstruck from sleeping. It had taken her a while to figure out this situation. She had really stayed with him the entire night. She had thought that was a dream. ¡°Is it daybreak?¡± She reached out and rubbed her eyes. She was not used to the bright lights above her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you unlock the door outside? Can we go out now?¡± Mo Jiangye fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get up then. Open the lock and we¡¯ll head out.¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows as he covered his stomach with his hands. His expression was a little ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯t by my side previously. I missed you so much that I got sick.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Tsk...¡± Mo Jiangye sucked in a deep breath and got up from the box. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s peripheral vision seemed to be fixed on his stomach. Did he have gastritis? He had not eatenst night, although he had been peeling prawns for her... ¡°Help me up.¡± Mo Jiangye pretended to be in pain. Actually, it was not an act. He was really in pain, but he was not hurting to the point that he could not walk or endure the pain. Ye Erruo hurried forward to support him. ¡°Is it really painful?¡± He spat out, ¡°The doctor said that I have early-stage stomach cancer. If you don¡¯t agree to be my girlfriend, it might turn into mid-stage or final-stage cancer.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Ye Erruo was furious. He said pitifully, ¡°I can¡¯t eat or drink well if you¡¯re not by my side. I can¡¯t sleep well either. No one loves me or cares about me. I like to drink and smoke. If you¡¯re not around, no one will help me quit smoking and drinking. Therefore, my stomach will gradually worsen.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Do you know, something Baby Ruo? Ever since you forgot about me, I haven¡¯t eaten for more than ten days. Every day, I rely on smoking and drinking.¡± Ye Erruo was furious. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Since he knew that he had gastritis, why would he make his body degrade so badly? Was he out of his mind? How could he harm his body? He looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll die if you¡¯re not by my side.¡± Chapter 390 - I Will Miss You But I Will Release You Personally

Chapter 390: I Will Miss You But I Will Release You Personally

¡°I¡¯ll die if you¡¯re not by my side.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart trembled. The sharp pain made her angrier. ¡°You can look for me whenever you want to be my girlfriend,¡± he said gently. As he was standing in front of the door, his beautiful slender fingers swiftly operated the electronic device. Once the door was unlocked, they would be separated again. The thought of being separated from her made him feel as if countless needles had pierced his heart. Crack... Ye Erruo felt a little disappointed when the door was unlocked. ¡°Go back and have a nice meal. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. I still owe you a toy bunny. If you can¡¯t make it today, you can wait for me on that street tomorrow,¡± he reminded her as he draped his jacket over her. ¡°If you miss me, you can look for me on that street at any time. As long as you are here, I will be waiting for you.¡± He leaned over and talked to her in a loving, careful, reluctant manner. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± While holding her soft hand, he led her away quickly. Ye Erruo started sulking when he told her to go back and have a nice meal. She wanted to speak up, but when she thought about her rtionship with him, she felt that it was inappropriate and she could only shut her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear your clothes. You can wear them yourself.¡± Ye Erruo retracted her hand and removed his jacket. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s hand froze. The corners of her lips twitched as she red at him furiously. ¡°You can try it,¡± he threatened her. This man... A few minutester, Mo Jiangye led her out of the room. ¡°Y-You... Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you didn¡¯t know how to get out?¡± She felt as if she had been deceived again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know yesterday, but I do today.¡± He must have done it on purpose. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll end up in the middle of the hall when we get out of here. Your brother should be waiting for you there.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart felt empty. She should have been happy that they would be separated soon, but why was she so disappointed? ¡°Remember my words. I¡¯m the only one who can hold your hand. You¡¯re not allowed to let other men touch you.¡± His tyrannical words were deeply engraved in her heart. He suddenly reached out and hugged her tightly. ¡°I love you, Baby Ruo. I will miss you.¡± Ye Erruo bit her lips. She wanted to reach out and hug him, but her rationality told her that she could not. ¡°I will miss you. I will miss you, Baby Ruo,¡± he whispered into her ear. He could not bear to let her go. ¡°You have to remember to miss me too.¡± His eyes were bloodshot. He did not know whether he had not slept well or... He hugged her for a full five minutes and only released her when he heard a voice outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He released her forcefully and turned his head away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you¡¯re still here when I turn around, then don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Three.¡± He turned around abruptly. The person behind him was gone. Mo Jiangye felt as if all his strength had been drained. He had let her go personally. It seemed as if his heart had been ripped apart. It hurt so much... Like an injured animal, he dragged his heavy feet and left by himself. There was something in front of him that was a little blurry and fuzzy. Mo Jiangye looked down at the back of his hand... He was allergic to it. He had noticed that something had been amiss yesterday. That woman had been hugging a dog again? ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± Bo Yu jumped in shock when he saw Mo Jiangye return. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Young Master, are you having a fever?¡± Bo Yu was taken aback as he hurriedly left with Mo Jiangye. Chapter 391 - Bo Jinyan Proposes to Ye Erruo

Chapter 391: Bo Jinyan Proposes to Ye Erruo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ye Erruo came out, Bo Jinyan happened to bring a group of people over. ¡°Xiao Ruo?¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. She had almost scared him to death. He had searched for her for a long time but had not been able to find her. He had thought that he¡¯d lost her. Bo Jinyan¡¯s face sank when he saw her. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± ¡°He obviously took me to the water god yesterday. When I found out that he was missing, I went to look for him. In the end, I got lost,¡± Ye Erruo said as she pointed at Yu Lingfeng. Whoosh! Bo Jinyan shot a displeased look at Yu Lingfeng. Is she referring to me? Sooner orter, he would lose his little bride. Very soon, Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was drawn to the jacket she was wearing. Was this a man¡¯s jacket? ¡°Who were you with earlier?¡± He stared at her jacket with aplicated gaze. Ye Erruo did not panic at all. ¡°I got lost with a man. He was the one who brought me out. It was very cold down there, so he gave me his jacket.¡± As she spoke, she hugged her clothes tighter. The man¡¯s faint fragrance wafted up to her nose... Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was cold. He unbuttoned his jacket buttons one by one and stepped forward to take off the other man¡¯s clothes and put them on himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He reached out to hold her hand. Ye Erruo instinctively avoided the attack. She managed to dodge it skillfully without attracting Bo Jinyan¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Give me the clothes. They belong to someone else. You¡¯ll have to return them to them in the future.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s coat also had his unique fragrance on it. Ye Erruo felt that something was amiss all over her body. ¡°It¡¯s good that you found us. It¡¯s good that you managed to find the way back. You almost scared me to death,¡± Yu Lingfeng said weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t wander around in the future.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s deep gazended on the coat in her arms. ¡°You still want to return the clothes? Do you know where that man¡¯s home is?¡± Of course, Ye Erruo would not expose Mo Jiangye! ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll return it to him the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± Yu Lingfeng said. He had brought arge group of people and had been almost about to flip the small ind open to search for her. Thankfully, she hade out. While they boarded the boat, Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the huge tree. He was still inside... ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Bo Jinyan asked solemnly. ¡°Nothing. This tree looks nice at night.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you over there next time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Along the way, Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze seemed tond on the clothes in Ye Erruo¡¯s arms. His face was gloomy. What kind of man had she met in there? She seemed to be very concerned about this jacket! After returning home, Ye Erruo started to lose her focus. She sat there in a daze, and her face would turn red from time to time. Sometimes, she would smile like a fool... She looked forward to meeting that man again tomorrow. He still owed her a rabbit toy. In just one day, that man had taken over her mind. Bo Jinyan narrowed his dangerous eyes when he saw her in a daze while holding her coat. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. When she saw Bo Jinyan, she was shocked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Bo Jinyan nced at the hairpin on her head and his gaze deepened. He could not remember the hairpin he had given her. When he stepped forward and reached for her hairpin, Ye Erruo stood up immediately. ¡°Brother Jinyan, is there something you need from me?¡± ¡°Mm... Let¡¯s get married, Ruoruo,¡± he said softly. Chapter 392 - Can We Not Get Married For Now?

Chapter 392: Can We Not Get Married For Now?

Married? Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°N-No...¡± She panicked a little. She did not know what she was panicking about. She had been looking forward to marrying Bo Jinyan every day, so she should be happy to hear him mention marriage... ¡°Your elder brother and a few of my friends will be attending our wedding. Let¡¯s get married in that sea of flowers. I¡¯ve already prepared a wedding gown for you.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s expression was gentle. Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take wedding photos before we get married?¡± Bo Jinyan, who was taken aback, chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how anxious I am. I¡¯ll bring you the wedding dress tomorrow.¡± While she was not paying attention, he swiftly removed the hairpin from her hair. In an instant, her long, flowing hair was let loose. Ye Erruo hurriedly covered her hair with her hands. ¡°Brother Jinyan, what are you doing?¡± Bo Jinyan threw the hairpin out of the window, only to see a stream outside... ¡°You!¡± Ye Erruo hastily ran to the window, her heart burning with fury. ¡°This hairpin doesn¡¯t suit you. It¡¯s ugly. I¡¯ll give you another one,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to prepare our wedding attire now.¡± He stepped forward and was about to hold her hand when Ye Erruo retracted her hand in shock, not allowing him to touch it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Erruo took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m tired today. I want to rest. I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± Sensing that she was unhappy, Bo Jinyan softened his voice. ¡°Ruoruo, I don¡¯t like you wearing other men¡¯s gifts. I am your fianc¨¦. I can¡¯t stand seeing you ept other men¡¯s gifts.¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. He was right. He was her fianc¨¦... A vicious glint shed across Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes when he saw that she did not retort. The hairpin had indeed been the gift of a man! Suddenly, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Hugging her tightly in his arms, he asked intimately, ¡°What kind of wedding style do you like?¡± Ye Erruo struggled, but the strength in his arms increased as he held her tightly. ¡°Brother Jinyan, let me go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Ye Erruo was at a loss when she saw this sudden intimacy. Bo Jinyan finally rxed a little. However, he had no intention of letting her go. ¡°What kind of wedding style do you like?¡± ¡°Anything would be fine.¡± ¡°Xiao Ruo, I¡¯ve realized that something is wrong with you today. Are you hiding something from me?¡± Ye Erruo ced her hand in front of him and said, ¡°You... I¡¯m not used to this.¡± He chuckled and nted a kiss on her tender cheek before saying, ¡°We are going to be a married couple. You have to get used to it as soon as possible. Don¡¯t you like to be close to me?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s body stiffened as she stared at him with wide, beautiful eyes. She touched her face and looked at him in disbelief. The smile on Bo Jinyan¡¯s face deepened when he saw the dumbfounded look on Ye Erruo¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know what being a married couple means?¡± He leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°On our wedding night, your heart will be mine.¡± ¡°...¡± The absent-minded look on her face made him feel uneasy. He did not know where this uneasiness wasing from. He was the only one in her heart right now... What was he worried about? ¡°Alright, get some good rest. We¡¯ll go and pick up the wedding dress tomorrow!¡± He rubbed her head. Ye Erruo bit her lips. The way he had kissed her earlier had not felt right at all. She had not blushed or felt embarrassed. Her heart had not started beating faster. She just felt that this was a little sudden. ¡°Brother Jinyan, can we not get married for now?¡± Ye Erruo asked. Bo Jinyan¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 393 - Going To the Water To Find What Mo Jiangye Had Brought Her...

Chapter 393: Going To the Water To Find What Mo Jiangye Had Brought Her...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why? Ye Erruo gave this some serious thought before replying, ¡°I think something is missing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°This is rushed.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. When she¡¯d woken up, she had not been able to remember anything except for her fianc¨¦e Bo Jinyan and her brother. She had not remembered anyone else. It was strange. Too many things were missing. Bo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This is not rushed, my little princess. I¡¯ve been preparing to marry you for many years.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that she was unhappy, Bo Jinyan took a step back helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s put our wedding off for now. Let¡¯s take the wedding photos first.¡± He was indeed a little anxious. He had yet to get along with her well, but he had allowed her to marry him although she just had a small part of her memory. This was a little unfair to her. ¡°You can rest now,¡± he said gently. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± When Bo Jinyan left, he took another nce at the jacket on her bed. He was very concerned about this jacket. It was just like the hairpin another man had given her. He had already gotten rid of her hairpin. If he were to dispose of this jacket of hers, she would probably get even angrier. As soon as he left, Ye Erruo ran out of the door, dashed to the stream outside her window, and searched carefully. The stream outside her window was very clear, but the water was a little deep and there were a lot of water nts inside. After searching for a long time, she only saw oily green water nts. Forget it. It was just a hairpin. Why was she so concerned about it? Upon returning to the room, Ye Erruo watched television in a bad mood. That man owed her a toy rabbit. Would he really be waiting for her on that street? If she went, would he really appear? At night, Ye Erruo could not sleep. She tossed and turned, her mind filled with scenes of her time with Mo Jiangye during the day. It was not untilte at night that she climbed out of bed in frustration. For some reason, she took the torchlight to look for the hairpin. After removing her shoes, Ye Erruo used a wooden stick to test the depth of the water. She realized that it was not as deep as she had imagined. At most, it could only reach the bottom of her thighs. It was alright... It waste at night, so the water was cold. Ye Erruo rubbed her hands and legs as she carefully entered the water. It was cold and refreshing, but it was still eptable and not particrly bone-chilling. She bent down and searched the ce bit by bit. After a long time, a sh of light made her eyes light up. Ye Erruo excitedly held the torchlight as she walked forward. When she pulled the hairpin out of the water, she was overjoyed. It was dazzling under the lights. When she climbed ashore and realized what she had done, she fell into deep thought. She wanted to regain her lost memories. She knew her own heart very well. A stranger could not turn her into a different person in just one day. Something had to be wrong with this man. Perhaps, she would have agreed to Bo Jinyan¡¯s request to marry her before this man had appeared. Now, she would not. She wanted to get back all the memories she had lost before falling sick. ¡°Achoo!¡± Holding the hairpin in her hand, Ye Erruo returned to her room to take a hot shower. In the end, she hugged the jacket and slowly entered a deep sleep. She was infatuated with the smell of the jacket. However, her actions that day had caught the attention of the servants, so Bo Jinyan naturally found out about it immediately. When Ye Erruo woke up at daybreak, she saw Bo Jinyan sitting by her bed. He was holding her hairpin in his hand as he rubbed it with a sinister, dangerous look in his eyes... Chapter 394 - She Was So Gullible!

Chapter 394: She Was So Gullible!

¡°Brother Jinyan, why are you here?¡± Bo Jinyan nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo fixed her gaze on the hairpin in his hand, afraid that he would throw it away again. ¡°Ruoruo, do you like this hairpin very much?¡± Ye Erruo nodded heavily. ¡°I like it a lot.¡± He smiled gently and ced the hairpin aside. ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go take the wedding gowns today.¡± She asked hesitantly, ¡°Can we not film it first?¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Erruo sat up on the bed. Neither her brother nor he had wanted to tell her about the memory loss, so she naturally would not tell him that she wanted to regain her memory. ¡°Wait a minute. I-I want to give you a surprise.¡± Ye Erruo lied despite her conscience. ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± ¡°I told you it¡¯s a surprise, so it¡¯s not a surprise anymore.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was obscure as he gazed deeply at her. ¡°Alright. You can film it whenever you want. We can get married whenever you want as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo dared not look him in the eye. ¡°An important person will being to our house today. Be good and don¡¯t run around.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. An important person? Didn¡¯t that mean that no one would notice her? ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Get up and wash up. When I¡¯m done, you can take me somewhere.¡± He took the clothes next to him, intending to dress her personally. When he saw the jacket on the bed, however, he felt furious! Who was the owner of this jacket? Did he want to die? ¡°I¡¯ll get dressed myself. You can go ahead.¡± He was always busy and he would visit the royal family every day. She had no idea what he was busy doing. After breakfast, Ye Erruo slipped out of the room. The important person Bo Jinyan was going to receive that day was Gu Feirou... Therefore, the servants were busy and no one noticed Ye Erruo. The weather was a little cold that day. It was dark and gloomy, as if it was about to rain. Feeling uneasy, Ye Erruo took the carriage to the main street. She had met that man at the hoop stall previously, so she pretended to pass by and went there again. This time, she had brought enough money with her. She paid for a bunch of hoops and aimed at small items aimlessly. Her peripheral vision kept scanning her surroundings. The busy street was bustling with people. She waited and checked left and right, but no one came. In the end, she started eating in the snack shop nearby while waiting slowly. Rumble... The sound of muffled thunder in the sky caused many people to quickly buy something and leave. It seemed like it was going to rain heavily. Half an hourter, rain began to fall. The people at the roadside stalls were anxiously packing their things while Ye Erruo was eating a bowl of wontons. There were a lot of people in the snack shop that day. Ye Erruo, who was sitting in front of the door, did not notice that a few pairs of stunned gazes were fixed on her. Her arrival had attracted many male customers. The boss was overjoyed, so he was very polite to her. Actually, he should have given her a bowl of wontons for free. ¡°Miss, the rain is too heavy. Will anyone pick you up?¡± the owner asked as he approached her. ¡°Someone will be here.¡± ¡°Oh... When is the person who¡¯s picking you uping?¡± She pursed her lips and nced at the owner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The boss waved his hand and left with a smile. He was hoping that the person who wasing to fetch her woulde overter so that he could get a few more customers. That man owed her a toy rabbit. He had said that he would return it to her. He had said that as long as she came to this street, he would appear. She waited from morning till noon, and then from noon till afternoon. The rain outside gradually intensified, but Ye Erruo did not see Mo Jiangye. Her heart gradually turned cold, and she let out a mockingugh. She was so gullible! Chapter 395 - He Still Owes Me A Rabbit

Chapter 395: He Still Owes Me A Rabbit

Ye Erruo¡¯s heart gradually turned cold, and she let out a mockingugh. She was so gullible! She had actually believed his words. They had agreed that as long as she came to this street, he would appear. They had agreed that he owed her a toy bunny and he would return it to her. What had happened in the end? Rumble... The rain outside suddenly intensified. Ye Erruo felt disappointed and upset and wanted to cry. How stupid was she to believe the words of a man she had only met a day ago? How stupid was she? She liked his jacket and had even hugged it to sleep. Howughable was it that she had entered the water in the middle of the night to get the hairpin he had given her? As the sky gradually darkened, the shop owner could tell that she had been stood up when he saw her expression. He shook his head helplessly. Who was stupid enough to stand up such a beautifuldy? Upon seeing that Ye Erruo had been sitting there the entire afternoon, someone could not help but approach her. ¡°Miss, the rain is too heavy. I saw you sitting here the entire day. Where is your house? Shall I escort you back?¡± The man sat down opposite her as if he was very familiar with her. When he saw that her eyes were red, his heart instantly melted. Indeed, a good-looking girl could be really lovable when she cried. ¡°Why are you crying? Did you quarrel with your boyfriend?¡± Ye Erruo was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡± She was not that man¡¯s girlfriend. She pulled a tissue from the table and calmed herself down. What was the big deal? Wasn¡¯t this just a man? Hadn¡¯t a man taken advantage of her for nothing? This time, she had learned her lesson. The next time she met a man who wanted to take advantage of her, she would p him to death! The man was ted to hear that Ye Erruo had no boyfriend. She¡¯s so pretty, yet she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Will she give me a chance? ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend either.¡± The man smiled. Ye Erruo looked up at him speechlessly. Whether he had a girlfriend or not had nothing to do with her. Plus, the fact that he was sitting in front of her was annoying, alright? ¡°Where is your house, prettydy? I¡¯ll drive you hometer.¡± There were a lot of Blue Tower carriages and expensive cars. ¡°My car is right there.¡± The man looked outside with pride. A Bentley was parked outside the window. It actually looked cool. Ye Erruo called the boss over and ordered another bowl of wontons that she proceeded to eat leisurely. ¡°Oh, thank you. I won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°...¡± When he saw that Ye Erruo was ignoring him, his interest was piqued. Was she an ice beauty? He liked her! ¡°I can¡¯t find a way to tell you about the things that I¡¯ve been thinking about. I feel that it¡¯s fate that I met you today. Let me tell you something. My dad works for the royal family and doesn¡¯t earn much. He only earns 500,000 to 600,000 yuan a month. My mom works for the royal family and doesn¡¯t get a big sry either. She only earns 200,000 to 300,000 a month. I¡¯m the only male in my family, however, and my parents dote on me very much. I was admitted to a prestigious school at a young age and I know a lot of things. Sigh... It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s troubling?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched as she ate even faster. She was really hungry, and the wontons at this ce were really delicious. ¡°Wontons are low-ss food. I¡¯ll treat you to steak and high-ss foodter.¡± If she hadn¡¯t been there, he wouldn¡¯t havee to such a lowly ce. ¡°Have you eaten steak? There¡¯s also foie gras, champagne, and so on. I eat those things every day. My parents bring them home from the royal family. Most people don¡¯t see the royal family.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. The man continued speaking before there was suddenly amotion outside... Chapter 396 - You Look Like My Girlfriend And Future Wife

Chapter 396: You Look Like My Girlfriend And Future Wife

Themotion outside made Ye Erruo¡¯s heart skip a beat. She looked outside with hope. It was Bo Jinyan! He had also brought a lot of people with him... ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Miss, I think I like you. You look like my girlfriend and future wife.¡± ¡°...¡± Bo Jinyan slowly walked toward Ye Erruo in his ck boots until he stopped before their table. ¡°Y-Young Master Bo?¡± The man stood up in horror. He had actuallye here! Bo Jinyan¡¯s gazended on Ye Erruo. ¡°What did he just say?¡± The man was shocked. ¡°I-I want to be friends with thisdy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The man nodded obediently. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Bo Jinyan removed his gloves and sat opposite Ye Erruo. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going out?¡± Ye Erruo finished the bowl of wontons. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy? How could I disturb you when you are receiving someone important?¡± He looked at her solemnly. ¡°How would you have returned if I hadn¡¯t looked for you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t youe looking for me?¡± Bo Jinyan stared at her without saying a word. Many people in the shop secretly took out their cell phones to take a picture of this legendary young master of the family, who was rumored to be very skilled in Gu. However, before they could take a few shots, someone immediately smashed everyone¡¯s cell phones and cleared the scene! Soon, the originally lively wonton shop was empty. All the customers had been kicked out. The shop owner was trembling in fear as he asked, ¡°May I know what kind of reason you have foring to my shop?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The guard standing beside Bo Jinyan berated him sternly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The store owner retreated to the back in fear. ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Ye Erruo stood up. Bo Jinyan suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Were you waiting for someone here?¡± ¡°Waiting for someone? Waiting for someone? You mean waiting for you?¡± Ye Erruo retracted her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been together all day. Why were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°I wanted to eat wontons, but it started raining. How was I supposed to get back?¡± She was in a bad mood today, so she was not polite to him. Bo Jinyan got up with a frown and draped his jacket over her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should wear more clothes when you go out?¡± ¡°How was I supposed to know it would rain today? Let¡¯s go home.¡± Very soon, Bo Jinyan led Ye Erruo out of the wonton shop. A jacket and a hairpin were left beside Ye Erruo¡¯s seat... The shop owner panicked while he was packing up. They would probablye back to get them. The rain pattered against the ground as Ye Erruo got into the car and disappeared from the street. Due to the rain and the fact that the customers had been kicked out earlier, the owner decided to turn in early. Bang! The door was suddenly kicked open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re about to close.¡± Mo Jiangye was feeling dizzy as he searched for Ye Erruo in the shop. However, he realized that there was no one inside. ¡°Where is she?¡± He grabbed the boss from his clothes angrily. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing?¡± ¡°I f*cking asked you where she is.¡± ¡°Where is who?¡± Mo Jiangye was furious as he punched the boss hard. ¡°Young Master, be careful.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my woman?¡± he roared. The boss was speechless. How am I supposed to know who your woman is? Very soon, they both ran out and prepared to fight. ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t this your jacket?¡± Bo Yu¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the jacket beside the service counter. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he hastily stepped forward to hug his jacket and hold the hairpin that he had personally put on her. She had indeede looking for him. His heart felt warm and fuzzy. Then, it turned cold again... Chapter 397 - She Cried and Broke His Heart

Chapter 397: She Cried and Broke His Heart

¡°Let me ask you, where did she go?¡± Mo Jiangye grabbed the boss¡¯s clothes and threatened him with his murderous gaze. ¡°She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s been gone for almost half an hour.¡± Mo Jiangye shook off the boss and ran out with the hairpin and clothes. ¡°Young Master, the rain outside is too heavy and your fever hasn¡¯t subsided yet. You won¡¯t be able to find Young Madam even if you go out now.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Jiangye kicked Bo Yu angrily. However, he did not manage to kick Bo Yu and instead almost fell to the ground. ¡°Young Master, go back and rest. Young Madam will definitelye back tomorrow.¡± His head hurt as he muttered, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she wait for me?¡± When the owner heard that, he was furious. ¡°So thatdy was waiting for you. She was waiting for a day.¡± Whoosh! Mo Jiangye turned around abruptly. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± The shop owner tidied up his clothes. ¡°That prettydy was waiting here for a day. She was waiting from morning until nightfall, but she was taken away by Young Master Bo in the end.¡± Bang! Mo Jiangye turned around and punched Bo Yu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He had been afraid that she would not be able to find him when she came, so he had specifically ordered Bo Yu to look after this street for him. As long as Ye Erruo appeared, he was supposed to inform him immediately. What had happened in the end? Damn it! I¡¯ve been waiting for him all day. Is he blind? Didn¡¯t he see Ruoruo? Bo Yu was stunned by the beating. ¡°Young Master, I informed you immediately when I noticed Young Madam¡¯s arrival.¡± The Young Master had been running a fever, so he had been following him closely to serve him. He had instructed the bodyguards to keep an eye on the streets instead. The moment the bodyguards had informed him of her arrival, he had immediately told his Young Master... ¡°How dare you say that?¡± he bellowed. ¡°...¡± ¡°Since Young Madam was here, she will definitelye again.¡± Mo Jiangye pressed his head down and made him look at the jacket and hairpin. ¡°Do you think she wille over tomorrow?¡± Why would shee again after returning the items to him? Mo Jiangye felt so much regret that his intestines had turned green. How could he have let this fool watch over her? D*mn it! D*mn it! The owner, who seemed to think that this was not a big deal, deliberately said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Thatdy was sitting here all day. She was waiting until she started crying. She was crying so hard that she looked like a pear blossom in the rain. She was crying really hard.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s heart ached even more when he heard that. His breathing was strained, and his head was heavy. ¡°The surveince, the surveince.¡± The boss swiftly pulled out the surveince cameras. So this was the stupid guy who had stood up the girl and been abandoned? He deserved it! Indeed, thanks to the surveince footage, Mo Jiangye saw the person he had been longing for. She had been waiting for him all this while... She had really been waiting for him. At first, she had been very happy, but she had been waiting to be disappointed. Then... she had started crying. Mo Jiangye was so anxious that heshed out at Bo Yu again. He had been getting more and more loathsome recently. He had finally managed to seduce her and had been about to make her his girlfriend. Now, they had been ruined by this idiot. After this incident, would he be able to talk to her properly the next time he saw her? Would he be able to seduce her again? The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt, as though his chest was bleeding. Bo Yu was silently enduring his Young Master¡¯s fury. He deserved to be punished after all. ¡°Alright, alright, sir. Please fight outside. Our shop needs a break.¡± Mo Jiangye shot a cold re at him, frightening the boss so much that he immediately shut up. ¡°Young Master...¡± Bo Yu desperately wanted to ask him to take care of him. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 398 - Bo Jinyans Young Mistress

Chapter 398: Bo Jinyan¡¯s Young Mistress

Mo Jiangye instantly felt dispirited. I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m done for. The wife that I worked so hard to get is gone again. When he looked at the surveince cameras, Mo Jiangye saw another man hooking up with his woman and almost threw a punch at him. In the end, Bo Jinyan had put on her clothes and led her away... Mo Jiangye stumbled and eventually fell to the ground. ¡°Young Master!¡± The owner of the wonton shop was speechless. When they returned to the hotel, Bo Yu got busy serving Mo Jiangye. When he woke up, he stared at the ceiling as if he had lost all hope. He did not eat or drink anything. The doctor said that his gastric problem was quite serious... ¡°Young Master, something bad will happen to your stomach if you don¡¯t pay attention to it soon. It¡¯s getting worse,¡± Bo Yu advised him earnestly. Beside them, a servant was standing with a bowl of light food. Mo Jiangye said nothing, but his deep gaze dimmed. ¡°Go and tell her that I¡¯m seriously ill and I¡¯m about to die.¡± ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is in Bo Jinyan¡¯s hands. His territory is very tightly-guarded, and our men can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°Are you f*cking stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to use the people around him?¡± Bo Yu was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Young Master, do you want to bribe the people around Bo Jinyan?¡± Mo Jiangye took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and yed dead! ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go make arrangements for you now. Do you want to eat something first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat whenever shees.¡± Bo Yu¡¯s lips twitched. Their Young Master was bing increasingly more like a child. ¡°Put all the drugs in the room.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± When Ye Erruo returned home, she felt much more cheerful. Her worries had disappeared, and she¡¯d had something to eat and drink. She had clearly eaten a lot of wontons beforeing back and eating a big bowl of noodles. ¡°Xiao Ruo, some important guests will be visiting us today. Wait for me toe back. Don¡¯t run away again, okay?¡± Bo Jinyan reminded her helplessly. When he¡¯d heard that she was gone, he had abandoned all these crazy people to look for her. ¡°It¡¯s already early in the morning. Are you still going to the front?¡± ¡°Yes. These are no ordinary guests, so we have to be careful.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Erruo waved her hand. ¡°Be good...¡± He caressed her head. That night, Ye Erruo slept soundly. She forgot about that man and went back to being carefree Xiao Ruo. The next day, Ye Erruo woke up early in the morning. It had been raining the entire night, but she did not stop. She had no choice but to finish her breakfast and walk around by herself. ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t enter this ce.¡± The maid stopped Gu Feirou. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Move aside.¡± The servant looked troubled. ¡°Princess, ording to Young Master¡¯s instructions, you can move around the pce¡¯s front but you can¡¯t enter the back.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I enter it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This was Young Master¡¯s order.¡± Gu Feirou was furious. ¡°Alright. Is Bo Jinyan keeping a mistress behind my back? Even if I don¡¯t want him, he still can¡¯t bring a mistress home so openly. Get lost!¡± She insisted on going in. ¡°Princess, Princess...¡± The maid looked anxious. ¡°Get her away from me.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± The bodyguards behind Gu Feirou stepped forward and carried the servant aside. She quickly ran toward the backyard of the pce. ¡°Where is that shameless mistress? Get the hell out!¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± The maid greeted her respectfully. ¡°Where¡¯s Bo Jinyan¡¯s mistress? Hand her over, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Chapter 399 - Taking Off Her Shoes To Slap Her

Chapter 399: Taking Off Her Shoes To p Her

¡°Where¡¯s Bo Jinyan¡¯s mistress? Hand her over, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± The servants exchanged a nce with one another. Young Master¡¯s little mistress? Where was Young Master¡¯s little mistress? ¡°Princess? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Where is Bo Jinyan¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Young Master is not keeping a mistress, Princess.¡± Gu Feirou had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a mistress? If he doesn¡¯t have a mistress, why won¡¯t he allow me to enter this pce?¡± The servant replied in surprise, ¡°Princess, this is where our Young Master¡¯s sister lives.¡± Gu Feirou¡¯s face was cold and aloof. ¡°Move aside. I will take a look myself.¡± Upon saying that, Gu Feirou sauntered into Ye Erruo¡¯s residence to look for her. Meanwhile, Ye Erruo was outside... After searching for a long time, Gu Feirou did not find anyone. Only then did she believe that Bo Jinyan had not found a mistress. She then left the pce arrogantly and walked away. ¡°Is this the princess that the Queen lost many years ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a wildss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so vulgar. What kind of princess aura is that?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s no wonder. She¡¯s been wandering outside for many years, so her upbringing definitely isn¡¯t as good as the one provided by the Queen.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Gu Feirou walked around aimlessly, feeling bored. Her so-called mother had wanted her toe here to build a rtionship with Bo Jinyan. What kind of rtionship do I have with him? I don¡¯t like him and I won¡¯t marry him. Suddenly, Gu Feirou saw a familiar face in the garden. Ye Erruo? Gu Feirou could not believe it. Why would Ye Erruoe to Blue Tower? Why was she there? ¡°Bring that person here,¡± Gu Feirou told the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± ¡°Who are you? Let me go.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, is it really you?¡± Gu Feirou widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Feirou was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Ye Erruo was not really questioning Gu Feirou¡¯s words, yet Gu Feirou pped Ye Erruo hard on the cheek. ¡°Have you lost your memories of me? Ye Erruo? You are such a b*tch. You seduced my man, Lin Jingxuan, and now you want to seduce my fianc¨¦.¡± Ye Erruo, who was stunned by the sudden p, was filled with fury when she regained her senses. After shaking off the person who was holding her back, she pounced on Gu Feirou, grabbed her hair, and gave her two ps. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± The bodyguard was shocked. Even though Ye Erruo had lost her memory, Mo Jiangye still knew how to deal with anyone who bullied her when his subconsciousness was triggered. ¡°Princess? Why aren¡¯t you a prince?¡± She grabbed her long hair and pulled her body as though she was carrying a chicken. All of a sudden, she used all her strength to push her head toward the pir beside her. ¡°Ah! Ye Erruo!¡± The bodyguards standing by her side were dumbstruck. They had not expected Ye Erruo to be so strong. Gu Feirou felt dizzy from the impact as a huge bump appeared on her head. ¡°Apologize to me,¡± she ordered her sternly. How could she p her face so casually? Did she know this woman who looked like a chicken? No one had ever hit her ever since she¡¯d been born. Who did she think she was? She had dared to p her? No one could kill her! ¡°Ye Erruo, let me go! Let me go!¡± Gu Feirou yelled. ¡°Apologize.¡± SMACK! Ye Erruo raised her hand and gave her another face p. Meanwhile, her other hand grabbed her long hair. The moment she struggled, she tugged at her hair ruthlessly, causing Gu Feirou to not dare act rashly in her hands. ¡°Pull her away, you bunch of good-for-nothings!¡± Gu Feirou cried in pain. Ye Erruo sneered. She took off her shoes, grabbed the back of her heels, and pped Gu Feirou¡¯s face again. The bodyguards were speechless. Chapter 400 - Ye Erruo Is Missing!

Chapter 400: Ye Erruo Is Missing!

¡°You feel insulted? Apologize to me!¡± Ye Erruo refused to let go. She did not intend to let her go either. Gu Feirou wished she could kill Ye Erruo. How could she be willing to apologize to her? ¡°Useless pieces of trash! What are you looking at? Hurry up and pull this b*tch away!¡± Ye Erruo nodded and smiled coldly. B*tch? Pa! ¡°Ah!¡± She picked up her shoes and started hitting Gu Feirou¡¯s face. The strength she used to grab her hair increased. The bodyguards were secretly pleased. They had endured this retarded princess for a long time. Now that she had been beaten up, they could not wait to release firecrackers to celebrate. ¡°Miss, please let go of the princess, or you will bear the consequences.¡± The bodyguard warned her sternly. He had no intention of moving forward and pulling her away, though. Ye Erruo did not care. She would not let her go if she did not hear her apologize. ¡°Aby!¡± Ye Erruo then called out loudly. ¡°Awoo...¡± Suddenly, a red ball emerged from the garden. Aby wagged its tail and rubbed against Ye Erruo¡¯s legs in a fawning manner. ¡°Bite her.¡± With a fierce look on its face, Aby bared its snow-white teeth at Gu Feirou. ¡°Tsk... This dog of mine is a little crazy. I won¡¯t be med if you get rabies when it bites your leg,¡± Ye Erruo saidzily. Gu Feirou was furious. Suddenly, she grabbed Ye Erruo¡¯s shoes and retaliated. Upon seeing Ye Erruo being bullied, Aby jumped up and bit Gu Feirou¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!!!¡± A scream echoed throughout the backyard. Aby red fiercely at Gu Feirou, its mouth covered in blood. The bodyguard nearly pissed his pants when he saw Gu Feirou bleeding. The meat in Gu Feirou¡¯s hands had been ripped off by Aby, causing her to cry from pain. Ye Erruo, who was stunned, loosened her grip and released her long hair. Many strands of hair fell to the ground instantly. ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± Aby stood in front of Ye Erruo and protected her. It looked like it wanted to devour Gu Feirou. It was like a rabid dog that could not be provoked. Gu Feirou burst into tears. ¡°Princess? Princess, are you alright?¡± A servant hurriedly ran over from not far away. Upon seeing this, Ye Erruo picked up Aby and ran away. Soon, she disappeared without a trace. The bodyguard was speechless. Thisdy is so unlucky! ¡°Doctor, doctor... Call the doctor.¡± The backyard was thrown into chaos. When Bo Jinyan heard the news, he immediately questioned the servant about Ye Erruo¡¯s injuries. As soon as he learned that she had been pped, his entire body was flooded by terror. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know where Princess Ruo and Aby are,¡± the servant reported. ¡°Find out. Find out for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Inside the room, Gu Feirou was wailing. The doctor quickly helped her recover from the inmmation. Meanwhile, Ye Erruo led Aby out of the house and hid with the dog. What kind of princess was that woman? Aby would definitely have killed her if it had bitten her. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. The blood on Aby¡¯s lips had been rubbed against her clothes. ¡°Awoo...¡± Aby cried out in her arms as it scanned its surroundings warily. ¡°Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf!¡± When Ye Erruo realized that something was amiss, she immediately picked up the dog and left the ce. However, she had only taken a few steps away when she suddenly felt a sharp pain on the back of her neck. Her vision went dark as she copsed on the ground. Chapter 401 - Young Madam, Please Save Young Master

Chapter 401: Young Madam, Please Save Young Master

When Ye Erruo woke up, she was in a quiet room. ¡°Aby?¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ye Erruo red at Bo Yu. She had seen this person before. He used to be by Mo Jiangye¡¯s side. ¡°What do you want?¡± Bo Yu dropped to his knees with a thud, startling Ye Erruo. ¡°Young Madam, I was in the wrong. You can punish me however you like, but please save our Young Master. Please forgive me for kidnapping you today. ¡°Also, Young Master wanted to attend your appointment previously. It¡¯s just that he was sick and could not get up. While he was lying in bed, he told me to pay attention to that street. He told me to inform him as soon as you appeared. I told the bodyguards about this, but they failed to inform me in time. You left when Young Master went to look for you.¡± As he spoke, Bo Yu pped his hands and the bodyguards brought Mo Jiangye¡¯s jacket and hairpin in. ¡°Young Master didn¡¯t stand you up on purpose. When he heard news of you, he ignored his health and rushed over immediately. In the end, it was toote. It¡¯s all my fault for beingte. Young Madam, you can punish me if you are angry, but please save our Young Master.¡± Bo Yu¡¯s face was filled with grief, as if Mo Jiangye had really fallen ill. Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°What happened to your Young Master?¡± Bo Yu had a strange look on his face as he went against his conscience. ¡°Our Young Master is seriously ill. The doctor said that he has gastric cancer and needs to recuperate properly. However, he hasn¡¯t been able to eat for the past few days. He didn¡¯t even want to eat today.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not eating?¡± Ye Erruo was anxious. ¡°Because Young Master didn¡¯t see you when he rushed over, he got so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to drink water. He said that he wouldn¡¯t survive if he didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°...¡± Thinking back to that day, he had indeed been covering his stomach all the time. He had also mentioned that there was something wrong with his stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± She hurriedly got out of bed and realized that her clothes had been changed. Bo Yu hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master is allergic to dogs. The moment he touches a dog, his entire body will turn red and his fever will not subside. Therefore, he secretly asked the servants to give you a bath. Young Master has had a high fever since the day he was separated from you, Young Madam.¡± She had hugged Aby during the banquet that day. Was he still allergic to it? Was his high fever not going down? ¡°Take me to see him.¡± At that moment, her dying heart felt alive again. Bo Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this and hurriedly led Ye Erruo to another room. ¡°Young Master is here.¡± The door was pushed open, revealing the smell of medicine. The servants stood aside with medicine in their hands. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart ached for the person lying on the bed. Even she did not realize how anxious she was as she sat by the bed. As expected, he had a fever. His face was very red and filled with pain, and he was frowning as he covered his stomach. ¡°Give him the medicine!¡± ¡°Young Master is unwilling to eat or drink, nor is he willing to get a drip to take medicine.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Whoosh! Mo Jiangye opened his eyes abruptly. He was pleasantly surprised to see the person he had been longing for. However, before a smile could form on his face, a terrifying coldness exploded in his eyes. The red handprint was particrly obvious on Ye Erruo¡¯s fair and smooth skin, which was a little swollen. Mo Jiangye¡¯s killing intent exploded. He sat up abruptly and ced his hand on her face. His deep, husky voice was filled with coldness and danger as he asked, ¡°Who hit you?¡± Chapter 402 - You Are Going To Kill Me

Chapter 402: You Are Going To Kill Me

¡°Tsk...¡± Ye Erruo sucked in a deep breath. Mo Jiangye hurriedly let go of her and asked word by word, ¡°Who hit you?¡± ¡°You have not been eating or taking medicine. Do you want to die?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Baby Ruo, I¡¯m asking you a question. Who hit you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t know them. They are a lunatic. They¡¯re crazy,¡± she grumbled. ¡°Who is that lunatic?¡± He was going to dig up their ancestral grave! Damn! ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t know them. Aren¡¯t you sick? Can you get out of bed?¡± Ye Erruo was puzzled. Mo Jiangye¡¯s body stiffened and he hurriedlyy back down. His face was filled with pain. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Her lips twitched. ¡°My head hurts. My heart hurts. My stomach hurts. My entire body hurts.¡± Ye Erruo nced at him and took the thermometer that was on the table. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± A few minutester, Ye Erruo almost jumped up when she saw the temperature on the thermometer. ¡°Forty-one degrees? You have a high fever!¡± Mo Jiangye looked aggrieved. ¡°That¡¯s why I have a headache.¡± ¡°Are you not taking your medicine then?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat if I can¡¯t see you.¡± His eyes were fixed on her. When he looked at her red and swollen face, his heart ached so much that the pain could not be wiped away. Ye Erruo was furious. ¡°You are crazy!¡± ¡°Yes, I am crazy. You are my medicine.¡± ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s eat. The doctor said that you have mid-stage gastric cancer.¡± Ye Erruo widened her eyes. ¡°Stomach cancer?¡± As long as he was associated with the word ¡®cancer¡¯, there would be trouble. Besides, he had already reached the middle stage! ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Give me the food,¡± Ye Erruo said coldly. He still owed her a toy rabbit. If he died, who wouldpensate her? Bo Yu swiftly passed the porridge to Ye Erruo. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡± Mo Jiangye looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll eat if you agree to be my girlfriend.¡± Bang! Ye Erruo ced the bowl on the bedside table and got up to leave. Mo Jiangye panicked and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it. I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Bo Yu was at a loss for words. He called for the servants to leave the room slowly. While their Young Madam was around, would they still be afraid that Young Master would not eat or take medicine? Ye Erruo¡¯s expression softened. She picked up the bowl again and blew on the porridge before scooping a small spoonful and cing it by his lips. Instantly, he looked extremely aggrieved, like a timid and soft puppy. He obediently had a spoonful of the porridge. His chewing speed was slow, and his fiery gaze was fixed on Ye Erruo. Meanwhile, his eyes sparkled with tenderness and love. She cared a lot about him! That was great! It took him more than 50 minutes to eat a bowl of porridge. ¡°Want to have another bowl?¡± Mo Jiangye shook his head. ¡°No.¡± She reached out and touched his forehead. It was very hot. He needed medicine now! A few minutester, the doctor walked in and helped him put on a drip. Throughout the entire process, he cooperated obediently with the doctor. His eyes were fixed on Ye Erruo, and he did not shout at the doctor. Ye Erruo got up and prepared to fetch a basin of water. The moment she got up, Mo Jiangye panicked. He sat up straight and grabbed Ye Erruo¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t move. Your hand is still connected to the drip.¡± His blood instantly flowed back into the tube. Ye Erruo was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? Lie down!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get a basin of water. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± His other hand was still holding her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± He let go of her reluctantly and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Baby Ruo. You¡¯ll be killing me the moment you leave. Don¡¯t leave my sight. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Chapter 403 - Mo Jiangye Is Furious

Chapter 403: Mo Jiangye Is Furious

¡°Don¡¯t leave, Baby Ruo. If you leave, you will take my life. Don¡¯t leave my sight. I will miss you.¡± He leaned on her like a child. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart felt as warm and soft as if it was wrapped in cotton. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. Can you sleep with me?¡± he asked carefully. Ye Erruo was in a dilemma. She should not have agreed, but she actually wanted to do it. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in days.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. My eyes hurt a lot.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Ye Erruo stroked him and climbed onto the bed. Mo Jiangye was instantly overjoyed. She believed him. She believed the man¡¯s words and forgave him... ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± She called out softly. ¡°Mm?¡± He hugged her with satisfaction. I want to try to get along with you, she thought to herself. If she still had a good impression of him after she regained her memory, she would agree to be his girlfriend. If she only had a good impression of Brother Jinyan after she regained her memory... Would he me her? She knew that this was unfair to him, but she really liked being with him now. They had only known each other for less than five days, yet she hadpletely fallen for his taste. When she saw him sick, she felt terrible. When she saw him not eating or taking medicine, she got angry. She could not control her emotions or help wanting to care for him and get close to him. She was afraid of getting close to him, but she could not help wanting to do so. She was really afraid that she would let him down after she regained her memory. What should she do? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Jiangye asked softly. Ye Erruo pursed her lips but did not say a word. He held her soft hands and rubbed them affectionately against his face. ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve missed me.¡± His heart felt as if it had been smeared with honey, and his entire body softened. ¡°Sleep!¡± She red at him. ¡°Mm...¡± He burrowed his head into her neck and sniffed at the fragrance on her body before slowly closing his eyes. Before long, Ye Erruo felt that he had fallen asleep. She carefully reached out and poked his face. Upon seeing that he was not reacting, she fell asleep as well. When she was fast asleep, Mo Jiangye slowly opened his eyes and called for a doctor. As soon as he saw her fall back into his embrace, the missing piece in his heart was instantly filled. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°The anti-inmmatory medicine,¡± he whispered. Who the hell had hit her face? Damn it! Could it have been that ugly b*tch? Even if he had not hit her, where had he been when she had been hit? Since he had no ability to protect her, what right did he have to say that she was his fianc¨¦e? Holding the ointment in his hand, Mo Jiangye helped her apply it with a dark expression. He would remember this p! ¡°Where¡¯s Bo Yu?¡± ¡°He is outside, sir.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bo Yu was on tenterhooks as he walked in. When he saw Ye Erruo sleeping soundly, his movements became much lighter. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Who touched her face?¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve checked. ording to the people around Bo Jinyan, Young Madam¡¯s face was pped by the princess.¡± ¡°The princess?¡± Mo Jiangye furrowed his brows angrily. Only then did he think of Gu Feirou, the princess of the Blue Tower Royalty! Is she that impressive? Is she that capable? Did she hit my woman? Great! ¡°Deal with it!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Bo Yu straightened his back and swiftly retreated. After squeezing some ointment out, Mo Jiangye lowered his head and noticed that the person in his arms was staring straight at him. Oh no... He had exposed himself... Chapter 404 - Mo Jiangye Is Pretending to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger

Chapter 404: Mo Jiangye Is Pretending to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger

Mo Jiangye asked guiltily, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sleepy? You haven¡¯t slept in a few days. Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± He sighed. ¡°Your face is injured. I can¡¯t rest unless you apply medicine. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s ears turned red as she hastily got up and left his embrace. ¡°Then stop sleeping.¡± Upon seeing that hisplexion had improved a lot, Ye Erruo re-evaluated his temperature. It was 38 degrees Celsius, but it was much better than 40 degrees Celsius. How could he stand 40-degree fever? How could he not be afraid of bing a fool? Ye Erruo spent the entire day with Mo Jiangye until his fever subsided in the afternoon... ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back now,¡± she said. Mo Jiangye¡¯s pupils constricted. Going back? ¡°Your fever has subsided.¡± He would go crazy and look for her at home. ¡°Ugh...¡± Mo Jiangye looked pained as he hugged his body and covered his stomach with his hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already eat and take your medicine?¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± Ye Erruo was so frightened that she hurriedly called for the doctor. ¡°His stomach hurts again.¡± The doctor immediately understood his Young Master¡¯s warning. ¡°This kind of gastritis... often hurts.¡± ¡°He has already eaten and taken his medicine. Why does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Stomach disease can¡¯t be helped. The most important thing to do is recuperate properly, eat on time, rest regrly, and exercise more.¡± ¡°Then you can eat on time,¡± Ye Erruo said. Mo Jiangye curled his lips into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Baby Ruo. If you¡¯re not around, I can¡¯t eat or take medicine. Without you, I won¡¯t be able to survive. If you want me to die, you can leave.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You can all leave now,¡± Mo Jiangye ordered. The doctor quickly packed up and left the room. Mo Jiangye turned his head to the side, unwilling to look at Ye Erruo. He seemed to be sulking, but his peripheral vision turned to the woman beside him from time to time. The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to be your girlfriend yet. I have a home. It¡¯s getting dark.¡± ¡°Since you have a family and a fiance, why are you taking care of me?¡± After saying that, he started to panic. Damn it! He was trying to make her understand his feelings, but why did he feel that something was amiss? Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. He was right. Bo Jinyan was still her fianc¨¦ in name. It was inappropriate of her toe over, take care of a man she had only known for a few days, and sleep with him. What would people say about her if they knew? That she was two-timing them? What about Yang Huashui? Even if she really had a good impression of him, she should have handled Brother Jinyan properly. She used to be childhood sweethearts with Bo Jinyan and she was now engaged to him... How did she feel about him? If he had not been her fiance, would she have walked down the aisle with him? Her feelings told her that she wouldn¡¯t have! This man¡¯s appearance told her that she wouldn¡¯t have! She had lost a portion of her memories. Previously, she had felt that something was missing, but ever since Mo Jiangye had appeared, she¡¯d felt that everything was missing... ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Ye Erruo nodded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Erruo seemed to have made a huge decision. ¡°Give me the toy rabbit.¡± Mo Jiangye was shocked. Is she going to leave after I give it to her? She¡¯s noting again? ¡°No.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Erruo sighed. ¡°Rest well.¡± Mo Jiangye panicked. ¡°If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll chop that ugly dog into minced meat and mince that into minced meat as well.¡± Chapter 405

Chapter 405: Stay, Stay

Mo Jiangye had been wondering why the ugly dog liked Ye Erruo so much. It was only now that he realized that the ugly dog had been given to her by Bo Jinyan. That b*stard. Now, this ugly dog had appeared in Blue Tower... Ye Erruo widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°What did you do to Aby? Where is it?¡± Mo Jiangye turned around without saying a word. His back was facing her, and his entire body was filled with resentment. ¡°Give me back Aby.¡± He was pretending to be dead. Ye Erruo stood up and walked toward him. ¡°Give me back Aby.¡± Was a dog more important than him in her heart? Ha! He had doted on this woman for nothing. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± Seeing that he was ignoring her, Ye Erruo strode toward the door. If he did not tell her, she could only ask the butler. Mo Jiangye jumped off the bed. Just as Ye Erruo was about to open the door, there was a loud bang and the door was kicked open. A gust of wind blew past her before she was pulled into a hug. ¡°Baby Ruo, do you really want me to die?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Mo Jiangye, let go of me. Quick, let go of me.¡± Ye Erruo could almost not catch her breath. ¡°No,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Let me go.¡± ¡°You are lying to me!¡± He knew that if he let go, she would run away. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°Let go of me. Cough, cough...¡± Mo Jiangye finally rxed a little, but he still hugged her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Aby here. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I have to go back tonight.¡± How could Mo Jiangye want that? ¡°What if you don¡¯te over?¡± ¡°Then eat Aby,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°What if I can¡¯t sleep tonight?¡± ¡°You can sleep. I will definitelye over tomorrow.¡± He refused. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°What are you scared of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of sleeping alone.¡± Ye Erruo felt dizzy. Can¡¯t you find a better reason? ¡°Aren¡¯t there bodyguards outside? Isn¡¯t Bo Yu here as well?¡± He said expressionlessly, ¡°Men can¡¯t sleep in my room.¡± ¡°The maid then.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo, do you want another woman to peek at your man¡¯s sleeping form?¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Then how did you get by before?¡± I had you before... In the past, the first person he had seen upon waking up every morning was her. Now, when he woke up every day, he was apanied by endless longing and heartache. ¡°I slept very well before I met you. I¡¯m not afraid. After meeting you, I¡¯ve been scared to sleep alone. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t slept in a few days.¡± He hugged her and led her inside, not allowing her to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, alright? My stomach hurts a lot.¡± He began to use his shameless, rogue skills. Ye Erruo felt conflicted. She had hit that princess. Should she take Aby and hide outside for a few days? All of a sudden, Mo Jiangye trapped her so that she could not move. She was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay here. If you don¡¯t stay, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ye Erruo looked at the scoundrel in front of her in disbelief. She then pushed him away. ¡°Get up and move!¡± ¡°Stay here,¡± he spat through gritted teeth. He had missed her so much that he could not let her go from his own hands. ¡°Will you stay? Will you?¡± He begged her again and again. ¡°I¡¯ll stay...¡± Before Ye Erruo could finish her sentence, she was rendered speechless. Chapter 406

Chapter 406: Let¡¯s Elope

¡°Will you stay? Will you?¡± He begged her again and again. ¡°I¡¯ll stay...¡± Before Ye Erruo could say anything else, she swallowed her remaining words. ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± she said loudly as she pushed the man away. Mo Jiangye¡¯s body stiffened. There was a look of surprise in his eyes, which shone brightly as he stared at Ye Erruo, leaving her speechless. ¡°Hands.¡± She was so embarrassed that she wished she could dig a hole and hide in it. ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Jiangye obediently removed his hands from her shoulders. She was willing to stay. As long as she was willing to stay, she could say whatever she wanted. He would not let anyone touch her so long as she stayed in his line of sight, even if he was only looking at her from afar. ¡°...¡± ¡°Get up.¡± She frantically pushed him away and sat far away from him. She was at a loss, and her mind was nk. She could not believe that she had agreed to his request. Besides, she realized that every time he asked for her help, there was an inexplicable factor that made her unable to bear to say no. Mo Jiangye curled his lips into a smile and did not step forward. ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Where is Aby?¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Aby, Aby... Can you have me on your mind instead of that ugly dog?¡± Ugly dog... Ye Erruo looked dazed. This was a familiar name. His jealous tone was also really familiar. ¡°Mo Jiangye, did we know each other in the past?¡± she asked strangely. Was he really just a pursuer? ¡°Of course, not only did we know each other in the past, but we knew each other in our previous lives as well. We are husband and wife in all our lives. We will be married forever.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. She could notmunicate with him normally. Then, there was amotion outside. Bo Yu hurried in. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± He nced at Ye Erruo and said, ¡°The Bo Family has issued an arrest warrant to look for Young Madam.¡± Ye Erruo jumped in shock. ¡°Everyone is looking for Young Madam now.¡± Bo Yu paused for a moment before adding, ¡°They are looking for us.¡± Mo Jiangye calmly pulled Ye Erruo back into his embrace. ¡°Arrest warrant? Ha!¡± ¡°They will find this ce soon. Young Master, let¡¯s leave the city first.¡± ¡°You can leave first,¡± Ye Erruo said. ¡°What about you? You promised to stay with me today. Are you going back on your word? Aren¡¯t you leaving with me?¡± he retorted. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡± If she left as well, Bo Jinyan would definitely investigate this matterpletely. He would definitely find out about him eventually. F*ck! Why did she feel like she was hiding her husband? ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m not leaving either,¡± he spat. She did not want to leave with him, yet she wanted to chase him away? That was wishful thinking. If she wanted to leave, they would leave together and stay together. He had finally managed to convince her to stay. How could he leave by himself? ¡°You can stay in this hotel. I¡¯ll go back.¡± This way, he would not have to leave the city. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You will be staying by my side today. You can forget about going anywhere else. Don¡¯t even think of going back on your word. You have to keep your promise to stay with me and leave the city with me.¡± He rested his chin on her shoulder and said shamelessly again, ¡°Let¡¯s elope.¡± ... Is this a joke? Chapter 407 - If You Dare To Leave, I Will... I Wont Eat Any Food Or Take Any Medicine

Chapter 407: If You Dare To Leave, I Will... I Won¡¯t Eat Any Food Or Take Any Medicine

Elope? Ye Erruo almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s very exciting, Baby Ruo. I¡¯ll elope with you and guarantee that Bo Jinyan won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± If she agreed to elope with him, he would directly take her away from Blue Tower. Wouldn¡¯t agreeing to elope with him be a sign that she was willing to be his girlfriend? When she agreed to be his girlfriend, he would take her away and make her fall in love with him again so that she could end her bitter days in Blue Tower. ¡°Who wants to elope with you?¡± Ye Erruo was furious. However, there was a tinge of excitement and anticipation in her heart... It was really scary. She had really been poisoned by this man. ¡°If you don¡¯t elope with me, it will still be exciting if we hide in the city.¡± Bo Yu was speechless. ¡°Young Master, you have to leave as soon as possible. I¡¯ve already arranged everything. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± ¡°Baby Ruo, are you willing to elope with me?¡± ¡°Go ahead and have a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯ll go back today ande over tomorrow to apany you.¡± Her eyes shed shyly. Apany him... Yes! She wanted to find out more about Bo Jinyan when she got back. ¡°You promised to apany me today. If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll... I won¡¯t eat or take any of my gastric medicine.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mo Jiangye said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use to lure them away.¡± Bo Yu had a troubled look on his face. Hey, Young Master! This is Blue Tower. Bo Jinyan¡¯s world is not our territory. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Bo Yu braced himself and said, ¡°I can, Young Master.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can ask my father for help,¡± he spat. Bo Yu widened his eyes. ¡°Young Master?¡± ¡°Tell him that I f*cking asked for his help, not his favor. I¡¯ll return this favor to him in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Bo Yu hurriedly retreated and closed the door behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That ugly man can¡¯t find us.¡± ¡°Ugly man?¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦.¡± He emphasized the word. Every time he heard this word or said it, he would find it ear-piercing! Fianc¨¦? Ha! ¡°...¡± ¡°Have you thought of what you want to eat tonight?¡± Ye Erruo felt uneasy. ¡°Anything would be fine.¡± Would something happen to Brother Jinyan if she didn¡¯t return? She had hit the princess. If the princess were to me her, Brother Jinyan would definitely be in trouble. Meanwhile, she was here... The more she thought about it, the more panicked she felt. ¡°Mo Jiangye...¡± ¡°No. You can only keep mepany tonight.¡± Upon seeing that she was upset, he understood what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ll return for one day. Can Ipensate you bying for two days?¡± ¡°One week!¡± he yelled. ¡°This is my biggest concession. If you dare to return tonight, you¡¯ll have to keep mepany for the next week.¡± Ye Erruo gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright!¡± His body stiffened. ¡°You said alright?¡± ¡°I said it.¡± ¡°Stay with me for a week then. I¡¯ll do whatever I want to do with you during this week. You can¡¯t refuse or resist.¡± ¡°How can you do this?¡± He spat, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you leave. I can only resort to despicable means to keep you here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hate me or despise me. Anyway, this is all I¡¯m going to do. I just can¡¯t stand seeing you with that ugly man. I just can¡¯t stand to see you leave my sight.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s heart softened instantly. She was really damn happy to hear his words! ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded solemnly. There might be many changes after tonight. Mo Jiangye was stunned. ¡°Are you sure? I can even rest with you?¡± Chapter 408 - Untitled

Chapter 408: Untitled

Afraid that she would not understand what he was saying, Mo Jiangye exined in a more conventional manner, ¡°The rest I¡¯m talking about involves making you my woman.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. ¡°You can¡¯t ept, can you? If you can¡¯t ept it, you can stay here obediently today.¡± He hugged her again both delightedly and excitedly. ¡°Can you help me deliver a letter to Brother Jinyan?¡± ¡°Brother Jinyan?¡± He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you call me Brother Jiangye. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? I don¡¯t like it when you call him that,¡± Mo Jiangye said, pushing his luck. He was well aware of her intentions, so there was no need for him to be courteous in front of her. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°I wrote a letter for him.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never written a letter for me,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Mo Jiangye!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You can send it.¡± However, he did not know if he could deliver it or not. ... The sky had already darkened, but Bo Jinyan still could not find Ye Erruo. His sinister aura made the surrounding servants and bodyguards not dare to approach him. ¡°Young Master, the Queen wants you to make a trip over,¡± a servant reported. ¡°You must inform me as soon as you find her.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Meanwhile, the royal family... Gu Feirou was crying sulkily. She would not eat or drink. She smashed things in the room to vent her emotions and took her anger out on the servants. ¡°Princess, be careful not to hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bang! Outside the door, the Queen looked anxious. Upon seeing Bo Jinyan, the Queen immediately stepped forward. ¡°What happened? How did Rou¡¯er get bitten by a dog? She only went to your ce the next day!¡± Bo Jinyan said expressionlessly, ¡°She hit my sister. Aby bit her to protect her master.¡± She had deserved it. ¡°Aby bit her? You have a sister? Where did you get a sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a foster sister.¡± The Queen was stunned. Aby was actually protecting another woman? ¡°Is your sister the one who injured Rou¡¯er¡¯s forehead?¡± She raised her voice in displeasure, revealing her queenly aura. ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to quarrel. Besides, she hit my sister first.¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care about anything else. Just think of a way to coax her and make her eat.¡± The door creaked open. ¡°Queen Consort, the princess has requested to deal with Ye Erruo herself.¡± ¡°Ye Erruo?¡± Suddenly, a look of surprise appeared in the Queen¡¯s eyes. She tried hard to suppress it. ¡°I will not hand over my sister.¡± ¡°Then think of a way to coax her,¡± said the Queen. ¡°Got it. It¡¯s gettingte. Please go and rest first, Queen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Queen nced at the door and left with the servants. Bang! The crackling sounds in the room became louder and louder. Bo Jinyan pinched the space between his brows. Did this retarded woman really think of herself as an ancient princess who lost her temper and smashed things? ¡°Young Master Bo.¡± The servants seemed to have seen their savior in the room. Gu Feirou took the item and smashed it against a servant¡¯s head. ¡°You can all leave now.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± The servants quickly left the room, sobbing in horror. ¡°Come back here! Who allowed you to leave? Close the door properly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servants hurriedly closed the door after leaving. ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to order my servants around?¡± Bo Jinyan unbuttoned his shirt and removed his jacket slowly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Feirou red at him angrily. A terrifying aura emanated from his sinister face as he grabbed the whip on the wall and flung it out. Bam! ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 409 - Bo Jinyan, You Are Too Ugly. Lets Cancel the Wedding.

Chapter 409: Bo Jinyan, You Are Too Ugly. Let¡¯s Cancel the Wedding.

¡°How dare you! Ah!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± In the room, Gu Feirou was beaten up so badly that she had to flee in a pathetic state. Bo Jinyan¡¯s every pnded on her face. She wanted to use her hands to cover her face, but her hands were swollen. One of her hands had been bitten by Aby to begin with. Now that she had been pped again, the injury was even worse. ¡°He¡¯s hitting someone! He¡¯s hitting someone!¡± Gu Feirou screamed at the top of her lungs. However, no one came in. She was ignored. ¡°He hit someone!¡± She cried until her makeup was all messed up and she ran around like a ghost. ¡°I-I am the princess. If you hit me, my mother will not let you off. She will not let you off.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s face, which had been terrifying to begin with, turned even colder as he exerted more strength with his hands. Gu Feirou tripped and fell to the ground. Before she could get up, she was whipped again. Sob... ¡°Stop hitting me! Stop hitting me!¡± ¡°What do you know about yourself?¡± Bo Jinyan asked sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing. Stop hitting me! Wu wu wu...¡± ¡°I warned you not to provoke Ye Erruo. Did you forget?¡± ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. Sob...¡± Bo Jinyan did not stopshing at her until she fainted. Only then did he throw the whip aside. At that moment, Gu Feirou¡¯s entire body was covered in injuries. She was wearing a white dress, so the red color was especially obvious. She had no idea where the crown that had been on her head had fallen. He took a deep breath and slowly took out his phone to call the doctor. Every part of her body was badly injured, especially her face, which was practically ruined. Even if she recuperated properlyter on, there would probably be scars. ¡°Just tell her she cannot die,¡± Bo Jinyan said coldly. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± ¡°Pass the order down. The princess has been bitten by a dog and has rabies. She is unable to see the light and cannot go out. She needs to recuperate in her room. No one is allowed to visit or even step into her room other than the servants who serve the princess and the Queen. Anyone who enters will be kicked out of Blue Tower.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Bo Jinyan shifted his gaze away in disgust when he saw Gu Feirou lying half-dead on the bed. Gu Feirou woke up in pain. The doctor had wrapped her entire head in gauze, so it was a horrible sight. ¡°Ouch! It hurts so much...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll anesthetize the princess first,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Why are you administering anesthesia? Just apply the medicine and treat her!¡± Bo Jinyan bellowed furiously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Upon hearing Bo Jinyan¡¯s devilish voice, Gu Feirou cried out in pain. Tears flowed down her face, causing it to burn. When Gu Feirou was wrapped up like a mummy, Bo Jinyan left the room. The sky was already bright, but there was still no news from Ye Erruo. Xiao Ruo, where exactly are you hiding? What are you hiding from? What are you afraid of? Am I not capable of protecting you? Had she applied medicine on her face in time? I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. Where do you live? What do you want to eat? ¡°Young Master, Young Master!¡± An anxiously ran over with a letter. ¡°Have you found Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°This is a letter from Princess Ruo.¡± Bo Jinyan hurriedly took it. The first line was: ¡°Bo Jinyan, you are too ugly. I don¡¯t like you either. Let¡¯s cancel the wedding.¡± Chapter 410 - Pretending To Have A StomaChapter Ache and Leaving Her Alone

Chapter 410: Pretending To Have A Stomach Ache and Leaving Her Alone

He was ugly? Cancel the wedding? Bo Jinyan continued reading. [I¡¯ve already found my man. He¡¯s more handsome and capable than you. I¡¯ve already eloped with him. The next generation will have our genes. Yes, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ve been rejected by me. Don¡¯t look for me. You won¡¯t be able to find me.] Bo Jinyan, who was speechless, balled up the letter. ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°Young Master, someone said that it was sent by Princess Ruo.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Who would dare to mess with him? ¡°You haven¡¯t found her yet? Is there no news at all?¡± Bo Jinyan asked with a cold expression. ¡°None, Young Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re useless! Send more men. We have to find her today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Young Master, the princess has a high fever.¡± The doctor hurriedly came out of the room to report to him. Bo Jinyan replied with a cold expression, ¡°She can have a high fever if she wants. She can do whatever she wants.¡± ¡°She wants to see the Queen,¡± the maid whispered. ¡°Go and tell the Queen.¡± ¡°Er...¡± The doctor was stunned. How could Young Master Bo not be afraid of the Queen knowing that the princess had been beaten up so badly? Meanwhile, in the hotel... Ye Erruo had woken up very early that day. She¡¯d wanted to go back earlier, but the man beside her was still asleep and he had hugged her so tightly that she could not move. Her face flushed unconsciously when she saw him sleeping soundly... She had slept with this man again. It was past ten in the morning, and he was still sleeping. Ye Erruo could not wait any longer. She pushed his body gently, trying to move his hand to the side. However, the moment she moved, the strength he used to hug her increased. ¡°Mo Jiangye? Get up.¡± Actually, Mo Jiangye was already awake. He just did not want her to leave. ¡°It hurts...¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Mo Jiangye leaned on her. ¡°My stomach hurts. It hurts.¡± Ye Erruo furrowed her brows and nced at him. She only believed what he said when she saw his ugly expression. ¡°It hurts.¡± He snuggled into her embrace and grabbed her hand to cover his stomach. ¡°Is it really painful?¡± She began to rub it slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get up and have breakfast. It should get better.¡± Helpless, Mo Jiangye got up and washed up with her. His gentle gaze never left her during this entire time. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Jiangye immediately furrowed his brows and pretended to be in pain. Bo Yu had already prepared breakfast. He was overjoyed to see that his Young Master could get out of bed. ¡°Young Master, are you going to eat out or should I bring the food in?¡± Mo Jiangye spat, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± ¡°I should head back.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head back after breakfast.¡± He held her soft hand reluctantly. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± They would be having breakfast at the ce where they were staying. There was buffet-style breakfast in the hall on the third floor with all kinds of high-ss breakfast cuisines. When Mo Jiangye led Ye Erruo in, there were not many people inside. He had said that they were going out for breakfast, but this was more like going out for lunch. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. There was only a table of women who were eating andughing in the huge hall. When they saw Mo Jiangye, they were stunned. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s even more handsome than my idol, Young Master Bo.¡± ¡°Oh my god, who knew there was actually such a person in this world.¡± The women at the table stared at Mo Jiangye and whispered among themselves. Ye Erruo did not like the way they were looking at them... It was as if someone was eyeing her stuff. ¡°Have a sip of soy milk, Baby Ruo.¡± She loved that the most. ¡°Eh? Why does this woman look so familiar?¡± Chapter 411 - Handsome, Do You Have A Girlfriend? What Do You Think Of Me?

Chapter 411: Handsome, Do You Have A Girlfriend? What Do You Think Of Me?

¡°Eh? Why does this woman look so familiar?¡± a woman asked curiously. ¡°He looks familiar too.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. How can a woman be as good-looking as a man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The six women at the table kept ncing at Mo Jiangye from time to time, making Ye Erruo feel ufortable. ¡°That woman should be his girlfriend, right?¡± ¡°Girlfriend? Tsk, tsk, tsk. A beautiful man likes to have a beautiful woman in his arms. That will be meter.¡± The woman gave herpanion a teasing look. ¡°They don¡¯t have the soup dumplings that you like here. There¡¯s only this kind of bun. Try it and see if you like it.¡± Mo Jiangye picked up a small bun for her. ¡°How did you know that I like buns?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m your pursuer. I know everything you like.¡± Ye Erruo lowered her head silently and bit her lip. Oh! Ah Xi! He really knew how to utter sweet nothings, and she freaking liked listening to him. ¡°You should eat more.¡± She had promised to have breakfast with him so that he could have a good meal. ¡°Okay.¡± While the two of them were engrossed in their breakfast, a beam of light suddenly shed in front of them. They saw a woman wearing a short skirt that reached her thighs. Her shiny heels were about ten centimeters tall, and a yellow diamond was embedded on her chest. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and her lips were stained with lipstick. She walked over to their table with a smile. Ye Erruo, who was anxious, red angrily at the woman who was trying to lure Mo Jiangye. The woman ignored Ye Erruo as if she could not see her. ¡°He he... You¡¯re so handsome.¡± Her hand was gently brushing against their table as it gradually slid toward his hand. Bo Yu, who was standing behind Ye Erruo, was about to step forward when he was stopped by Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze. Eh? What did Young Master want? Mo Jiangye¡¯s lips curled up secretly. He¡¯d wanted to chase this woman away, but when he saw her anxious look, he found it amusing. Seeing that the woman¡¯s hand was about to slip into Mo Jiangye¡¯s, Ye Erruo red at him. What was he up to? ¡°Hey, handsome! Do you have a girlfriend?¡± The woman yed with Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand. Her heart was filled with surprise. This man was obviously up to something. Mo Jiangye resisted the urge to explode and mumbled, ¡°No.¡± No girlfriend?! The woman was even more surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. Yes, she was not his girlfriend. What right did she have to make him take back his hand? ¡°Do youck a girlfriend then?¡± The woman poked at his arm yfully. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze was dark as he stared at Ye Erruo. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ye Erruo bit her bun angrily and continued to re at him. Did he want this woman to be his girlfriend? ¡°He he...¡± The womanughed happily. She fell straight into Mo Jiangye¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I alsock a boyfriend.¡± All of a sudden, the veins on Mo Jiangye¡¯s hands bulged and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. ¡°You alsock a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not far away, the jaws of the woman¡¯s friends dropped. Is this even possible? Have I been seduced? Is this how a pretty man is conquered? Isn¡¯t it too easy to seduce one? If I had known earlier, I would have conquered one too! ¡°What do you think of me, handsome? Why don¡¯t we be a couple? You¡¯re a good match for me. What do you think?¡± Mo Jiangye nodded. ¡°I think...¡± Chapter 412 - Ye Erruo Is Jealous

Chapter 412: Ye Erruo Is Jealous

¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good!¡± Ye Erruo said loudly. Mo Jiangye smiled devilishly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I think she¡¯s pretty good.¡± The woman¡¯s smile widened when she heard that. She red at Ye Erruo maliciously. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, handsome?¡± ¡°My name is Mo...¡± ¡°His name is Mo You Have A Girlfriend,¡± Ye Erruo said with a flushed face. The woman looked at Ye Erruo. ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°He has a girlfriend,¡± Ye Erruo said solemnly. Mo Jiangye¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Who is my girlfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is his girlfriend? You? Ha ha!¡± The womanughed smugly. Ye Erruo put down the chopsticks in her hand. She could not hold it in any longer. She stood up, grabbed the woman¡¯s hand, and pulled her out of Mo Jiangye¡¯s embrace. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!¡± ¡°Get off. He has a girlfriend.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s smile widened when he saw her jealous look. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? The handsome man already said that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Why are you ruining our fun?¡± Ye Erruo was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. When she saw the woman¡¯s hands on Mo Jiangye¡¯s neck, she really wanted to chop off her ws with a knife. ¡°He has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Who is my girlfriend?¡± he askedzily. Ye Erruo was furious and embarrassed. Her face was so red that it was about to emit steam. ¡°Handsome, it¡¯s too noisy here. Why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to chat and get to know each other?¡± ¡°I think...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate!¡± Ye Erruo yelled angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Get lost.¡± Upon seeing that Mo Jiangye was about to stand up, Ye Erruo said loudly, ¡°He has a girlfriend. I am his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re really funny. You... Ah...¡± Before the woman could finish her words, Mo Jiangye threw her to the ground. D*mn! D*mn! She had finally agreed to be his girlfriend. He had been waiting for this reply for a long time. He stepped forward agitatedly and grabbed Ye Erruo¡¯s shoulders. He turned on the recorder on his phone and said with a trembling voice, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡± He wanted to record what she had said and send it to her brother so that he could open his ears a little. Yes, that¡¯s right. He wanted to keep his eyes wide open and listen to her. His Baby Ruo was willing to be with him! He could go anywhere else and stop worrying about Ruoruo¡¯s future happiness. He could be nosy! ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned when she heard that. Her mind was buzzing. ¡°Baby Ruo, repeat what you just said. Say it again, okay?¡± Mo Jiangye was extremely agitated. ¡°Speak. What do you want to say?¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s mind went nk. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ye Erruo, you said that you wanted to be my girlfriend. I heard you. Don¡¯t try to lie.¡± Ye Erruo opened her mouth in embarrassment but could not say a word. The woman on the floor was in so much pain that her face had turned ugly. She struggled to get up from the floor, filled with fury. What was wrong with this man? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. I heard it earlier anyway,¡± Mo Jiangye said through gritted teeth. The woman got up and took a piece of paper and a pen out of her bag. She then walked over to Mo Jiangye and stuffed the paper into his cor. ¡°This is my phone number. It¡¯s not convenient for random people to wait here today. After you settle this, you can call me on this phone number. I¡¯ll be waiting for you...¡± As she spoke, she nted a kiss on Mo Jiangye¡¯s cor. Her red lips had clearlynded on his cor. ¡°You!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 413 - Finally Becoming His Girlfriend

Chapter 413: Finally Bing His Girlfriend

As the woman spoke, she left Mo Jiangye her contact information. ¡°You!¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes lit up. Ye Erruo tore the note in Mo Jiangye¡¯s hands right in front of the woman. ¡°I am his girlfriend,¡± she dered vehemently. ¡°You...¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the woman coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my girlfriend said?¡± From now on, he was someone who had a girlfriend. He would soon be promoted to a husband and then to a child¡¯s father. The woman widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You... Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just messing around with you,¡± Ye Erruo said fiercely. ¡°How dare you! Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Erruo could not be bothered to listen to her. She grabbed Mo Jiangye and headed to the washroom. ¡°Wifey, slow down.¡± Mo Jiangye deliberately increased the volume of his voice so that everyone in the hall would hear that she was his woman. ¡°Hurry up!¡± She was furious. ¡°Alright, honey.¡± He strode forward and picked up Ye Erruo before heading to the washroom quickly. ¡°Damn it!¡± The woman was furious. ¡°You¡¯re really audacious. How dare you make a fool out of me?¡± Her face was vicious. ¡°Fenfen, the food is ready. Come over and eat.¡± The other women at the table called out to the woman with a smile. She went back unwillingly. She had to get this man. She wanted her cousin to help her get him. ¡°Who is this man? Just by looking at his attire and aura, I can tell that he¡¯s a member of the royal family. However, I¡¯ve never heard the royal family or any other rtives mention him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is. He will definitely be my man,¡± Ai Fen Nuan said through gritted teeth. Meanwhile, in the bathroom... Ye Erruo looked unhappily at the mark another woman had left on Mo Jiangye¡¯s cor. ¡°You can¡¯t wear this.¡± Mo Jiangye looked at her with a vague smile. Hezily removed his clothes and threw them away. Yes, if his wife said that he could not wear something, he would take it off. Ye Erruo ced her whole heart against his cor. She did not realize that his shirt had an inner lining. After a long while, she realized that something was amiss and hurriedly turned around. ¡°Bring it over to me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He obediently passed the shirt to her. Ye Erruo, who was still carrying his clothes in her hands, turned around and stuffed them all into his arms. ¡°Put these on first.¡± Holding the shirt in her hand, Ye Erruo stood beside the basin and began to wash it with water. Even though she didn¡¯t have any detergent, she could still wash it clean. After washing it, Ye Erruo ced the dryer next to her and blew on it. It was dry in no time. ¡°Put it on.¡± Mo Jiangye smiled devilishly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to put on the clothes in my hands. Help me wear them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the clothes. You can wear them yourself.¡± Mo Jiangye said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now. It¡¯s not overboard for you to help me put on my clothes.¡± ¡°Who is your girlfriend?¡± she muttered guiltily. ¡°You can¡¯t deny it. Go back with me in a few days, Baby Ruo.¡± She had already agreed to be his girlfriend. He had wooed her again. This time, he had not forced her. Certain people would have nothing to say now. ¡°Go back? Where?¡± ¡°To the H Nation.¡± Their home was there, of course. Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°What for?¡± He could not resist teasing her. ¡°Let¡¯s elope.¡± Chapter 414 - What Kind of Girlfriend Doesnt Stay By Her Boyfriends Side Every

Chapter 414: What Kind of Girlfriend Doesn¡¯t Stay By Her Boyfriend¡¯s Side Every Day?

Elope? Ye Erruo rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I-I...¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s conflicted face was contorted. She had be his girlfriend just like that. Wasn¡¯t she a spendthrift? How could she lie to him so quickly? How was she going to face Bo Jinyan? If she were to regain her memory one day, would there be any changes? How was she going to face Mo Jiangye? ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you want to elope with me? If you don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s not elope for now. You can tell me whenever you want to do it.¡± He would not force her. After all, she only remembered Bo Jinyan, her family, and Yu Lingfeng. He would wait until she was willing to leave with him. From now on, he would no longer force her to do anything she did not want to do. ¡°Put on your clothes first,¡± Ye Erruo said through gritted teeth. ¡°Put them on for me,¡± he requested. Helpless, Ye Erruo turned her head and helped him put on the shirt before doing the buttons up one by one. ¡°Alright.¡± He smiled lovingly. It was all thanks to that ugly woman. Without her, she would not have agreed to be his girlfriend so quickly. In less than a week, he had already conquered her. He was very excited about it. At first, he had been worried that she would ignore him if she did not remember him. Thankfully, she still trusted him and relied on him subconsciously. Awesome! How was that damn ugly b*tch going to snatch his woman? He could destroy him at any moment. Even though he had made Ruoruo lose her memories, wasn¡¯t she his girlfriend now? Compared to his status as a pursuer, it was obvious that he had a higher chance of winning now. What had happened in the end? Wasn¡¯t she his woman now? What did this mean? It meant that she would forever be his woman. This was fate. This was love! That man was an ugly b*tch. They could go wherever they wanted. When he brought her back, if the two of them tried toy their hands on his woman again, they could not me him if he killed them. Suddenly, Ye Erruo looked up abruptly. ¡°I have to go back.¡± She had almost forgotten about this. Mo Jiangye¡¯s face darkened. Can you not ruin this? ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, Baby Ruo.¡± ¡°You can eat.¡± She hastily turned around to leave. Mo Jiangye grabbed her wrist with one hand. ¡°You can leave after I finish eating. I won¡¯t eat if you leave now.¡± ¡°You will not eat? If you do not eat, I won¡¯t be your girlfriend.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I dare not be your girlfriend.¡± Mo Jiangye exploded. ¡°Just torture me then. Other than bullying me, what else can you do? You can do whatever you want just because I dote on you. What do you want to do? Do you want to go back on your word? I¡¯m telling you, Ye Erruo, that¡¯s impossible. Give up. You¡¯re my girlfriend now. You have to be my wife in the future. Since you promised me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ye Erruo, who had not expected his reaction to be so big, said faintly, ¡°Eat on time, sleep on time, and recuperate.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you n to nevere back after leaving? Are you lying to me? Is lying to me fun?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± He was like a child. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me? What kind of girlfriend isn¡¯t always by her boyfriend¡¯s side or doesn¡¯t eat with him? What kind of girlfriend doesn¡¯t call her boyfriend daily and send him videos? If you¡¯re not lying to me, then what are you doing?¡± Chapter 415 - Eating Together

Chapter 415: Eating Together

¡°What are you lying to me about?¡± She did intend to return this time. She had even said that she was not lying to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Ye Erruo could only squeeze out these words after a long time. ¡°When are youing to find me?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She would go back to exin things to Bo Yu ande back after rifying everything. She might being back tomorrow, or she mighte looking for him a few dayster. She was not sure herself. ¡°Ha! Just let me die alone.¡± He felt aggrieved. ¡°Give me your phone number. Can I text you every day?¡± All of a sudden, his eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯ll have video calls. Every meal will be a video call. You know that I only eat when I can see you.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± She was really scared of him. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gloomy mood instantly dissipated. He was now filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now.¡± He could not bear to let go of her small hand. ¡°Just have breakfast with me, alright? I still owe you a toy bunny. I¡¯ll give it to you after eating.¡± Ye Erruo was very curious about the rabbit he would be giving her. Besides, it was already toote. Should she returnter? Upon seeing her hesitation, Mo Jiangye led her out of the washroom. ¡°Eat with me.¡± When they came out, the woman had yet to leave. Ye Erruo subconsciously held Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand and coldly looked at the woman who had tried to seduce him earlier. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to eat.¡± She did not want to let these women off so easily. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever my wife says,¡± he said submissively before turning around to lead her back to her room. ¡°Give me some warmth. I¡¯ll give you a toy rabbitter.¡± Ye Erruo red at him. ¡°You should have already given it to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two.¡± ¡°One is enough.¡± ¡°These two are a pair. If you don¡¯t feel warm, you can switch to meter,¡± he said softly. ¡°...¡± Ye Erruo blushed shyly. She suddenly stood on her tiptoes and gave him a peck on the cheek. Mo Jiangye smiled and pulled her into his embrace. There was a box in his room that was locked for a reason. When it was opened, a pair of bunnies with the words ¡°Ye¡± and ¡°Ruo¡± on them was revealed. They were tender and adorable. Ye Erruo fell in love with the two bunnies the moment she saw them. Although they were not as big as the one he had given her before, she really liked them. ¡°I¡¯m returning the gift to you,¡± he said softly. They were furry, soft, and cute. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart melted when she hugged them. ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. The words on the bunnies were obvious. Ye Erruo looked up at him and hugged the pair of rabbits even tighter. She liked them very much. Besides... she felt a sense of familiarity as she hugged them. Mo Jiangye took a huge bag of soy milk out of the box. ¡°Take this back.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± His lips curled into a devilish smirk. ¡°Give me another kiss and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Soy milk powder?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Erruo was speechless. She showed the bag to him and pointed at the words on it. ¡°Soy milk powder.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You actually like things that old people like to drink?¡± Mo Jiangye shot her a resentful look. Was she judging him? Who was the one who said that it was delicious and liked to drink it? Old people liked to drink this? Yes, that¡¯s right. They could drink it until they were old. He looked at her affectionately. ¡°As long as you like something, I¡¯ll like it. If I like something, will you like it too, Baby Ruo?¡± Chapter 416 - He Was Being Coquettish Again

Chapter 416: He Was Being Coquettish Again

¡°Mm? Would you like it, Baby Ruo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like.¡± ¡°I like you.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s voice was hoarse. Very good. His sweet words were perfect. ¡°I like a lot of things. You¡¯re my girlfriend now. If you know what I like, you¡¯ll like it, right?¡± He stared at her threateningly. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently. He was really childish. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Mo Jiangye frowned. Damn it! She was already his girlfriend, yet she still wanted to leave! He reached out to grab her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let me hug you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already past 1 pm. I should really go back now. Let go.¡± ¡°Just a little hug. Just a little one, Baby Ruo...¡± He acted coquettishly. He was a grown man throwing a tantrum. Oh no. Three minutes, five minutes, ten minutes... He was still hugging her. ¡°Mo Jiangye.¡± ¡°Just two more minutes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already hugged me for two minutes.¡± ¡°These will be thest two minutes.¡± The corners of Ye Erruo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How many minutes has it been?¡± ¡°Two more minutes.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a kiss?¡± ¡°?¡± He was shameless. She had no choice but to turn around and hug him. ¡°I really should leave.¡± He let go of her reluctantly and said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll kill that dog and eat it. I won¡¯t even leave any bones behind.¡± ¡°I will be back.¡± ¡°Do you have a specific time in mind? If you don¡¯t, can you give me a rough estimate?¡± ¡°No, no. I would have told you over the phone if I did.¡± He looked at her pitifully. ¡°You said it yourself. You can¡¯t lie to me. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll chop that ugly dog into pieces.¡± ¡°...¡± He was definitely the most difficult man Ye Erruo had ever met, yet she insisted on spoiling him. Sigh! ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m leaving now. Have a nice meal.¡± She hugged the food in her arms and left the room quickly. She was afraid that she would not be able to leave if she stayed any longer. ¡°You have to remember to miss me.¡± He was like a resentful woman. ¡°Got it.¡± Ye Erruo walked out of the hotel with a sweet look on her face. She then got into the carriage and left. Mo Jiangye stood on the street and stared at her as she left. He was acting like an abandoned poor girl. It was only when the carriage was no longer visible that he decided to give up. ¡°Young Master,¡± Bo Yu whispered. Mo Jiangye immediately regained his cold demeanor. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your meal yet. You can go back and have your meal first.¡± His subordinate was worried sick about his Young Master¡¯s health. He shot him a sidelong nce and coldly turned around to leave. She had already left, yet he had to eat by himself? ¡°Sir, there¡¯s ady here who wants me to give you a letter.¡± At that moment, the staff at the front desk brought Mo Jiangye a letter. There was a red diamond embedded in the paper that exuded a faint fragrance. ¡°What letter?¡± Bo Yu went forward to take the envelope. ¡°There¡¯s also this.¡± The server took out a box of chocte. Mo Jiangye ignored the envelope and went straight to his room. Bo Yu slowly opened the envelope with sealed lips. My dear handsome man, I¡¯m waiting for you in the room! Come quickly! Room? Crap! Bo Yu looked up abruptly and dashed upstairs... Chapter 417 - Young Master, Mo Jiangye Is Here

Chapter 417: Young Master, Mo Jiangye Is Here

Bang! Bo Yu had just climbed up the stairs when a woman was thrown out of the room. The woman grimaced in pain. Mo Jiangye stood coldly by the door. ¡°Kick her out.¡± ¡°Y-Young Master.¡± ¡°Get lost as fast as you can,¡± he said maliciously. ¡°Yes.¡± After grabbing the woman on the floor, Bo Yu dragged her to the staircase. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Do you know who I am?¡± the woman yelled. Bo Yu shot her a look. Wasn¡¯t that the woman from the dining room? She slowly got up from the floor. Mo Jiangye¡¯s gaze was malicious and insidious. The killing intent in his eyes slowly surfaced. This woman had just touched his hand. Only his Baby Ruo could touch him. Suddenly, he shot a cold re at Bo Yu. Bo Yu shuddered. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A secondter, the woman rolled down the stairs. Her vision was nk, and the world was spinning. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone rolled down the stairs?¡± ¡°Call an ambnce. Quick, an ambnce!¡± Everyone quickly took out their phones. Bo Yu took a deep breath and quietly returned to his room before closing the door. Meanwhile, Mo Jiangye was already taking a shower in the bathroom. A few minutester, he walked out in a bathrobe. ¡°What did Ruoruo do when she returned? Find out who she¡¯s been interacting with.¡± He walked to the wine cab and poured a ss of red wine. Since she had already agreed to be his girlfriend, he would not let her stay there for too long. He would make her willingly return as soon as possible. Also, she had to regain her memory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Young Madam¡¯s every move is made under our protection. Plus, you have gastric problems, Young Master.¡± Bo Yu nced at the wine ss in Mo Jiangye¡¯s hand. As he swirled the wine ss in his hand, he asked with a deep gaze, ¡°Yu Lingfeng and Bo Jinyan know that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I think Young Master Yu probably knows Young Master Bo¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± He pursed his lips and took a big gulp of red wine. If he dared to stop him from bringing his wife home, he would not let him off. Besides, there was still a grudge between them! He¡¯d steal my woman? With what capability? He made my woman lose her memory, didn¡¯t he? Fine, I¡¯ll beat him until he loses his memory. An ominous glint shed across his eerie eyes. ... ¡°Young Master, Princess Ruo is back.¡± When the servant saw Ye Erruo at the entrance, she ran excitedly to the castle to report the situation. ¡°Princess Ruo is back.¡± ¡°Princess Ruo is back.¡± One by one, the servants began to make their way in. Before the person who had run in to report the situation could arrive, themotion outside had already reached Bo Jinyan. ¡°Young Master, Princess Ruo is back.¡± Aaron respectfully stood beside Bo Jinyan. His eyes darkened, but he did not rush out to fetch her. Instead, he said dangerously, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Aaron paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Master, Mo Jiangye has arrived at Blue Tower. Princess Ruo has met him.¡± He sneered sarcastically. ¡°So Ruoruo has gone missing because she¡¯s gone to stay with him?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± His voice was filled with killing intent. ¡°Young Master, although Mo Jiangye has arrived at Blue Tower, we couldn¡¯t find out where he is currently staying. Therefore, I¡¯m not sure if Princess Ruo is spending the night at his ce.¡± The door opened and Ye Erruo walked in. Bo Jinyan¡¯s obscure gaze instantly focused on her. Chapter 418 - Ruoruo, Lets Get Our Marriage Certificate

Chapter 418: Ruoruo, Let¡¯s Get Our Marriage Certificate

Ye Erruo was stunned by Bo Jinyan¡¯s stare the moment she entered the room. His gaze was frightening. ¡°Where did you go?¡± he asked strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t I write you a letter? I stayed outside the whole night, and Aby bit that princess. Was the Queen¡¯s punishment delivered?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Aby?¡± Ye Erruo lied. ¡°I hid it outside. I will definitely not hand over Aby. I will bear the Queen¡¯s punishment.¡± Bo Jinyan slowly rose from his seat and said faintly, ¡°The Queen did not give any orders to punish you or Aby.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no punishment?¡± Ye Erruo could not believe it. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t protect you? Is that why you ran out with Aby?¡± ¡°No.¡± She spokepletely subconsciously... Bo Jinyan¡¯s gazended on her tender cheeks, and he realized that the finger marks on her tender cheeks had lightened considerably. ¡°Where did you stay with Aby yesterday? I¡¯ll send someone out to fetch Aby.¡± His sharp gaze met Ye Erruo¡¯s eyes. Ye Erruo was flustered because of his stare, and her gaze involuntarily shifted to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is either. I handed it to a family. They will take good care of Aby. I will fetch it back when I have time.¡± ¡°Were you the only one with Aby yesterday?¡± His tone was both light and sinister. Ye Erruo¡¯s heart sank. What had he discovered? Bo Jinyan knew who she had been withst night and who had written that letter to him! Mo Jiangye? Ha! How had she found his ce so quickly? He had met Xiao Ruo without him finding out... ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Erruo¡¯s voice was soft when she said that. Bo Jinyan could not help clenching his fists tightly when he saw her lie. The veins on his forehead could be seen faintly, and a bloodthirsty, vicious glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Get out!¡± Aaron, who was standing beside them, bent slightly and left the room with the servants. Suppressing his anger, Bo Jinyan approached her and caressed her face gently. ¡°Have you taken any medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been drugged.¡± She cleverly avoided his touch. Bo Jinyan¡¯s eyes darkened instantly. ¡°Brother Jinyan, I have something to ask you,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Who am I? Who are my parents? Didn¡¯t I have any friends before I lost my memory? Why can¡¯t I remember anyone else except you and Yu Lingfeng?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bo Jinyan tried his best to suppress the evil aura in his heart. Ye Erruo stared at him, waiting for his reply. ¡°You have no parents or friends. You have been living at my house all this while. Yu Lingfeng has been our friend ever since he was young. You should know that.¡± It was only because she knew this that she found it strange that only Yu Lingfeng and Bo Jinyan were in her life... ¡°Why are you asking me these questions after taking a trip outside?¡± he asked gently. ¡°You¡¯re the only girl I dote on. I¡¯ve never let you see the outside world before ore into contact with any other friends. You¡¯re not thinking of making friends outside, are you?¡± He chuckled. Ye Erruo furrowed her brows. She knew that she would not be able to get an answer even if she asked him. She could only try Yu Lingfeng. ¡°Ruoruo, let¡¯s get the marriage certificate,¡± Bo Jinyan suddenly said. Mo Jiangye¡¯s arrival had given him a sense of urgency. Chapter 419 - Ha ha ha ha

Chapter 419: Ha ha ha ha

¡°Marriage certificate?¡± Ye Erruo was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know you don¡¯t want to get married or take wedding photos right now. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than twenty years. Let¡¯s get our marriage certificate first, alright?¡± He pleaded gently. Ye Erruo¡¯s gaze looked conflicted. ¡°I...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you missed me?¡± ¡°Later, Brother Jinyan.¡± Bo Jinyan¡¯s smile froze, but he did not force her. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I want to see Yu Lingfeng.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him over.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, a servant brought the soy milk powder and the pair of toy rabbits into Ye Erruo¡¯s room. Bo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the servant. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room now. Brother Jinyan will call me when Yu Lingfeng arrives.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Erruo approached the servant and took the bunnies from her. She carefully carried them upstairs and closed the door. Bo Jinyan¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He had clearly hypnotized her memories away. Why would she still meet Mo Jiangye? More importantly, why had she agreed to be with a stranger? Even though they had beautiful memories together, she was still unwilling to marry him? He was unwilling to let go. By the time Yu Lingfeng arrived, it was already dark and they met at dinner time. ¡°Xiao Ruo has been looking for me?¡± Yu Lingfeng was in high spirits as he walked in with a cage in hand. All the dishes on the long dining table were Ye Erruo¡¯s favorites. Most importantly, they had been personally prepared by Bo Jinyan. Because she liked seafood, the entire table was filled with seafood. ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Erruo was puzzled. Yu Lingfeng ced the cage in front of her. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡± Ye Erruo nced at him before opening the cage. She saw two pink, palm-sized rabbits inside. They were both small and soft. They were so adorable that Ye Erruo¡¯s face flushed with blood. Their fur was really pale and pink. They were... teacup rabbits. Upon seeing her surprised look, Yu Lingfeng knew that she liked them. He was happy as long as she was happy. Yu Lingfeng sat on the chair and started eating. ¡°Did you miss me, Xiao Ruo?¡± ¡°Yes, I missed you,¡± Ye Erruo said softly. Bo Jinyan, who was peeling prawns, paused for a moment before frowning and continuing to peel. ¡°Wow! Really?¡± Yu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha...¡± Heughed like a silly child. ¡°Alright. Xiao Ruo missed me. I will stay here tonight. I won¡¯t be going back.¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently. ¡°Alright!¡± She had something to ask him. Bo Jinyan ced the peeled prawns on her te. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere after dinner.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going anywhere today.¡± She could not wait to find out more. Bo Jinyan pursed his lips. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Jin Yan, you have to hold on to my little sister tight.¡± Mo Jiangye had already arrived at Blue Tower and had even secretly met his little sister. How fast! To his knowledge, Mo Jiangye had conquered his sister in one day. Bo Jinyan looked deeply at Ye Erruo. It was alright. There was no hurry. He believed that she would be by his side forever. Besides... he was confident that he could make her stay! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The servant ran downstairs with her vibrating phone. ¡°Princess Ruo, your phone is ringing. It keeps ringing.¡± Afraid of disturbing the princess¡¯s dinner time, she had not paid attention to it at first. In the end, the phone had kept ringing non-stop. Ye Erruo looked up abruptly... Chapter 420 - I Am Taking Care of Your Pet By Risking My Life

Chapter 420: I Am Taking Care of Your Pet By Risking My Life

The phone kept ringing. Given the time, it had to be Mo Jiangye. ¡°Give it to me.¡± She quickly got up and took the phone from the servant¡¯s hands. She nced at the caller ID and smiled. Bo Jinyan could see her small actions, while Yu Lingfeng continued to eat his food leisurely as if he was watching a good show. ¡°You guys can go ahead and eat your meal.¡± Ye Erruo took her phone and headed out. As the phone kept ringing in her hand, Ye Erruo quickened her pace. When she reached a quiet spot, she finally picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Do you know what time it is now?¡± The voice on the other end of the line was full of resentment. ¡°What time is it?¡± Ye Erruo moved her phone away and checked the time. ¡°Ten minutes past eight!¡± Mo Jiangye gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes... Have you eaten?¡± Ye Erruo walked slowly inside the garden beside her. ¡°Eaten? Do you think I ate?¡± Ye Erruo smiled gently. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What are you doing? You have not answered my text or video call!¡± he said angrily. He knew that she¡¯d been having dinner with the two men. Damn! His wife was eating with another man while he could only watch from a corner. ¡°I was nning to contact you after I was done eating.¡± This was because she knew that he would not hang up the moment she answered his video call. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Are you eating alone, or are you eating with another man?¡± Mo Jiangye nced at the sumptuous spread on the table before him. It was exactly the same as Ye Erruo¡¯s recipes. ¡°I¡¯m eating with Jin Yan... and Bo Jinyan.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already full. I¡¯ll video-call you from my roomter. You can have your meal first.¡± Mo Jiangye¡¯s entire body was bubbling with sourness. ¡°I want to eat dumplings and ck chicken soup.¡± ¡°Have the servants cook them for you.¡± He said word by word, ¡°I want to eat something Baby Ruo made personally.¡± In the past, she used to cook him chicken soup and dumplings every week. She usually liked to make some snacks and eat with him. Now... he was alone. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Bang! A loud sound came from the other end of the line. Ye Erruo was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mo Jiangye?¡± Mo Jiangye looked at the table in front of him with a dark expression. Had Bo Jinyan hypnotized him? ¡°Mo Jiangye? What happened to you? Speak.¡± ¡°Baby Ruo, I¡¯m hurt,¡± he spat out. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Erruo asked anxiously. ¡°I was bitten by a dog.¡± He lied as he stared at his bruised face. ¡°Aby bit you?¡± Wasn¡¯t he allergic to dogs? Now that he¡¯d been bitten, wouldn¡¯t he have a fever again? At this thought, Ye Erruo could no longer stand still. Her heart was anxiously by his side. ¡°Yes, it bit me.¡± He nced coldly at Aby in the dog cage in the distance. That ugly dog! ¡°Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Aby! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf! Arf!¡± Aby howled incessantly, its ws wrapped around the cage. All sorts of delicious food were around the cage, and the aroma of the food was constantly wafting into its nose. Unfortunately... it could not eat it or reach it. ¡°You knew that you were allergic to dogs, so why did you release Aby?¡± She was furious. Mo Jiangye spat out, ¡°Don¡¯t you like that dog? That¡¯s why I treated it so well and gave it its freedom. I didn¡¯t lock it up, but it identally bit me.¡± ¡°You can just leave it alone in another room. You know that you are allergic, yet you¡¯re still in the same room with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m risking my life to take care of your favorite pet, Baby Ruo! Aren¡¯t you touched?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!